《Kujibiki Tokushou: Musou H膩remu ken》 Chapter Prologue I was standing in a queue at the shopping mall, with a lottery ticket in my hand . Youve won the consolation prize, its a pack of tissue . Here you go! I got this lottery ticket while I was shopping and even though I knew I wouldnt win anything, I queued up to redeem my ticket . People in front of me kept getting the consolation prize one after another . A list on the side with all prizes caught my eyes . Consolation Prize C Tissue Item Coupon C 1 000 yenMixed SweetsThe Latest SmartphoneHot Spring Vacation for 2 People . 1 . ??? Following the order of prizes, its logical for the first prize to be an oversea vacation or something along the line . Its placed higher than the hot spring vacation after all . As I tried to figure out what the first prize could be, the queue got smaller in front of me . *ding ding ding* I heard a bell ringing . Looked like the guy in front of me won something . Congratulation! It looks like YOU HAVE WON THE FIRST PRIZE! Ohhh, yes! I did it! The guy who won made a triumph pose . Well then, we will give you more details about your prize, so please follow me inside . Alright! He was then led by the staff inside the store . It was my turn now . What comes after the first prize? The staff has put a big cross mark at the first prize using a magic pen . Ive lost the first price even before I could redeem my ticket . Well never mind, it looked like there is still that smartphone available . Didnt sound too bad! After I gave my lottery ticket to the staff, I started spinning the lottery machine . *gara gara gara goto*[1] *Ding Ding Ding* The staff rung the bell once again . Eh? Ive won? Seriously?! I was shocked . Never before have I ever thought of winning something . I looked at the ball that came out of the lottery machine . It was painted in the colour of the rainbow . I turned my head into the direction of the premium prize list to see what kind of prize this would get me . The first prize came with a golden ball, the second prize with a silver one, the third with a red ball and the fourth and fifth prize respectively came with a blue and yellow ball . The prize for a rainbow coloured ball was nowhere to be seen . What prize do I get with this? I gave the staff a questioning look, while holding up the ball . This is the hidden prize . Congratulation, you have won a great hidden prize! So there is something like that The people around me started to clap, as I looked around . Well then, we are going to give you more details about the hidden prize . Please go inside . Sure . The staff lead me inside the lottery booth . I was excited . What kind of details are they going to explain to me? Is it such a big prize needing further explanations? When I got inside, I saw the man who won the first place earlier . They have prepared another slot machine as well . The man from earlier pulled the trigger and two balls came out of the machine . It seems to betentacles . Is this a usable skill by any chance? Yes, you are correct . Great! I will begin the transfer now . I didnt understand a single word . Transfer? What were they doing? What was going to happen? I should get the answer right away . A bright light suddenly burst out of nowhere and a glowing pattern which looked like a magic circle was formed on the ground where the man was standing . The man then disappeared . Wha-What just happened?! Em, and you are? I won the hidden prize . Oh! Is that so? I am sorry . The staff took a bow . Congratulation on your win from me as well . I shall explain you the prize in detail . Oh yeah . For the premium prize, just like the man who won the first prize earlier, you have the privilege to teleport to any world of your choice . EhExcuse me, what did you say? You have the privilege to teleport to any world of your choice . This isnt a bad joke, right? You saw with your very own eyes what happened earlier, didnt you? said the staff and I gasp in disbelieve . No way No way some kind of light and magic circles came out of nowhere . And a man just disappearing in a blink of an eye . Certainly this cant be true . This was our transfer array . We use this to teleport you to any world you can imagine of . You are kidding me Well, you will have to experience it for yourself . And whether you believe it or not but it is the very truth . the staff said patiently . Slowly I began to believe what the staff member was telling me . The first and the hidden prize are essentially the same . You get to visit any world you desire . However, the difference between the prizes is that the first prize winner can only pull the machine once . He has to take whatever skill that come out the machine . On the other hand, the hidden prize winner can pull the trigger as many times as he wants, to get the skill he fancies most . As many times as I want you say? Yes, but you can only take one skill to be precise . I understand . I didnt understand it really, but just simply nodded to the explanations . As you have unlimited tries, how about give it a go once? And since this room lies in another dimension you can try out your skill as well! TL: Hanbun Isekai Trying to look up for better translation II will give it a try then . Yep, I still didnt get it, but Ill just accept his invitation and give it a try . I grab the handle of the slot machine and pulled it down . A ball came out instantly and the staff took it . Fire Blowing Man, he read . Looks like its a skill that let you breath fire out of your mouth . Fire? Just try it out! But please do not face toward my direction . It seems to be a kind of dangerous skill . I turned around at once, and let out a strong breath . Uwahh!! Somehow, fire really did come out of my mouth . My face felt a little bit frizzled . How was it, did you take a liking to that skill? No Wait, just give me a second . I put my hand on my forehead, and started to think about it . My thoughts were a mess and I was still confused, but I was certainty sure of one thing . You said this is all real, right? I can fully understand that you still have doubts . the staff said . And you said, I can pull the handle as many times as I want, am I right? Yes, please go ahead . Are there any chances that I get the same skill once again? Yes . Alright! I nodded . As there were possibilities of getting the same skill over and over again, trying out a lot of skills might be a good idea . *gara gara gara goto* This is 10x Power Up . Its a skill to raise your overall strength by 10 times . Thats so plain . Once again! *gara gara gara goto* Sage, a skill that let you be all-knowing . Sounds like its going to be troublesome . Another try! *gara gara gara goto* Dont tell me this is From the name alone this skill is no good . Again! *gara gara gara goto* 2x Power Up It became worse . Again! *gara gara gara goto* Im sorry, this time its a skill to increase your overall strength by 3x . Never mind, once more! *gara gara gara goto* *gara gara gara goto* *gara gara gara goto* I pull the handle of the lottery machine again and again and again . After I heard the skill description, I pulled the handle to get a new skill right away . Sure there were some skills that looked usable . But the more skills I saw, the more I got to think that the previously won 10x Power Up is not the big prize . There must be something bigger . My hand run out of strength . Same goes to me, Im tired explaining . Countless balls, countless skills . After I have pulled a hundreds of skills, I knew just by looking at the colour of the ball if I got something big or not . *gara gara gara goto* *gara gara gara goto* *gara gara gara goto* Oh! A rainbow coloured ball! Its the second time now! Eh, whats with that? There werent supposed to be any rainbow coloured ball inside this slot machine . The staff was surprised as I showed him the rainbow coloured ball . Mister, this is really wonderful! Wonderful? What did I get? Overall strength increase by 777 times! I was greatly shocked when I looked at the rainbow coloured ball, to the point that it looked dazzling to me . ____________________________ [1] The sounds of the rumbling inside the lottery machine . Chapter 1 _____________OPPAI____________ Chapter 1 C Meeting with Princess That skill is nice . Aah I nodded . Its the result of spinning the lottery machine for several hundred times, and the content . There is no other acceptable skill other than this one . I understand, well then . I will begin the transfer now . But before that, there is one last explanation that I need to tell you . What? If you want to return back to this world, all you have to do it wish to return dearly . However, do bear it in mind that once you have returned to this world you can no longer go to the other world again . I got it . Well then, After the staff told me so, light began to appear under my foot and the magic array appeared . It was the same scene like the man who won the first prize earlier . I was engulfed by the light completely, and everything before me turned white . When my field of vision came back, I was already in a place that was alien to me . I was in a forest where the sunlight was filtered by the forest trees foliage . Err am I already in the other world? I looked at my surrounding . Suddenly seeing myself in the open field is sure socking . Another world huh? Though I said that I dont really know . Now that I think of it, my skill is 777x overall strength power up was it? Something is rising C or so I thought . Well its an overall strength power up, so supposedly raising strength in all aspect is to be expected . For the meantime, I will give it a try . I squat a little, accumulating all of my strength in my legs in an attempt to jump . Uwa!Unintentionally I let out a scream . It was because I was only thinking of doing a small jump, but instead . As if I was a launched rocket I flew upward . My head hit on the tree as I get to the top, breaching through I flew up at once . The ground is quite far away, if I were to give it an estimation . I jumped more than 10 meters . My strength really is? I took notice of something from far away . (Also I realized that my eyesight power had become a lot better too . Outside of the forest, I saw a carriage . Surrounding the carriage, there are men who looked like knights protecting it . It looked like they are being attack by a group of people who wore a completely different appearance from the knight . On the protecting side, there are 3 people who still standing while the other two had fallen . Although it was quite hard to identify what had happened to those who had fallen on the ground, it seemed like there are blood spread from their lower body . On the attacking side, just by giving it a quick glance I was able to determine their number are more than 10 people . Are they being attacked hu . After I made my landing, I immediately went to the direction of the attacked carriage . My legs had also became quite fast . Surpassing the feeling of cutting through the wind using bicycle . It feels more like cutting through the wind riding a motorcycle . I got out from the forest at once and went straight to where the carriage was . Just give it up, there is no one that going to help you in a place like this . The protecting side only have 1 person left . Yep it has been confirmed . The line and style, its a half-ass villain words . Without hesitating, I went on my way and give them a helping hand . Eh But what should I do?? In time of emergency I realized . What should I do? It is true that my overall strength had experienced a power up . Frankly speaking, I did play baseball a little bit when I was a little kid, but I dont have any experience in martial arts . I dont know any moves to attack people . Eii!! For the mean time Ill just hit away . Remembering about the backup player in baseball trying to rush to home base that I once saw in television, I tackled the man who spew out the half-assed villain line . This was not a gag manga, however the man who was hit by the rebound flew several tenth of meters You, who the fuck are you? You What on earth?! The attacking side was surprised too . Well it cant be helped . Even I would be surprised if there are people who would suddenly appear with such a strong wind . But anyhow, Im glad that I came to their rescue . As expected, the attacking side is are a foul-mouthed bunch of bandits . On the other hand, the defending side are wearing armor with moon crest, and their way talking are those of a knight . Hm . Looked like I saved the right side . Hey, who the hell are you? The bandit who was frightened are Everyone? Though I think I hold back a little bit, did a lot of them get blown away? You saved us . The Knight who looked like the leader of their group put away his sword and expressed his gratitude to me . My name is Fortist . Ahh??? Emm, my name is Yuki Kakeru . As explaining it in kanji would be difficult, calling me Kakeru would be just fine . Kanji? Is it? Eh, ah! No its nothing . Just call me Kakeru . Looking for Fortis reacting, Im guessing that this world does not have kanji writing system . Because we started conversation normally so I brought the thing about kanji normally . TLN: Jep When they introduce themselves, they would usually explain how their name are written in kanji . EXE Fukimura . Fu (Wind) Ki (energy) Mura (village) EtcEtc I see . Thanks to Kakeru-dono help, we were saved . I dare not to imagine what would happened if you didnt come to our assistance . The only standing man were me and Fortist . Before I came, in Fortis party 2 man was defeated and the enemy are left with more than 10 people . Even though the knight that was defeated before had begun to regain their footing by now . Honestly speaking, though they can stand, they are not in shape for battle . If they kept on going like that, certainly I wonder what wouldve happened indeed . Fortist A voice came out from inside the carriage . It was the voice of a beautiful young lady . Yes . The curtain . As your wish . Fortis lowered his waist hurriedly and pulled up the carriages curtain . From the inside, there was a woman coming out . Uwahhh!!! Unconsciously I let my voice out, she was so beautiful that I exclaimed unknowingly . Wearing a pure white dress, she had a tiara on her head . Pointy ears with long golden hair . Also, with overflowing elegant conduct . The young lady took Fortis hand and get herself down from the carriage and afterward stood before me . My name is Helena Theresia Mercury, the Third Princess of Mercury Kingdom . Haa My name is Kakeru . Wait, I think Ive said it earlier She was so beautiful that I was left stunned . I bet she had already heard my name when she was inside the carriage earlier, regardless I still reintroduce myself . Thank you very much, Kakeru-sama . Princess Helena expressed her gratitude with a very serious look . No, uhh, umm, it- its nothing, I didnt do anything great . I was flustered . Out of every woman that I had seen in my entire life, Helena is the most beautiful one . I was charmed by Helena . Normally, I would invite Kakeru-sama to the royal palace and repay your kindness with our utmost hospitality . However, we are on our way heading to the front line . Uh, um . However, I will surely repay Kakeru-sama kindness . Helena pulled out her hand . She handed over the thing that she held on her palm over to me . I thus received it . Ive seen this thing before . It was a folding fan with a splendid crest painted on it . The folding fan that she held just now, was filled with warmth and has a good fragrance to it . Please by all mean visit me whenever you come to the Royal Palace . Show it to the guard and we will be informed . Fortis explained further . I looked at Helena admiringly as she got inside the carriage again . The two knights who were somehow able to move began on continuing their travel with Fortis . I who was left alone, was left aloof for quite a while . She was really a beauty . Though I murmured that, saying it in past tense is still not quite right . After the young lady carriage was no longer visible within my vision was when I finally able to move my head, understanding something . Chapter 2 Chapter 2 C Hunting and exchanging for money I reached the town . It was a fairly developed town when I decided to went on my way opposite to Princess Helena direction . It was a western-styled town where it was surrounded by stone wall . It was as if it was there for the sake of fighting and also for the sake of defending, anyhow it was one way or another . As I walked near to the towns gate, an armed soldier asked me to halt . There were two soldier, they were equipped with a simple armor and a long spear . Halt, from where do you come from! Eh? Asnwer me! One of the soldier asked me with his spear pointing onto my direction . Err even if you asked me where I came from I hesitated . Even if I tell them that I came from Japan, they wont probably know such place . Why are you not answering! Wearing a weird clothing . What a suspicious guy! Eh ehhh!!? Certainly that had incurred my wrath, I realized that I am overall unique . But just because I wore a different set of clothing, that doesnt mean that Im suspicious . Eh, but I wonder do I really looked suspicious? Well apart from the soldiers who was wearing armor, the clothing that I wore do looked a little bit different from the public that was throwing a glimpse on me from inside the town . The first people that I saw were only the Princess, Knights and the bandits . And afterwards I met this two soldiers . Thats why I havent realized that the clothing that I wore is very different from the public bunch . Now then, what should I do . If you are not answering, then we will have to apprehend you . Wait! Look at that! One of the soldier came forward to apprehend me, however the other one told him to stop . The soldier who asked the other soldier to stop said so as he pointed out to my waist area . What the heck was it about C or so I thought . But what was on my waist was the folding fan that Princess Helena gave me . I put it away in my pocket, thus the lower part of the folding fan was visible sticking out from my pocket . Ah, about this fan? I took out the fan and spread it open, and then the prestigious crest was visible . That is the royal crest, moreover its a folding fan . Does it mean? That is Princess Helenas folding fan . However, Princess would never bestow something like that very easily . Before, there was a Marquis Knight who had done a meritorious deed in the war, and he had asked for the fan but he was never bestowed with it . That is how hard it is for Princess Helena to grant something, or so the rumors that I heard said . But, But, however The soldiers were whispering to themselves . If what they had said earlier to be the truth, then it looked like I go myself something amazing . I stared at the folding fan . Thinking about the time when I was bestowed with this folding fan, and about the person who granted it to me . Princess Helena . Excuse me . E, eh? Can we testify it to see if its the real thing or no? Err, what should I do? Pardon me me . After that the soldier put his hand high on top of the fan and recited something . Then along with pale light emerging, the crest was coated with light making it looked like 3D . We, we are very sorry! Please do proceed on your way! Looked like they somehow managed to confirm its legitimacy . The soldiers who were looking very sorry put away their spear and stand in attention position . Welcome to Roizen Town . was what they said . I passed through the entrance gate . I wonder if it was because of the commotion that we made earlier, but it looks like all the people who was near the entrance gate had their eyes on me looking very curious . That is Princess Helena . . ? It was the real deal it seems . Does it mean that Princess Helena has an intimate relationship with that person? I wonder if hes a new Royalty . As my hearing ability was raised 777 times too, I can clearly what all the onlookers had been saying . Its good if all of it are good things, but there are some bad things too . Clothing . Food . Shelter . The fundamental things that you need in order to live . For clothing, the one that I wear right now should do it . One way or another . But I do need to get myself a new one sooner or later . The problem now is food and shelter . The solution for that two is? Having money . In short, I must earn myself some money . What should I do in order to do that C was what I was thinking to myself . Move away, clear the path!! Behind my back, there were a group of people of four riding a carriage passing through me . Behind those four people there were two wagon with two giant beast loaded . The beast were chained tightly, it werent able to move . I dont know if its still alive or dead . The group stopped in front of a certain building . They then drove the carriage inside the building one by one . Yossha! After we got the money lets go drink!! It has been a while, tonight Im going to drink to my heart content . After they said that they gone off to somewhere . Just now, are they turning the beast in for money? Wanting to know for myself, I head towards the building and entered it . Inside the building . There was the group who entered earlier trying to get the beast on the wagon down . There was one man who was commanding them . I made my way to the man who was commanding . Excuse me . What is it? Can you sell the beast that you hunted? Cutting off the chase, I asked directly to the point . Yeah, if you hunt this mountain cow you can get yourself considerable amount of money . Mountain Cow? Is this a cow? I said as I looked at the beast . Certainly, looking at its appearance it do looked like a cow . With a long mane and sharp tusk it do looked considerably ferocious . Frankly speaking, it doesnt look anything like herbivore, more like a carnivore sort of beast . Are you alone? Dont take it bad but if you dont have more man power then you better give up thinking of hunting this beast . To take down this beast alone need 4-5 experienced people, if its inexperience than 5-10 people if not then it would be very dangerous . Is that so? Yeah, the meat is absurdly delicious but hunting it would be very dangerous . For the meantime, can you tell me where can I find such beast? I said asking for location . The man kept on reminding me that hunting the beast down without cooperators would be very dangerous . Well in exchange, the price Mountain Cow would sell very high . ***I got a map from the man . Following the map I exited the town . Mountain cow seems to appear at the grassy plain, near the neighborhood where the mountain could be seen . Ah, is that it? I located the Mountain Cow at the distant remote place . To be precise, I saw a bunch of people hunting down the Mountain Cow . It was a group of six people, 3 people act as the vanguard while the other 3 works as the rear guard . Theres already people before me, looks like I have to find for another . Thinking so I left the scene and began searching for a new target but Uwahhh!! Jobu! Shit! How dare you do this to Jobu!!? Stop it, dont make any bad move! From the voice that I heard, things doesnt seems to be in their favor . Stop moving and concentrate! Afterwards the scene of where the mountain cow began retaliating towards the hunting group one by one could be seen . Not long after, the vanguard had fallen and the mountain cow directed its wrath towards the rear guard . The rear guard who was being aimed at cowers . Chii Clicking my tongue, I rushed out . Covering the distance of 100 meters in a split second, I tackled the mountain cow . The mountain cow was blown away, but it stood up once again . As expected, this mountain cow is even more sturdy than a human . I went on pursuit, even more I went down on throwing punch on both side of the mountain cows side . It was a normal punch; however, it was quite a splendid set of punch . The mountain cow was sent spinning to the air, and was not able to stand up any longer after that . *** I put the mountain cow on my shoulder and went back to the town . It was surprisingly light, or maybe it felt very light to me because of the power up skill that I got . Ah! Dont tell me, did you do it all by yourself? Yes, it way surprisingly easy . Impressive . Ah this is As the man said admiringly he brought out a sack and gave it to me . Inside the sack were silver coin which Ive never seen before . As the bag was pulled out quite quickly, maybe the market value of this mountain cow are equal to the amount of silver coin that I got . Hey you . Do you think you can turn in the cows regularly? If you can then I will increase the price that I sell to you by 10 percent . Somehow he gave me quite a good deal . Regularly by how much? Every two days, if possible every day . I got it, Ill try my best . Thank you for the help . I gave a slight bow and leave the place . For the mean time, I got myself an easy job, and got myself on some money . After that I looked up to the sky, without knowing it was already evening . First, I need to find a place to sleep tonight . Chapter 3 I who have entered an inn, decided to calculate the earnings that Ive made . I put the money sack on the built-in table and spread out all the money . All of the silver coin that I got are the same in appearance, there was a majestic looking king carved on it . When I do the counting, all the silver coin that I got was amounted to 99 . As I used one silver coin to pay for the inn rent, the value of that Mountain Cow would be exactly 100 silver coins . Well that is good at all, but just how much value does one silver coin represent actually? I picked up one silver coin and examined it and gave the room that I rent survey afterwards . There was nothing unusual, its just your average lodging place it seems . If this were Japan, an overnight stay would cost you about 5 000 to 10 000 yen . So in short, I earned about 500 000 to 1 000 000 yen by killing 1 mountain cow . If my calculation is correct its a very good thing . Well even if its not correct, for one mountain cow I can live in this in for 100 days . I recalled the time when I hunted the mountain cow down . I made a huge profit by doing something that is so easy, I should hunt more of this mountain cow in the future . Thinking so, I went to sleep early . *** The following day, I walked the same path that I used yesterday where I located the mountain cow at the grassy plain . I met one mountain cow being hunted down . I dont know which mercenary nor group do they came from, but all of the wearing the same set of armors and weapons . They were striking down the mountain cow . I observed them for a while Well, if its became just like yesterday when they couldnt handle it, then I will go on my way and hunt it . But it didnt end like that . It took them about 1 hour, but they finally beat down the mountain cow resulting with two of their members having a minor injury . Carrying the mountain cow, I saw their disappearing figure as they went towards the city direction . Assuming that it would be 1 000 000 for one cow, it will be 100 000 coins for the each of them . That amount itself can already be considered as good, but you have to think about the danger (though for minor injury you will only be needing 1 week of rest . ) and chances of injury . Normally it would be a decent earning, I think . I wander around at the grassy plain, praying that I can see one cow as fast as I could as I walked around . After doing that for about 30 minutes, I finally found one . When the cow noticed my presence, its eyes became bloodshot and its breathing became erratic . And just like that, the cow came charging towards my direction . Huuuu I evaded the incoming attack and launched a punch towards the attacking cow . Counterpunch, my fist met the between of the cow just perfectly and the cow was blown away . It fell onto the ground, and moving no longer after exhaling a hard breath for a few times . I put the mountain cow on my shoulder and went towards the city to turn it in for money . After that I went back to the grassy plain and wander around . I met another mountain cow, beat it and turned it in for money . Beat it and turned it in for money . Beat it and turned it in for money . Though I kept doing so quite persistently, today Ive only hunted about 5 mountain cows . Frankly speaking, finding the mountain cow takes more time rather than hunting it down . At the end of the day, I said it to the person who taking the cow in and gave me the money . The people who normally hunt the mountain cow hunt only once a day, this is the first time I hear such comment about hunting them . He said looking half amazed . Odd enough I agree with it . Other than sustaining injury, there are chances if youre unable to beat it you will run away . I didnt think of the time taken to take the cow on your shoulder and went back to the city to change it for money . But that doesnt have anything to do with me . Anyway, the earning that I made today is 550 silver coins . Just like what the store clerk had said, he increased the payment for the mountain cow by 10 percent . Adding up the earning that I made yesterday and today, everything totaled to 649 coins . Interpreting it to its maximum possible amount, it would be 6 . 49 million yen . ***This is the place? It was already evening when I reached a store while holding onto a note on one of my hand . When I said I want to buy a house, the man who deals with buying the mountain cow recommend me to go to this place . I opened the door and entered the building . Surprisingly in the store that was kept clean, there was a middle aged man with a protruding belly . As the man saw me, he received me with a business like smile . Welcome to Samaras firm . Is there anything that I can help you with? I would like to buy a house . I said directly . Leave it to me, is it for living purpose or for business purpose? What flashed in my mind was the consideration for Japans residential condition; following the image of my dream house, I said I would like for a house with vast space and a garden . That would be nice . Is that so, then may I know the budget? This The money sack resounded hard as I put it down on top of the table . 649 silver coins . Is that so? The man expression became cloudy . As I thought its not enough? No its not enough . Last night calculation it was equivalent to 6 500 000 . But if I calculated if poorly it might have half the amount from what I have calculated . If that so it would be around 3 000 000 . With money amounted only to that to think that I want to buy a house with spacious garden . If I were the store clerk, I would be like what the heck is this person talking about . is what I would think . To have his expression to be clouded only just by a little, this man is a splendid businessman . Is it impossible? Including the spacious of the house into consideration, the prince for a normal house would be around 2 000 silver coins . 2 000 coins, 2 thousand . Is that so . Moreover as dear customer wished for a house with spacious garden area, it would cost twice than the usual price in this neighborhood . 4 000? 40 mountain cows huh? Theres no problem, but it would take some times . Above all, there is no possibilities for the amount of the mountain cow to increase at once . Even if I hunt more than 5 a day, it would still take more than a week time . If the encounter possibilities are to be bad it might even take more than one month . That is so dull, its too tiresome . It cant be help, I will lower down the requirement a bit, but when I was about to do that Im sorry but dear customer, do you have confidence in your skill? Skill? Do you mean strength? Well I do have quite the confidence with my strength, is theres anything? This sackexcuse me . The man turned around to the table where I put the money sack down . There was a mark that I had collection of . This is the mountain cow hunting crest of Andrew firm . Seeing that youre using this sack, I made a conjecture that dear customer must have some skill . I see . I looked at the mark . That shop? Its called as Andrew? I think there was a signboard on top of the buildings door . I agreed with the man conjecture completely . Probably I myself will look others who have such bags with those thought from now on . Well then, I dont exactly recommend it to you but I do happen to know something . What do you mean? Although I only got the hint from the resident of this city, southeast from this city there is a mansion . There seems to be no one living in there . It is also called as the haunted house . The man made a bitter expression . Haunted mansion? Yes, previously it was the mansion of a wealthy merchant . From the rumors that I heard there are no one living in that mansion . Truth to be told, some of our customer went there but every one of them I see . The mansion itself was very well made, and there is no shortcoming regarding the space . If it werent only for that, the mansion would cost more than 5 thousand . With this sort of background story, no one wants to live there . You cannot live there is the correct way to interpret it actually dear customer . Haunted mansion huh? I gave it a deep thought . I dont really believe in the existence of spirit phenomena . When watching horror movies, I dont really get scared too . Frankly speaking, Im the type who can live in the house normally even if the place has a fishy background . Ill worry about it when it actually came out . This is not Japan, but from the way that man talking . Perhaps, it will really come out? If theres really a ghost, Ill beat it up . While I was pondering, for the mean time Ive it an ear . By the way, the price is? We wont be having much luck with being stingy in this one, for us to sell this one 100 coins . Consider its sold! I replied immediately . A mansion with a net worth of 5 000 are being sold for 100 . Its 98% discount! Its so cheap I cannot find any reason not to buy it at all . Are you really sure with that decision?Yeah, if the ghost ever come out Ill beat it to pulp . Being too excited, I said such word . I understand . The man was hesitating for a while but he changed to his business like smile in a flash . Thus, I myself, had gotten a mansion . If any of them ghost came out, Ill beat them up! My excitement was accompanied with such thought . Chapter 4 04 . Maids order That night, I came to the haunted mansion alone . Normally, at time like this a real estate agent will show me the rope around the area, but Saramas from the real estate company was like, Ill leave all the minor things to you . He said that to me and left me alone checking the mansion . When I asked him if he had something to do, he said hes going to prepare the contract, making registration at the public office, doing arrangement for the lack of furniture at the mansion . He even answered so in rapid succession We can leave such sort of things later dont we? I asked again . To make it so that you can live comfortably as fast as we could is our motto . Well, seeing how fast he evaded the topic of showing the ropes around the area . I guess he must be that much terrified of this haunted mansion . Using the key that I got from the Saramass firm store clerk, I passed through the front yard and went straight to the mansions door and opened it . Using the lamp that was given to me, I light up the other lamps inside the mansion from room to room . There were a lot of different rooms amounting to more than 20 including the parlor, living room and bedroom . Although there seems to be no sign of people living in this mansion, the furniture was aligned in one way . . As I thought, it ran away Something is weird kind of feeling welled up inside me . To the very least, there is no necessity for the furniture to be arranged this way and the store clerk would at least understand that . As there was a balcony outside, I go up the stairs where there was carpet spread all over while letting out a small laugh . Even though the mansion was located at the outskirt of the city, from the balcony I can see the entire view of citys night scenery . The light was sparse at the heart of the city, but its beautiful in its own sense . At the same time, you can actually feel the height of this places rank . This mansion was originally a very expensive property, so for such a scenery mustve already been taken into account . It felt good . That night, I spent a quality time enjoying the scenery and took my rest at the most splendid bedroom I could find . Im not sure either it was due to the bed being very large that I wasnt able to sleep well, but that doesnt seemed like the case . *** The following day, to complete my quota of at least one mountain cow a day, I wandered around the neighbourhood . I can hunt more mountain cow and earn a lot more, but as I just got myself a mansion . There are tons of things that I want to do . There are some furniture that I wish to replace too, and I want to get my hands on things that I actually need in my daily necessity . For example, as I cannot get a good sleep, I want to buy a pillow and futon . TLN : Surely you know what futon is right? Well, there a heaps of things that I need but there is one thing that hold a high importance to me . I would like to hire a maid . I went to the Saramas firm and the store clerk with a worried expression was there . Maid, is it? Yes, a maid . Maintaining that place alone by myself would be impossible afterall . I see, so that was the case . Regarding it being the haunted mansion, is it really that terrifying? Surely not . Saramas flustered a little but and cleared his throat afterwards . TLN: Im guessing since its called Saramas firm so the shopkeeper would be the owner; Saramas . Just leave it to me, I will arrange it for you . If I think about it carefully, living in that big mansion alone, not having a maid wont cut it . You can do that too? Of course dear customer! Saramas seems to be taking a great pride while he was saying so, As he was looking quite differently from before, I decided to tease him a little bit . Are there maid who would be willing to work inside a haunted mansion? Regarding that matter, you dont have to be worried . Saramas had a very serious look on his face, being surprised as the way he reacted wasnt the way I was hoping it to be made me dumbfounded a little bit, Oh? No matter what kind of house it would be, be it a house of demon murderer, as long as they got paid . There bound to be one or two people whod be willing to work as your maid . I see, then does it mean that its okay? Certainly so dear customer, now then . What kind of maid do you have in your preferences? What kind huh? Let me see I gave it a deep thought . I need to find a maid to take care of my mansion! Was what I had in mind, but I never really gave it any sort of thought on what kind of maid that I want . Talking about maid, there are capable maid and not so capable maid . . . A long skirt brazen maid who can complete the given task perfectly . A clumsy mini-skirted maid who keep on failing on every task, crybaby . TLN : In the raw it was full with emotion, well take it with a pint of vodka added with salt . Which one is better TLN : Long skirt one for me So I can play her route and turn that emotionless brazen maid into a dere-dere bish . maid that can do her job properly I guess? I see, a maid who posses the talent to become a chief maid in the future is it? Chief maid huh? Yeah I think thats about it . Imagining about it makes me excited a little bit . The maids listened to Chief maid orders . And the boss of that Chief Maid is me . It makes me extremely excited . Well then, Ill be looking for maid with that taken into account . Lastly Yes? Between slave maid, butler or a normal maid . Which one do you prefer? Slave maid . I replied immediately . That is for given as she wont turn on me . *** To think that they would normally have a slave maid . I see thats how it is As I was strolling throughout the city, I recalled the the last question that Saramas asked me . Afterwards, I exited from the store . As expected, they cannot prepare someone to work right away today so they will look for it and told me to come again tomorrow . With this, Im somehow finished with my task of looking for a maid . Now that what is the next thing that I need C was what I thought . But before I knew it I already became a roundworm . TLN : Have you ever seen the shape of stomach parasite,I think that was what the author mean by that parable . I randomly entered the nearby store . Near the street corner there are restaurant that looks quite flourishing . Irasshai~mase, welcome to Purosu-tei! An apron wearing woman greeted me . What would you like to have?Err I looked at the inside of the store . There was the menu, but it looked gibberish and I dont understand it at all . Im not quite sure, do you have anything that you can recommend to me? Customer, are you a traveler? Do I look like one? Actually Ive recently arrived here so I am thinking to stay here for a while . I see . Then how about a mountain cow fried rice? Its a famous speciality of this city where the cow meat and rice are cooked producing a nice fragrance . Usually it is limited to 5 serving, but today we made more . Why did you made more for today? It looks like theres an skillful hunter that had come to this city, so procuring the meat had became stable and easier . It seems that the price for the meat had decreased for a bit . Its a very good thing . Heh . . is that so . It was a little bit funny . Probably the person that she mention was me . When it was said to me directly like that, it somehow made me feel a little bit funny . Well then, in that case . I ordered the recommended menu . Now that I think of it, i made my earning from hunting mountain cow . But never did once Ive eaten the mean of mountain cow itself . Got it, one mountain cow fried rice . Ahh a big serving . Okay, a big serving at that . The woman left with a big smile on her face and went back inside the shop . After a bit of waiting, she came big with a big plate filled with fried rice . Sorry for making you wait . Whoa it looked really delicious . By the way how much does it cost? It would be 10 copper coins . How about this one As I dont have anything like copper coin, I pulled out one silver coin and put it on the table . Silver coin huh? Is it not enough? No no no . Its the opposite actually . Im wonder if we have enough change to pay you back . Oh you dont have enough change? It seems that they dont have enough small change, it happens a lot in convenient store too . Well then, with the remaining amount of money, please bring me another recommended dish that you have . Is it okay? Bring me the delicious one . Saying so, once again the woman smiled brightly . She took the silver coin and went back to the shop . I ate the fried rice . DELICIOUS!!! Though being only a recommendation, it was amazingly delicious . Somehow it got a nostalgic taste to it, restaurant . No, it got a homely taste to it . When I think of it, the cow meat that they used were really soft and juicy . The moment I bit into it, the umami inside the meat juice was spread out, filling my mouth . I wolfed down the food greedily . . As it was really delicious, I finished eating it in no time . Now then, the next recommended dish would come . If its something that as delicious as this, Id like to request for the cow meat to be in separated . It was such time when I suddenly thought about something . Its bad to save up even more copper coin in this city . With my strengthened hearing sense, my ears caught on something suspicious . Connecting it with the small change matter earlier, I focus my consciousness at the direction of the voice . Chapter 5 Chapter 5 . C Tracking down conspiracy Collecting copper coin is going to be more and more dangerous soon . I thought so, as the number of copper coin is getting less and less . Collecting it would becoming very dangerous . We need to transfer the copper coin that we have now, Ill do the arrangement . I got it . From the flow of the conversation, there were two men who was having a talk . Dear customer? Uuwaa? What happen dear customer? You stared at the door as if you want to eat it . Ah, no its nothing . The voice that I heard was from the other side of the door, to put it in simple words, it came from the outside of the restaurant . Im sorry, I suddenly remembered I had something urgent that I need to do . But the food is Ill come again . having said so, I sprang out from the shop . From the midst of various chattering voice, I tried to pick up the voice that I heard earlier . While I was listening to music, there were a lot of noise that came from the music for example theres the sound of the drum . And to pick up the noise, I focus solely on the sound of the drum . This is really profitable and all but it it really troublesome . I finally picked up on the voice that I heard earlier . Thus, I chased after the voice . There was the two people from earlier and they are still having their conversation . That was why, when I was chasing after them I depended on followed their voice . After passing through the alleys for a lot of times which I cant remember how many, I arrived at the place that was not quite popular . Suddenly the voice became smaller . I wonder if they had entered a building? I looked around . At the back of the alley there are a wide varieties of buildings . I stood in front of one of the building and put my ear on the door . While I was doing the same thing to the fifth door, I finally caught up on the voice of the two men earlier . This is everything right? Okay! Im going to transport everything tonight . I will regroup with the others at another city and bring it to the melting furnace location . Hey, how much profit would you think we will make from this? Based on the current market price When we melt it before selling it, it we will yield around twice the profit . Uhee!! That is even more from before isnt? So youre saying that, we going to yield profit twice that the copper coin that we have here right? Thats how it is . Uuhhaaa!! From their conversation that I first picked up earlier, it sounds very dangerous . Theyre going to melt the copper coin and sell it as a raw material? No matter in what country, it is forbidden to melt the coins that the government had distributed . That sort of thing is a grave crime . Im thinking to barge in directly but, giving a close attention to their conversation . It looks like they got a collaborators and business partner too . Even if I take my action now, it would more no more than stepping on a gecko tail . . . I memorise the place and route properly, and left the scene afterwards . ***This is the place huh? From the information that I got by asking people around the city, the place that I reached to was the public office . When I asked for something that kind of works like the police, where criminal would be brought upon justice, this is the place where they had directed me to go . Halt! Whos there! Just like the first time when I reached this city, and armed soldier said so while having his spear pointed at my direction . Well, that is to be expected, Ive made my own preparation too . I pulled out the folding fan that I got from Princess Helena, and showed it to the gatekeeper . I am Princess Helena envoy, I would like to meet with the person in charge . Princess Helena-sama? Wait, isnt that Princess Helena the royal crest? Whats more its genuine . Using magic (or at least something like that) the gatekeeper affirm the legitimacy of the fan, and he acted completely different than what he did just now . Please wait for a while, I shall let them know of your visit immediately . Aah . The gatekeeper rushed inside while I waited there for a while . Approximately around 10 minutes, the gatekeeper came back . Thank you for waiting . Arumoss-sama is waiting for you inside . Please make your way . The gatekeeper let me pass through the gate and I made my way inside . Following the lead of the gatekeeper, I arrived at a room where official duties usually take place . There was a good looking middle-age man inside the room . When the man realized of my presence, he stood up and had a serious expression . Im Kefka Arumoss . Im Yuuki Kakeru . Thats a name that is quite foreign to me but, what should I call you by? Call me with whatever names you like . Well then I shall call you Kakeru-sama . You are Princess Helena envoy, is it true? Ahh, this is the prove of it . Lying for the second time . I held a little bit of guilt inside my heart but buried it down and showed him Princess Helenas folding fan . This is certainly Princess Helena Theresia Mercurys folding fan . Im sorry for being rude . I held no intention to doubt you but as the gatekeeper said it was a man with a weird looking outfit, so I just need to make sure . That is fine . It was already within my expectation to being doubted, that was why I brought along the folding fan in the first place . Rather than that, I had some important matter to talk about . What matter would it be? There are someone whos collecting copper coin and melting it down . That kind of matter cannot be joking with . Arumoss complexion suddenly changed . Surely incident as this big, that sort of expression that Arumoss had right now can be understand . This is not a joke . I told him about the things that Ive seen and heard . The matter regarding not enough small change at the restaurant, and regarding the content of conversation that the two man I had followed . I explained it all to Aromoss just exactly how it went . I did received a report regarding the decrease of copper coin . Since this is a city where a lot of peddlers frequent at, so I thought it was due to flow of business . Since this sort of thing happens, wouldnt it be bad if its left with no action taken . Youre right . By the way, does Princess Helena know of this matter? No, she dont . I said as I dont know what kind of reaction would the royalty have when they caught wind of this matter . The only thing that Ive told the Princess that Im going to find the root of the decrease of copper coin problem . I said adding a bland lie . Is this so . In any case, we need to do something . Altering the money in any way is a grave crime . We will deal with the punishment after we capture the culprit . Thats right . I shall call the troops . Arumoss clapped his hand three times . *pata pata pata* I could hear the footsteps of the soldier . There were three armed soldier who entered the room . Only three people huh? It wont be enough but at least its better than none . At any rate we need to do something because there are several enemies . Having me alone wont be enough to catch them all . While I was thinking that . Catch that man? Ha? Eh? Because it was too sudden, I wasnt able to follow what had happened . One of the soldier caught me and cuffed me from behind . Youu! Im sorry, but that is how things are . You are one of them! Thats right . Why are you doing that sort of thing? I asked Arumoss while I was pinned down . To earn some money of course . Originally we the officials of this had a certain degree of power on the city . we collect the damaged money, exchange it and re-cast it into a new decent money . We can freely handle this sort of things, isnt one delicious right? Arumoss laughed wickedly . What a repulsive laugh . As I thought no matter how I deal with it the outcome is still delicious . Thus I started collaborating with a man behind the scene . But who would have thought that Princess Helena would have her eyes set on this matter . . . However, it looks like the wind is still blowing on my side . It looks like the princess has yet to know of this incident . In other words, Im going to get rid of you here, and we will keep on collecting the copper coins and it will be forged a new, and we will recovered the amount of copper coin . We will make it through somehow . We will keep on doing this . . I dont have any resentment towards you . I said in a voice so cold that I even surprised myself a bit . Arumoss was surprised, What the heck is he talking about . was what was written on his face . What do you mean by that . This is what I mean I stand up . I was cuffed from behind but, I stand up normally . Hnngg!!! I put some energy in my wrist and break the handcuff off . The cuff was made out of iron, but I managed to break it quite easily . Arumoss was looking at me with his eyes bulged out . Hes looking at me as if I had done something impossible . The look that he had on his face is irritating too . It looks like I better start from capturing you . Punishment time! Chapter 6 06 . Second Princess Get him! Arumoss ordered the guard who was spacing out . Hearing Arumosso order, the three soldier who was spacing off turned on me and attacked at once . I hold the spear end with my hand, beki the sound of the spears being smashed resounded . It was just a normal punch . I hit them all with all of my might and they were sent flying, as their body smashed on the wall they fainted soon after . Arumoss screamed as the exited the room . His voice sounds like hes been gravely cornered . *bota bota bota bota* There were another rough footsteps approaching . There were 3 more soldier showed up . That man is a trespasser, no! Hes an assassin, kill him immediately! Ha! Following Arumoss order, there are more of the soldier coming right at me . As the soldiers that came just now were only following order, I hold back as much as I could . Leaving them with only small injuries . There were a lot more reinforcement that came not long after that, but I managed to defeat them all . Now Looks like theres no on else, its your turn now . Ta . . take this!!! Arumoss took something that looked like a walking stick and projected it right at me . It sprout out fire and wrapped my whole body in a split second . Hot . Its hot but . Its not to the extent where I cant handle the heat . The flame extinguished in a brief time . My cloths are quite burnt out but my body (especially my hair) seems to be just fine . What! Magic dont work on this guy?! Resistance to heat was increased to 777 times too huh . Well, after all that had happened, nothing can surprise me anymore . I glared at Arumoss . I launched myself if forward and threw a few punches on Arumoss side . Arumoss gave out a pained look as his entire body spun like a drill and fall onto the floor, he rebounded a little . Just like that, he became limp . I can still feel a faint trace of breathing from him so he had only fainted . Now then, what should I do . I think about it a little and walked around the place . I saw one of the soldier that I defeated earlier trying to get up . He raised his body, while remain sitting on the floor he backed away . Oi you! Please dont kill me! If you listen to what Ive to say I will not kill you . As clearing the misunderstanding that had happened would be troublesome, I cut short to my demand . Inside the room where the battle had happened earlier, I picked up a pen out of the scattering items on the floor and threw it toward the solder earlier . Write down the things that Im about to say . WWhat and where to? Hold on . I picked up the rope that the soldier were trying to use to constrain my movement and tied up Arumoss . Afterward, I ripped Arumoss shirt off leaving his upper body naked . Write it on his body Eh That is Write it down or Ill kill you! When I threatened him a little bit, the soldier immediately wrote the things that Ive said on Arumoss upper body . While I had Arumoss tied up on my shoulder there were another of his accomplice that came attacking me . There were another five soldier who had a bad look on their face . I was wondering what was wrong with them but after they realized Arumoss was on my shoulder, they came after me while pointing their weapons against me . ( Im not sure about the context above . . will re-check it later for the mean time Ill include the raw below for you to MTL or whatever) å`ꤢȡĤ򵣤ޤޔΥɤu ΐФˤơϺ¤ȤᤤƤɡ줬ǤΤåȚݤŤ;ȫƤ⤷Τ֤äuäƤ I defeated them all too and tied him up altogether with Arumoss . With Arumoss and his 5 accomplice, I brought them out to the center of the town on my shoulder . I put them all together at one place . There I pulled out the pen that I bring from the fight scene earlier and tried to dray the same crest that Princess Helena got . Ahh! Its too complicated . Drawing the royalty crest was too hard . As I didnt finish writing it off, I scrub some of the ink away and make it as 777 instead . On the same time, there were a lot of onlookers that had gathered . Im the culprit for the dwindling amount of copper coin ? Copper? It cant be Arumoss-sama? No, if its him, he would definitely do something like that . Since Arumoss became the officer here the amount of re-casting the copper coin had increased like crazy . He is that much of a fraud . But to do something like melting the copper coin, doesnt means capital punishment for them? That sort of man wont even think about the consequences, all that he got in his mind is making profit . *gaya gaya gaya* The onlookers were chattering . Gradually more and more people gathered and I can hear all sort of conversation that the onlookers were having . When I focus on listening to their chattering, I heard a lot of complaint had accumulated . If that is the guy, he will definitely do it . I knew it that he was going to do it someday I heard such conversation . I knew that person, he was the guy who kept on exchanging copper with silver coins . And I exchanged it with this men . Originally Ive brought it to have it re-casted . But as he said that he would recast if for me and the fee is even more cheaper than the original, I exchange it with him instead . After the story from the onlookers was piled up, the charge towards Arumosso has became a definite thing . *** The following day, I was called to the government office . What wait me there was a woman who was wearing a set of armor that looked really expensive, even more expensive than the normal armor that a Knight wore . When I was counting how many knights are there other than the woman, there was only one that I can see . Raise your heads up, you are under the presence of Princess Iris Theresia Mercury . C Knight Good C Knight Iris stretched out her hand, and the Knights stopped . There is no need for the formalities at a place like this, rather than that . I would like to hear the entire story . Emm . Youre Princess Helena? I am Princess Helena younger sister, Iris . I knew it! I thought so since the beginning . They have the same name, moreover they even looked the same . While Princess Helena is ladylike, her sister gave off the aura of a chivalrous noble . The air that they gave off are complete opposite, but looking at their brows or their lips, you canalready see that they are related in a glance . And you? Err, Im Yuuki Kakeru . Kakeru huh? First, I have several question that Id like to ask you . Princess Iris pointed out to my waist area, and there was where I kept the folding fan . Ah, its about that . I got this from Princess Helena . I pulled out the folding fan and showed it to Princess Iris . Iris took it upon her hand and looked at it intently . Certainly this is Dearest Sister folding fan . Moreover, its a fan that was bestowed by Dearest Sister . Eh, you know it just by giving it a look? To avoid from it being misused when by any chance we lost the item . The crest had been imbued with a special magic . If it were ever to be stolen the crest would lose its shine in half a day time . Ah, so thats how it was . Im sorry . There are chances that you might be an impostor so thats why I asked for the prove first . Actually, thats not far from wrong . : What did you say? I told everything to the frowning Princess Iris . About how I saved Princess Helena and how she gave the folding fan . How I accidentally saw the scene where the carriage was attacked and how Princess Helenas guard was having a bad time . I told everything to Princess Iris . I see . So thats how it went . With this another mystery had been solved . I was wondering why would Princess Helena who was busy with military affair would set her eyes on such problem thedecrease in copper coin . Im sorry . I somehow apologized . Its all good . Its a trifle thing before the important matter . Rather than that, ufufu Princess Iris laughed . She sounded serious since the first time she came here, and this was the first time I heard herlaughing . Her laugh was so beautiful that it fascinated me . It is true that you used it for your own convenience, but it was not for a selfish reason . Indirectly, its had shown how my sister has a good eye for people . Ah, um . However, Haa . . Is there anything? No, it just that the same thing had happened quite a lot recently . There a those who melted the coin and sell it as raw material . Thus those the amount of people who do that doesnt come down a bit . Even though we have applied capital punishment for this grave offence, it doesnt seems to be effective . Dont you have any other method to deal with this? Of course I know, that is by not lowering the ratio of the copper coin . But if we were to do thecitizen will start to doubt about the declining and it will affect the nations prestige . I see . That sounds complicated in its own way . It sounds like its a really troublesome problem to be solved . It dont look like a problem that my 777 power up can do something about . When there was nothing else, I put back the folding fan inside my pocket . A sudden thought flashed on my mind . Something hits me . Princess Iris What is it? Perhaps, maybe we can do something about it . Hou . Let me hear about it . Not having any high expectation regarding what I had to say . There is no way that can be was written on her expression . If it goes well, the look that was Princess Iris had earlier might be changed to a happy one . Hoping for such turnout, I said the flash of inspiration that I had to Princess Iris . _____________________________________________________ Now then, the next chapter should come out in the next 3 days aswell . Or maybe earlier, or later . depending on how free I am this weekend . Chapter 7 I looked around the government office and then took a pen and a piece of paper . I tore up the piece of paper into a rectangular shape, wrote down 1 000 on top of it and hand it over to Princess Iris . This is? Can you cast the same magic like what have been done onto the royal crest? . . What do you mean by that? To put it simple, let the royalty issue this piece of paper as the new currency . Money bill, I said . ? The royal crest can only be issued by royalty . So even if we let go of the money, the crest will still remain . Um . In other word, there is no one who can falsify this sort of money . Even if they destroy it, the value would be void . I see! That is blasphemy you bastard! The knight who had always been standing on one side of the wall since I got here said, the one who introduced Princess Iris, yelled at me . The item that was attached with the royal crest are the proof of it being an item that was granted by the Imperial family . It has been that way since this country was founded, it is something that maintains authority! To that you would suggest it to use the crest as a form of currency, it is something that should not be distribute to the whole country! Since Princess Helena had granted you with that item you should know the weight that the royal crest bear! The knight was talking about the folding fan . Certainly Im happy when I got this folding fan, but that doesnt have anything to do with the crest that was embed on it . I looked at the male knight . He was a firm and serious . Although he was mad, I knew that he doesnt have any bad meaning behind it . He was just stubborn . . And on top of that, very troublesome . Thus, I think of way to persuade them . Okay . It was Princess Iris who opened her mouth first . Royal Highness? Kakeru youve said something good . Umu, why havent I thought of something like that before . Your Royal Highness, dont tell me That must not be done . To lose the authority of royal crest over something like that For the sake of stabilizing the country . Iris declared firmly . They cannot make a counterfeit for the money, surely you can understand the benefits that it bring? Ho However . When the currency is stable, the silver and copper can be used as normal resources . Plus Iris laughed . Although the laugh that she gave off was different from what I was hoping for, it still made me exited . This is beautiful in its own way . Business can run even easier with this currency . The value of 1 000 coper coin can be equivalent to this one piece of paper . It will be very convenient for the peddlers . Up until now, as brining a lot of coins would be a huge load, they only brought their companys warranty . If we use this sort of currency, there would a sense of confidence for the trading to take place . And they can do business with peace at mind . The knight fell silent . He was not stupid, he was just a serious kind of man . He understand how big is the benefit that Princess Iris was talking about . However, doing that also means breaking the rules . In the current world, every country were trying their best to fight against counterfeit . That is why counterfeit prevention technology were crammed in . TLN : Talking about his world . The higher the technology is, currency the more stable the money value is . Does that magic is something that only the royal family can do? Yeah, only the lineage of royalty can do that magic . Then should be hard to make a counterfeit for the bills . Not should be It is impossible . Princess Iris declared . Its a foul play . Making it impossible to counterfeit the bills, is as good as a cheat . In addition, when I made a comparison . The idea of using money bills were already exist in the real world so I dont think much of my idea . As I was having such thought . Thank you Kakeru . Princess Iris said, and she smiled . C! That was the smile that I was hoping for . Its not Fuu nor WaIt was a gentle smile, an honest smile that can steal your soul . Thanks for giving me your idea . Hereby I Iris Theresia Mercury pledge, that I shall definitely return the favor . Definitely . As Princess Iris smile, that phrase kept on repeating inside my mind . In a mansion where I live . I was spacing out in the living room . Sitting on the sofa, I recalled Princess Iris smile . I think about it, pondering and fascinated by it . It was a very good feeling . While I was thinking about it I heard the cracking sounds . The entrance door, it was the sounds of doors being knocked . Excuse me, is there anyone there? A boy voice could be heard accompanying the sounds of the door being knocked . Though the boy raised his voice quite high, as he was outside the door it sounded very small . If my hearing was not strengthened by 777 times, I would probably miss it . I stood up and head toward the entrance . When I opened the door, there was a simple dressed boy standing in front of me . Are you Yuuki Kakeru . Yes . Its a message from master, as we have find a maid that suit your preferences, you can come to the store at any time . Master? Maid? Ah, Saramas-san huh? Yes . I got it, thank you . When I got inside the firm, as usual Saramas with his protruding stomach came to my greeting . Welcome and thank you for coming . He doesnt change in any way, but there was something that different from him . He had a very big smile, as big as a porcelain bowl drawn on his looks . Something good happened? No no no . Rather than that, Ive heard the rumor how the incident had been solved quickly . Iyathe shortage of copper coin had put us in a bind too . Ahh, so its about that . Since Kakeru-sama was holding Princess Helena folding fan, it is within my expectation that you are here for a mission . To think that it had become a rumor this soon, as expected from someone like Kakeru-sama . Saramas throw the words of flattery to me . Thought it feels good, it was a little bit unpleasant . Rather than that, you said youve found a maid that fit my preferences . Yes, its a bullseye . Bullseye? You wished for maid who can do her job properly, but as we dont know what other preferences that you have other than that . Weve picked up 3 maids for you to choose . 3 people? They can start working at any time . They all have slave social status . All that is left is for you to choose . I see . Choose one from the 3 people, is what he meant by . Certainly that is not so bad, rather than pushing on maid on me, itsbetter for me to pick the maid that I want . Well then, Ill let them in one by one . Ahh . Saramas clapped after I nodded . Immediately the door open, and I met with one pair of eyes . It was a beauty passed her twenties . She looked gentle, in other word the healing type of maid . At the previous place that she was working at, she was the Maids Chief . She resigned as there was another on that replaced her position . Shes a good person, she looks like she can do her job properly too . The second one was a little bit younger, she looked like 20 years old . This one is the cute type . She looks like a friendly woman who I can bring myself to have conversation with . She doesnt have any working experience . But she cooks really well and she learn to do housework properly so she can do average work . This one isnt bad too . And the third person . The moment she opened the door and entered the room . This girl . *PAN* I stood up . Yuuki-sama? This girl is good! I will take her . The moment I see her, my heart already decided that there is no other better choice rather than this girl . Shes cute and beautiful at the same time . Above everything else . Its a human-beast, are you okay with it? It was decided . Chapter 8 Even though Im the one who recommends them but, Saramas said . Are you really sure? With thatC Yes! I want this girl! I declared firmly . How much does she cost? What about the procedure? When can she come to my resident? Haa, no . If Yuuki-sama are satisfied with this one then, Saramas cleared his throat and fixed his expression . From now on, she will become your maid . Please work her as you see fit . As for the procedure, we will deal with it on or side . We will send the bill to you in the next future, so you can do the payment as when you feel convenient . Is that so! Thank you! I took the girl with me big a big heart . It was only later but, as for now Saramas was trying his best to suit my convenience . He trying to gain my favor, most probably because I have a connection with Helena-hime . But at the moment, I was too happy that I didnt realized it at all . I came back to my mansion and entered the living room with the demi-human girl . I looked at her once again . First off shes cute, like super cute . If she were to become an idol she will commence a public execution on her co-star level of her cuteness . It was a definite thing that shes cute, but most important of all, the thing that stick out from her behind . Ears, and tail . That fluffy ears and tail . I want to touch it, I want to touch it, caress it . Mofu mofu mofuUh . . Um . Waa! I flew in a clear snowy day! TLN: The raw is this ϤãѩդοդؤwǤ not exactly what it means but, blow me I dont even know why did he said that . Maybe he meant daydreaming? Or the expression of touching and carressing demi-humans girl fluffy ears and tail etc . etc? After hearing the girl voice, I barely came back to my sense . Once again, I looked at the girl . The girl looked a little bit scared when she saw me looking at her . This is bad, did I somehow made her scared . Making a smile on my lips, I said to the girl . First of, let us introduce our self . My name is Yuuki Kakeru . I am Miumi Miu . Miu huh, its a good name . I will call you Miu, from now on call me Master . I I got it . Miu nodded timidly . Well Master, what should I do? Um What should you do . ahh work . As I thought, shes a little bit afraid of me . She was looking at the expression the whole time . Hm, I see . I gave it a thought . There are a lot of things that I want the maid to do . It has been my dream since long ago to have my own maid . To have my ear wax cleaned, or having her chant magic to my food . There are a lot of things that I want her to do, well there are a lot of things butC everything that Ive thought flew away . Fluffy fluffy time! Flu, Fluffy Fluffy time!? You got it right! Its fluffy fluffy time! I said so and put stress on my fist . Miu pin down her ears, and she hold down her fluffy ears using both of her hand . Ka . Wa . I . I Kawaii, shes too kawaii! What a cute living being . I want to caress it! I want to caress it so bad!!! Okay! Lets go to the bed! Eh Hyaahhh! I took Miu hand that was covering one of her ears and then sprang out . As I did it with a bit of force she was forced to turn away with my lead . What I was aiming for was of course the bedroom . There was a big bed in that room . Ma, Master . Please hold on a second . Un? Why does it have to be in the bed room, if you want to *mofu mofu* the room earlier is good . What are you talking abut . I said in a loud voice . Of course I want to *mofu mofu* while lying down together on the bed . Sleeping together? Thats right sleeping together! Sleeping together while doing *mofu mofu* . That is natural, the best way to do it! Ive never heard something like that before! While we were having such argument, we reached the bedroom . While holding Mius hand, we dived together right on the bed . mofumofu . . Kunnnnn~ Miu let out a series of seductive voice while I *mofu mofu* her on top of the bed . Not giving any heed towards her resistant, I completely, and thoroughly *mofu mofu* her . It was already evening when I woke up . The evening light that came from the big opened window was shining so bright that I used my hand to cover my eyes . After it was not so bright anymore, I saw Miu . She was sleeping with a curled up body looking very small, on my side who was sleeping almost with arms and legs outstretched . I never know that human body can become this small . She looked as small as a round ball . Neko nabe Of course it was nothing like that but, I somehow got reminded by that . Because that is how much cute she was looking right now . Munyaa . . I can hear her sleep talking, her tail went *pasa* and sand shake the bedsheet . As she was too cute, I *tsun tsun* her ears . Her body twist a little bit and she even became more curled up compared to earlier . After *mofu mofu*, *tsun tsun* was very enjoyable . Dining room at night time . Un! Its delicious! I was eating the food that Miu made . By the way, I have Miu changed to Maids costume . It was not the costume that was already prepared in this room, instead it was a costume which she had brought with her . It was a maid costume with a place for her tail to stick out . The food that she cooked while she was in that Maid costume was truly delicious . Really? Ahh, it was really delicious! Thank goodness, I indeed took a cooking class but I always got reprimanded due to the strong taste that my cooking has, I was worried if it tastes bad . My tongue is just average in tasting food . Ahh, now that you said it the taste does seems to be a little bit strong, but its okay . Comparing to the meal that I used to have, which consist of soya sauce, mayonnaise and ketchup . This is a whole lot better . While the taste doesnt go that depth . The strong taste is just right, it went to my liking . Um . Like I thought it is delicious . With this level of taste its completely okay . I leave everything about cooking to you Miu . Aa, after this I will give you some money . I will leave everything like shopping to Miu too . I understand . I will cook a lot of delicious thing for you Master . Miu said delighted . Her tail went on pitter-patter from left to the right . . . Kawaii Ahh, and also try to do some housework . If you cant get your hand around it tell me . Ill do something about it . Hai! I understand . After that would be *mofu mofu* Hauu TLN : THANKS GOD ITS NOT FUEE For the mean time Thats right . I thought to myself . Mornings mofu mofu, safe journey mofu mofu and welcome back master mofu mofu . This three will be your main duty . I I understand . . Unlike the time when I asked her to do cooking and housework, she answered me with teary eyes . That in its own sense was very cute, I feel like I want to do mofu mofu a little bit more . The following day, Mountain Cow at the grassy plain . While I was wandering around looking for mountain cow, I thought of something good . The time when I hunt for the mountain cow and the time when I beat Arumoss and his underlings . I did everything quite easily, but the way I done it was not really smart . I leave everything to my strength . How should I put it, in action RPG games, when you are at the highest level possible you can kill every monster very easily . Although you can do that, process of doing it are really bad . That sort of feeling that I had . I need to find a way to utilize my strength properly . As I thought of that, there were a lot of things that began flashing in my mind . While I was walking around I finally find a mountain cow . Now then Shall I start hunting . I cracks my fingers and head towards the mountain cow . *************** PS : Regarding the Mofu Mofu at the bad, it is not rape . It is indeed a forced action but not rape Chapter 9 Chapter 9 C Magic Warrior Kakeru Ive tried a lot of things with the mountain cow as my opponent . I tackle it from the front . dragged it from its head and dropped it onto the ground . By dropping my waist really low, I made a counter using the thrusting technique that Ive seen before . Low kick, high kick, i twist my body and made a roundhouse kick . I was trying to get a combo that looks authentic . I tried a lot of things . Every movement that I made would land an instant killing blow against the mountain cow . The result; I was able to secure the triple amount of mountain cow for that day, I remember how to use my power, though I wasnt able to fulfill my purpose on properly ultilizing my strength . In the end there was no technique or whatsoever, I was depending on my brute strenth the entire time . It feels like youre moving a super strong character like gacha gacha gacha and was able to win easily . That is not interesting at all, I want to be able to move brilliantly . As I thought, its better if I go and learn some sort of technique somewhere . Fencing or Taijutsu, it would be better if I enter such dojo . After I turned in the three cows that Ive hunted, I wandered around the city and thought about that sort of thing . If things continued on like this, just using a normal punch I would be able to hunt the mountain cow . But that doesnt look cool at all . I thought about a lot of things and walked aimlessly . Amongst the pedesterian, there are people who looked like a magician . Holding a long rope, that person was holding a wand . Magic huh? Now that I think of it, I recieved a magic attack from Arumoss too . If one were to say that it was a technique, I bet it would be a technique . Now that I think of it . . . Can I even use magic? To say from the conclusion that Ive made, it is posibble . Saramas had become a familiar face to me . When I visit the firm, when I ask can I use magic he said those words to me . As I already know a lot of things which I formerly dont know, the talk proceed faster than before . Really? Yes, as long as youre a human you are bound to have magical power . The only thing that makes you different from others are the amount of your power to be huge or small, or either you can utilize your magical power good or not . Whoever? Are there no exception? There are no exception, though there are cases where the magical power is too low that practically it cannot be used . Heee Would you like to go through a diagnose? Though you cannot use your magical power right away but, we can at least check the level of your magical power . Can I do it here? Please wait for a few minutes . Saramas went to the inside of the shop and went out with a crystal ball on his hand after a while . He then put the crystal ball on top of the counter table . This is the tool that we use to calculate your magic power . When you touch the crystal ball like this The moment Saramas touched the crystal ball, there were light emitted from the center of the transparent crystal ball . Looking like a light bulb, the shakes a little bit and the light looked so weak as if it will be put out at any moment . Im sorry if Im wrong but, doesnt mean that your magical power is quite low? Indeed, I certainly do not have talent for magic . Well, I give it my best to use magic to ascertain the authenticity of the Royal Crest . Ahh, that thing I recalled the time when I tried to enter the city, the soldier used magic to make certain of the royal crest on the folding fan that I held . All I have to do is only to touch this crystal ball? Do I need to do anything else? There are no other things . Your magic power will be diagnosed when you touch the crystal ball . That all theres to it . Got it . I put my palm on top of the crystal ball . In a split second, there appeared a speck of light from the inside of the crystal ball . It was a bright white colored light, it was too dazzling that it made me hard to give it a straight look at it . The light began to spreadC and then the crystal ball exploded . The crystall exploded to smitheres and then the fragments scattered all over the room . Th, this is Err what does it mean? Please wait for a few minutes . Saramas once again went inside the shop, but this time he brought out even bigger crystal ball than before . Now now, let us re-do it using this crystal ball . Was it a defective product or some sort of accident? While I was thinking so, I put my hand on top of the big crystal ball . Once again light came out from the middle of the crystal ball . White bright light filled the entire crystal ball, up until now it was the same as earlier, however this time all it did was shone brightly and did not explode . This color could it possibly . . What does it mean? You hold a tremendous amount of magical power . Saramas said admiringly . If I were to estimate it roughly, it would be 100 times bigger than the normal capacity that an average man hold . Good gracious . Hundred times huh, well it should be at least that many . Weird enough it resulted in a way which could make one depressed . Because before I came here, the skill that I got was 777 times overall strength power up . And the amount of magical power that I got was only 100 times stronger than a normal man, the amount is way lower than the original power up . . . Wait, if I were to think about it carefully it should be around that amount right? In the opposite, a Japanese person like me being able to use magic itself is already weird . Originally I have 0 magic power . Even if it was multiplied by 777 my magic power should be 0 . Mm . . I understand . I finally understood the reason behind my 100x magic power but, a weird expression was seen on Saramas looks . He looked very surprised or rather admiring looks on his face right now . As expected from Yuuki-sama, I have underestimated you . Who wouldve known that your magical power are on par with the Royal Magician . So I have enough magical power to be able to use it right? And how do I use my magic power exactly? There are two ways to use magic . The first one is to find a proper master, and learn from that person . That is the right path . Right, and how about the second way? It is limited to magic attack but, depending on ones talent . If you received an attack and you can sort of use that magic, you will naturally learn how to use that magic . However, that way is dangerous as it concerns ones life . This is the most wicked in wicked way . TLN : To put it in simple word, magic steal . Saramas said with a frown . Emm if you received an attack and then you can use it which means . I holds my hand out, I tried to feel out something . If Im not mistaken the attack that I received from Arumoss was fire magic . A fireball came out from my palm . Ohh!! I used a magic . I see, I see . As long as I received an attack once I can already use the magic . In that case there is no need for me to trouble myself to learn it . Little by little I will eventually comprehend on how to use magic . That would be nice . But, magic huh~ . As I already learned fire magic, next I want to learn ice magic . For example, fire magic in my right hand and ice magic in my left hand . Ohh! Ice magic too! As expected from Yuuki-sama . Though Saramas said that, I was very surprised . How come I can use ice magic? Master!!! When I returned home, out of the blue Miu embraced me with tears on her eyes . What happened Miu, welcome back *mofu mofu*- . Master! Master! Miu was clinging to my with her utmost strength and her body seems to tremble a little bit . It appeared . What? It appeared! Like I said what had appeared? Uuuuuu She covers her face and came clining . Just what exactly had appeared? Was it mouse, or was it G? Well shes a girl so it could be bothC . *PACHIN* There was a sound of something burst opened . Hiii! Miu was terrified, looks like the culprit to it was this sound . I looked at the direction where the sound came from, the sound was heard from inside the mansion . A parched burst sound C rap sound . TLN : [å|Rap sound C another sound that associated with poltergeist . ] ahh! I got it . Now that I think of it, this mansion is a haunted mansion . Ehhhhhh! Master Miu finally looked like shes going to cry . Sorry sorry, I forgot to mention it to you . More like I forgot like I normally would . I see . So it really is a haunted mansion . I spend my time normally in this mansion so I completely forgot about it being a haunted mansion . Im fine with it though (as long as it means no harm), but with Miu here I at least need to do something . I looked at the mansion direction and think . Now, what should I do? Mm? Wasnt there was a light just for a split Before I managed to finish my sentences, there was an ice magic attack came from the mansion . The magic attack came from the mansion came out of the blue flying straight toward my direction . I knocked it down . Ice arrow came from the mansion . Amazing, it looks like a fortress now . Somehow it has become fun, and Ive become exited . Chapter 10 Chapter 10 C LotteryThe mansion released more arrows towards me . Without twisting, it flew straight to us . I knocked all of the arrows down . I tried to get inside the mansion, but Miu not wanting to get separated kept on clinging . Miu? She buried her face while kept saying no . I guess she must be really terrified . Then how about we enter the mansion together? C! *Bikun* she trembled . She lifted her head and looked at me, there was even more tears began flowing out from her eyes . Ice arrow came flying but I knock it away using backhand chop . Miu who had just witnessed such action was amazed . Due to the surprised the tears that Miu had earlier stopped flowing . Dont worry, Im right here by your side . I will protect Miu properly . Miu stared at me for a while motionlessly . While looking down, she said Master will not leave me and run alone? Hm? Whether Ill run away alone when things get dangerous? Yes . I wont do something like that . If things get dangerous Ill take you with me first and then run . Really? Miu was still doubting me . I wonder why does she have to worry about such thing . I wont run away alone . I still dont have enough *mofu mofu* afterall . Master still going to do that!? Miu said sounding very surprised . However, the way she was surprised are different from earlier . Well, the topic is different, confronting with ghost and partner is two different thing after all . Miu looked at me even more intently (At the same time there was another 2 ice arrows came on our way) and nodded timidly afterwards . She stopped clinging on me, and instead stand on my side . She picked up the frill of her maid outfit . Yoshi! Here we go . Okay . We entered the mansion together . When we opened the door we were attacked by a cold chill through our body . Muu, what is that? What is it? C Miu Over there, there was a shadow at the corner a little while ago . Eeeeeeeh!? Lets go . Y-yes In the end, tears start to flow out from Mius eyes . With that girl by my side, we turn around to the corridor . This it I was able to see the shadow very clearly . Maid, huh? Eh? Just now you saw it didnt you . It was wearing something that looked like a maid uniform . I-I didnt see anything though? We chase after it . We are even faster than the shadow, we were able to catch up with the shadow after turning a few corner . Our eyes met, as I thought it was really a maid . I could see a young maiden . Miu, how about now? I dont see anything . Miu began to hold her frilly maid outfit and looked even more scared than before . It is hard to say that Miu had overlook the maiden in front of us . Our eyes met, it only took a few second before she disappeared into another corner . In other words, it is only me who can see her . While muttering to myself, I run taking Miu away with me . I go around the mansion . It was quite a spacious mansion, I climbed up stairs and go down stairs, goes out to the garden and then went inside again . And I kept on doing it . Before long, I managed to chase after that ghost . I chased after her to the first floor . Its a place where the sunlight doesnt hit, a damp place . It was a place where are a lot of small room just for sleeping was available . Probably its a room that was built for the maids to sleep in . I managed to chase after the ghost there . When I looked at her carefully once again, this time I confirmed that its a young maiden with maid outfit . But she was transparent that you can see the other side of the wall, and her expression was grim . Ghost or rather evil spirit, that is the feeling that I got . ! The ghost let out an indescribable voice . It was running away from me until a few minutes ago but right now shes charging to attack . Hold on tight! While pulling Miu who was very light to my side, I used a counter-punch against the ghost . Im not quite sure how effective my punch would be, but I give a lot of effort in that one . It was a punch which can send the mountain cow at least 10 meters away . But,sukatta!? Dammit so thats how its work . TLN: I dont even know what it meant Such noobness . My punch went through the ghost . Because it was a ghost physical attack wont work against it, well at least that is how I supposed . The ghost who my fist went through it earlier went behind our back, however it stopped immediately . Once again charging after us . This time she came attacking with ice arrow surrounding her entire body like satellite . Master! Im okay . I brushed away the ice arrow and avoid her charge . What should I do? Suddenly, I remembered about a certain thing . At the same time, the ghost came flying toward me once again . Seeing that her arrow doesnt work, this time she flew solo . Its convenient for me as I dont need to deal with small things . Using one of my hand, I used a fire magic . On top of my palm, on big fireball emerged . Once again the ghost let out a indescribable voice and her expression changed . The ghost was hit by my magic as they clashed together . My magic crossed and I turned around . The ghost right shoulder was on fire . You know when you hear it . A smile was formed on my lips . After that it would be easy . I shot out the fireball that was formed in my hand before . The ghost disappeared . On the same time, the mansion that was filled with ominous cold air had dissipated too . With this everything is setteled . Im quite interested what did the maiden ghost had said before she disappeared, but as there is no way to find it out I decided to forget about it . Are you okay? I looked at Miu who was still holding onto her maid outfit . Looking up at me, Mius pupils were shining . Miu? MasterAmazing Un? Against a monster that is so strong very easily Master youre a very strong man . Well theres no denying it . For the mean time Ill put on airs . It feels good when Miu looked at me admiringly with her sparkling eyes, she will never thing of betraying me . If theres anything, leave it all to me . I will clean it all up by myself . Yes! When I declared clearly, Miu admiration towards me getting higher and higher . Good good, this is gewd . Thats right Work! Un? I was in the middle of cleaning Ahh, you were disturbed by the ghost right . Well then, please do your work well, I leave it all to you . Okay! Miu gave a big nod and bow down her head, and with a quick step she went away . Looking at her retreating figure who was filled with trust, I remained at the scene while savoring the good time . After finished savoring the moment I intended to leave but at that momentAt the place where the ghost dispersed, I saw a piece of paper . Was there such thing earlier?Thinking that it was quite weird, I approached it and picked it up . Looking at it intently, I got a feeling that Ive seen this piece of paper before . Lottery ticket?Thats right . Lottery ticket . The ticket that you usually get when you do shopping . And the thing that gave me a chance to come to this world . The more I looked at it, it was definitely a lottery ticket . Why would there be such thing here while I was thinking so . Lottery ticketlottery . I hold on a certain expectiation . Chapter 11 its okay to have some sort of expectation, but how do I do it exactly . for the mean time I hold on to the lottery tickets firmly and began praying . the lottery tickets became crumbled . In a hurry I looked at my surrounding, but nothing happened . Eh? How do I do this? It cant be my misunderstanding right? Is it only a scrap? If that was the case then it would be very embarrassing Ive became even more embarrassed to the point that I wish I can just disappear . Well, as there were no one who was looking at me you can say its a blessing in disguise . In the end I left that place . Using the way that I used to get here, I turned in a corner and went back to my room I turn in a corner and return to my room sulking . It was at that moment . Where is this place? The scenery before me was completely different from what I remembered . This place supposed to be the mansions corridor . Suddenly I was thrown in some other room . Inside the room there was a table, and behind the table there stand a person . And then theres a lottery machine placed on top of the table . Welcome . So I am right! I let out a loud voice without realizing . This is the room from that time . Just before I was transferred here, this is the second room that I went to draw the lottery . And whats more . It was the same staff from the other day . It has been a while . This . I pulled out he lottery ticket that I picked up . I can spin the lottery machine using this ticket right? Yes you can . With one ticket, you can spin the machine one time . But are you really okay with that? Is theres something bad with it? Certainly no, there is nothing bad with it . Huhh~ That person doesnt looked like hes/shes lying, so I let it slide . TLN: Gender neutral way of addressing . Rather than that, I saw the prize list behind the staff . Consolation Prize : Magic Ball (Black)Fifth Prize : Magic Ball (Yellow)Fourth Prize : 50% discount shopping ticket . Third Prize : Dimensional storehouseSecond Prize : Warp wingFirst Prize : ??? Its quite different from the last time I saw it . Hot spring vacation, smart phone latest model are no more, rather it has been replaced with stuff that came from another world instead . After the staff noticed that I was looking at the prize list, he asked me, Do you need an explanation for the prize that was enlisted? I sort of understand for the half of it but, what does it mean for the magic ball (black) and (Yellow)? Black is for offensive, and yellow is for recovery . When you want to use it, all you have to do is to throw it to the targeted person and it should be activated immediately . Heee . Whats more, this ball can be use by anyone . Seriously? I somehow want it . Even if I won the consolation prize, I can just give it to Miu for her to use as self-protection . How about that 50% discount shopping tickets? Just like what the name had implied . You can get 50% discount on any thing that you want to buy using that ticket, whats moreit got unlimited number of usage . Isnt that amazing? However, only the person who won this prize can use it so please be noted . I understand . How about dimensional storehouse? Its a storage space that is located in a different dimension . This is the same as previous, only the person who won the prize can use it . You can pull out the item that you put inside this dimensional storehouse no matter wherever you are . Then how about Warp Wing? Limitless teleportation . However, it is limited to the place that you have went to at least once . I received all the explanation that the staff have to offer . Just by looking at any of the prize made me exited . But, there is something that made me even more exited . First Prize ??? I remembered something when I looked at it . The first prize over there I am sorry . That one is for you to look forward to . Thats not it . I just want to ask do you have a special prize for this time too? How did you know!? Eh I got it . Youre the one who got the first prize the last time you went here . Thats right . I nodded . Thats right . I am the one who won the special prize after the man who won the first prize . The list at that time was just like this time, they got ??? listed on the first prize . And the, for the first prize winner he get to spin the lottery machine once . Me who had won the special prize can spin the lottery machine until I get the skill that Im satisfied with . In other word . You got first prize, and then you got special prize . Surely the special prize is even more better than the first prize . Yes, that is exactly how it is! The special prize is an amazing prize, please win it by all mean . Okay . I was excited . What kind of lottery would I drew this time made me looking forward to it . I was trying to spin the lottery machine by grabbing onto its handle but, Are you really sure? Once again he said the same thing . You said the same thing like earlier . But what exactly do you mean by that? You can spin the lottery machine once with one ticket . However, you can actually spin the lottery machine 11 times when you have 10 lottery tickets . Another 1 spin is an extra from us . I never knew that Lottery has such system before? But I did heard something like that with Soshage Gacha . TLN : IDK What is this Maybe Uncle google would know something about it . We have something like that here . I see . I was convinced . Well its kind of the same thing, even if they have a service like this its not that odd or anything . That being the case, when he asked me if Im really okay with using this lottery ticket . Its not like theres anything bad thats going to happen from it . I can spin the lottery machine now but, I will hold back myself for now and keep on collecting lottery ticket to get the extra draw . YeahC I got it, for now I will save it up until 10 tickets and then I will spin the lottery machine with one extra draw Okay, I understand . So, how do I collect more lottery tickets? Please live in this different world as you like, by trusting your intuition there will be a time when you will feel you can get one . Intuition huh? Yes, Intuition . I got it . I kind of get it but, I understand . Just like earlier, I feel like I can find a lottery ticket from where the ghost disappear . I got it, well then see you again . Yes, I shall be waiting . I exited from the lottery room and went back to my mansion . I stood in the middle of the corridor . I was at the place where I turn around a cornerat the place where you can go to thelottery room . So this is the transfer point . Well anyway, I will think about that when I want to go there . Just like earlier, I can just wish for it, it was the time when I feel like I want to go there . I proceed on my way from the corridor, and turned back from where I chased after the ghost from . Ahh, Master! Miu came . With *pata pata pata* sort of sound resounded, I can see Mius figure, now I feel like *mofu mofu*ing . Now that I think of it, the moment I got back the ghost incident was ongoing so I didnt get my welcome back *mofu mofu* . For now, I feel like I want to do my welcome back *mofu mofu* but, Master, theres a guest . A guest, for me? Yes . I let them wait at the entrance but, what should I do Master? At the entrance right? I got it . I went towards the entrance . The number of visitor that I had in mind would come to visit me are very limited, I wonder who would it be . When I arrived at the door, what was standing in front of me was the poster girl from the restaurant the other day . I recognized her face but, shes not someone whom Ive socialized before . I was a little bit surprised . The poster girl was surprised too . What are you here for? Ive heard it from Andrew Firm that theres a skilled man in this city . But never would I imagined for that person to be you . Andrew firm skilled, aah, that person would be me . As Andrew Firm is the place where I sell all the mountain cow that Ive hunted down . Im pretty sure I am the person in question . Please help me . The girl asked for me help . She had the eye of hope and relying . I who was faced with such request was taken aback . I see, so this is it . The wrinkle on the lottery ticket spread out even more than before as I unconsciously crumpled the ticket inside my pocket . Chapter 12 Chapter 12 . Cursed Sword and Lottery Ticket While the Dining Poster Girl wait at the outside, I looked at Miu at the opposite direction . Well then Miu, I leave the house to you . Hai, safe journey Master . Okay . I turned around trying to exit, Ahh Hnn? heard Mius voice and I turned back to her, Whats wrong? Uhh, umm thats Huh? Erm What is it? safe journey Ahh Ill be back . I exited the door with Miu sending me off . I stopped as I remembered about something and hurriedly return inside the mansion . Miu!!! Hiiyaiii!! I called out for Miu when I got inside the mansion, and Miu high pitch voice was heard . Wha- whats wrong Master? Mofu Mofu . My safe journey mofu mofu . Ah Mius pupils shine but looking a little bit shy . I pulled out my hand to hug her . Mofu mofu mofu mofu . As I was doing the *mofu mofu* for both portion of safe journey and welcome back master, I saw Mius tail went pitter patter . It was very cute . Well then, this time Ill be off for sure . Hai! have a safe journey! Frosty Dinings Poster girl . I was walking with Fiona side by side . I walked with her leading the way as we came out to the street . Well then, what is this thing that you need my help with? I would like for you to help my Imouto . Imouto-san huh? From the place where you heard my name from, it means it is something that can be solve with pure strength huh? Probably Probably? Fiona was sounding unclear . There seems to be more to her story . The Fiona whom I saw at the dining was completely different compared to the Fiona that I was looking at now . She looked completely hurried . She was walking really fast, if I were to be a little bit slow, I wouldve been left behind . Thats why I didnt ask anything and kept on following Fiona . My imouto has been caught . After walking quite a while, walking off from the main road, we entered a path that doesnt look like anything but an animal pathway . Deep in the forest, a small cave was seen . The moment I saw it, there were stagnant air leaking from the inside of the cave . What is that, is it smoke? Smokes? Where? There,Pointing out at the direction of the cave, Fiona looked at where I point out for a while and then looked at me looking uneasy . I dont see any smoke . Eh? Then that I was about to say something but then I was taken aback . The stagnant air came floating in the air, and the moment I touched it, I could feel the chill . It was the same feeling when I was fighting the ghost at the mansion before . It feels like like demonic aura . You can see something like that? Fiona said in a loud voice . If that so then, there is something inside the cave that giving off that demonic aura . Yes Fiona nodded and head towards the cave . I followed suit . After walking several steps, I can see the inside of the cave completely . Well even though I said cave, when I looked closely there was only 2 C 3 meters space of the cave . As there was the demonic aura that was drifting in the air made me unable to see the inside of the cave before, it makes the cave looked deep from the outside . Inside the cave, alongside the wall there was one woman sitting . She looked a little bit older than Miu, and looked a little bit more shorter compared to Fiona . Her features are well ordered and looks quite the same with Fiona . This girl is Fionas Shes my sister, Mari . I thought so . They both looks really similar, anyone can see that they are sisters . Onee-chan? Mari called out to her sister in a voice that was close to a scream when she realized our presence . Her voice was withering and she just stayed still not standing up . One can see how sad she looked when her tears dried, but all she did was calling out to Fiona and did not do any sort of movement . Certainly it was weird . Once again I looked at Mari . As I did that, I saw Mari was holding something in her arms . Stick? No, this one got a handle, furthermore a scabbard is it sword? Yes, Mari is possessed by that thing . Possessed Cursed Sword? Yes . Why is she in possession of such thing? I dont know myself . Mari usually play inside this forest on a routine basis . It became dark on the evening the day before yesterday but she hasnt come back, I went to look for her And she already became like this . This hole too, when I got here before there was no hole around here . The day before yesterday . quite a time had passed . Her voice was withering and she nodded . Mari-chan, she cant move? Yes Fiona answered with a frail expression . She got a baggy eyes, was it just due to lack of sleep? Nope, there is no such thing as that are there? What she was holding onto was a Cursed Sword, and with her haggard looks, I couldnt help but imagining of something bad . Anyway, I got the gist of what had happened . So, what should we do? After thing had became like this . I went to ask for Andrew Firm help whom had been taking care of us sisters . They said that as long as we get the sword away from Mari she will be back to okay . I can find someone from the city who can probably defeat Mari there and then to get the sword but, there was no one who can get the sword without hurting Mari . I see, afterward they introduce you to me who is competent enough to do the job right? Fiona looked at Mari . Fiona was on the verge of crying as she saw Mari looking haggard with dry tears . A young girl who had been possessed by a Cursed Sword . I need to do something about this fast . Fiona you can go outside Eh thats . Its fine if I take the sword away from Mari without hurting her right? U, um . Ill do something about it . When I said those word to her with strong conviction, Fiona nodded timidly and went outside the small cave . Me and Mari, there were only the two of use there, facing each other . Mari wont come attacking . She was just sitting against the wall with the Cursed Sword on her arms . One step, I launched forward . With speed that is unimaginable for a young lady to have, Mari did a quick draw and attack me up front . In response, I evaded it . However Maris attack became even more fierce . Sharp sword strike was coming right at me from every direction . I observe every incoming attack and evades it . However I was not able to evade the demonic aura that was emitted by the Cursed Sword and I can feel the sensation *piri piri* piercing through my skin . Counter attack as I was thinking about that . It hurts, my hands, it hurts Mari! Mari moaned sounding very painful . When Fiona who was at the outside of the cave heard that she screamed out . Shes being manipulated by the Cursed Sword . Her body has reached its limit . Tch This fight cannot be dragged on . More like, its bad to have Mari move more than this . If thats the case thenC Ill strike even before she can move . For once I took a huge distance from Mari . Using my dominant foot, I put all my strength into it and leap forward . (With my all . ) Since the first day I got into this world, for the first time I plunged forward with every ounce of my strength . I can feel breaking through the demonic aura . There were no response from Cursed Sword = Mari . I who have closed the distance in an instant, strike even before the Cursed Sword could respond . I took the Cursed Sword away from Maris arms . Yoshiii!!! Success in snatching away the Cursed Sword from Mari . I heard a voice . It was a voice that resonate directly into my brain . It was like a womans voice . I looked at the Cursed Sword . I can feel the sensation of *dokun dokun* from where I hold the cursed sword . It was as if it was pulsating . Perhaps, it was this Cursed Sword voice . What should I doC as i was thinking for a little . If I bring the Cursed Sword out just like this it will be quite dangerous as I was thinking that, I heard the same voice again . (Then Ill just possess you . ) Hold on a sec I was thinking of dropping off the idea but a loud laughter was resonating in my mind . I feel like the Cursed Sword had done something to me, some was done and I dont know how to stop it . However, nothing happened . (Wha . . what?! Why cant I possess you!) The Cursed Sword voice resonate sounding very confused . Afterward, it tried to do something several times but nothing happened . As for me, theres no change or whatsoever . The voice of the Cursed Sword became even more confused than before . I dont know the reason but, it seems like it cant do like what it had done to Mari on me . Yoshi, well then Ill just neglect it . Thus I decide so . I looked at Fiona with the Cursed Sword while holding the Cursed Sword . Fiona then went inside the cave . She hugged Mari who had fainted after I snatched away the Cursed Sword . How was it, is she okay? Yes, shes probably going to be alright . I looked at Maris complexion . Mari seems to be very worn out for her to lose her consciousness . But as he breathing is normal, shes probably going to be just fine just like what Fiona had said . Just to be sure, after we get back to the city, take her to a doctor . Okay . Fiona helped Mari as I looked at them both . Once again, she looked like shes on the verge of crying . But this time, Im sure that she was just glad for the turnout . Trully, thank you very much . Thanks to Kakeru-san help, Mari . . Mari is Its fine, its fine . Well leave that for later, as for now Fiona need to bring Mari to a doctor . Eh? How about Kakeru-san? Ill follow suit after I deal with this thing I said as I show the Cursed Sword to Fiona . After saying that She understood, she give her gratitude for several more times . And then left with Mari out from the cave . For me who was holding the Cursed Sword, I kept on going circle inside the cave while thinking what should I do with it . I think the best solution would be breaking this sword into pieces . As I was thinking that, I saw something shining from where Mari was sitting earlier . When I looked at it closely, I saw one piece of lottery ticket fall down . I picked it up . With this, I now have two piece of lottery tickets . Chapter 13 Chapter 13 . Army of the dead . (Kuuhh You bastard! What exactly are you?!) The voice of the cursed sword was heard . While I was picking up the lottery ticket, that voice that I heard earlier had definitely tried to do something to me, it was trying to possess me . However, it didnt go well and I heard the voice grew tired of trying . Its Yuuki Kakeru . (Ive never said that I want to know your name! What I asked you bastard was what exactly are you?! Why cant I take over your body?!) Even if you ask me that I wonder why myself . (This is the first time I cannot take over a human body! MuuC You bastard, your soul color!) Eh? (Whats with that color, you are not an ordinary human are you?!) Im just your normal human though . Ah, I might not be your normal human . There might be some difference as I was a human who came from another world . (This color, its the same color as the Supreme Ruler Rodotos . No, more than that) The cursed sword was mumbling in silent about something . Now then, I wonder what should I do with you . (Mu~?) As I thought should I just go and beat you up until you get broken to smitherens? Uun . . (Dare not underestimate me human! Even though I cannot take over your body, there are countless way for me to make you consign yourself to me!) Ehhh!!! I was quite surprised as I was being negligent . Thus I put my guard up thinking that something is coming . After that, the cursed sword began to emit light . It was a dark ominous sort of light . The next instant, the ground spring upwards . Ghosts holding a rope, armored skeletons and a groaning zombies . SurelyC . (This is the undead army that had trampled over Retria Kingdom a long time ago . My army of the dead, kill that man!) Kuhh!!! I was careless! (Ah, hahahahahha) A loud laughter resonated inside my brain . The undead army came attacking at once . Strike them down was what I had thought but, I remember something that was in my hold . Cursed Sword . Though it might be the one who had summoned the Undead army, but above everything else . Its just a cursed sword . . . I try to swing the sword . I swing the sword against the skeleton who was acting as the vanguard . Its helmet was broken and then split its head into two . Ohh, not bad . (Na! Bastard what are you trying to do! How insolent of you to actually use me as a tool for attacking!) Seems like it was complaining about something, but I give it no heed and continue using it as just a normal sword . I accept the Skeletons strike and break its bone . I blow away the Ghosts magic and cut off its rope . The bodily fluid was out of the ordinarily disgusting so I launched a fire magic attack from a long distance against the zombie . All the monster that came attacking were defeated . (Ignoring me Then how about this!) After the cursed sword said something, it suddenly became heavy as if it was falling from my hold . Plunging through, it cut through the ground as if it was made out of tofu and sunk deeply into the ground . (Fuhahaha How is it! I can even pull out trick like this! The me right now is as heavy as a colossal dragon!) As heavy as a colossal dragon? Oi oi, what happened with law of conservation of mass? . It was not something that I should say now that Im in a different world but I couldnt help but to give a punchline . (Now what will you do . Even so you still wont let go of me? Its fine if you keep on holding me you know? As my dark force that wields me) Funnuuuuuu!!! I put my strength into my waist and pull the cursed sword as hard as I can . Indeed, its heavy, but it was not at the level where I couldnt lift it up . If feels just like throwing hammer, using the centrifugal force to swing the cursed sword around . Peerless restart! I beat down even more undead army . (You bastard! That is bullshit you know! How can you swing me around, am I not heavy?!) No no no . You are heavy . You can already know just by looking right? If youre not heavy, I wouldnt swing you the way I did just now . (Not to that level!) The cursed sword began to clamor even more . As I got near to the skeleton whom I have defeated into pieces (I dont know which part of it is the body or where the eye was), I saw something shining amongst the bones that were scattered on the ground . It was a light that I had collection of lottery ticket! I see . Just by beating monster like this, there are chances of getting a lottery ticket . I became even more motivated . I increased my pace and defeated a lot more monster . Undead army, certainly after beating the monster that well earned the title my back became sweaty . After I finished, I turned around collecting lottery ticket . Counting from that moment on, every 100 monster would drop at least 1 lottery ticket . I wonder what exactly is the drop ratio for the lottery ticket . (You bastard! What exactly are you doing!) I heard the cursed sword voice . What you asked me Im collecting this . While holding the cursed sword, I flutter the lottery ticket around and showed it . There was no response, however as I was holding the cursed sword I can feel how troubled the cursed sword was . . It cannot see the ticket? I wonder if I am the only human who can see this lottery ticket . Next time when Im drawing the ticket Ill ask the staff about it . That was what I planned but, the next time that Ive said had quickly disappeared . When I gathered all the lottery ticket, adding with the tickets that I had before I had enough of 10 pieces of lottery tickets . 10 lottery tickets, I now can draw the lottery 11 times . Thus I plan to draw these tickets with no further ado . How do I get there again, do I have to wish for it just like that and Ill get there? I want to go to the drawing roomC thus as I was thinking that I walk around the forest aimlessly with the cursed sword in my hold . About the time when I realized it, the scenery that I was at had already changed . The lottery drawing room, and even the staff was there . I should give the staff my lottery ticket right . I then head toward the staff and the lottery machine . Hello, I came here to draw lottery . Dearest customer, it will be quite troublesome if you bring other people that has nothing to do with this . The stuff suddenly said and looked at me intently . Bring other people? But Im the only one here though . Then how about the one over there? the staff pointed out at behind my back . When I turned around, behind me was a little girl . It was a little girl who wore a one-piece dress that looked about 5 years old . The girl was looking very surprised and she stared at my palm . This form, this is my form when I was still a human . Me? The way this girl address herself is something that I had collection about, dont tell me this girl is I dont know what had caused such turnout however, with this form I can finally interfere . Diee!! The young girl came charging at me . But I stopped her calmly . I pulled out my hand and place it on top of her head . As for the young girl who was stopped . she started to attack me with childish punch . It was a punch that was very suitable with her look right now, a very cute childish punch that it was downright scary . Childish punch that wont hit, the young girl began to have a teary eyes . She then jumped backward . Kuhh! It has been a few hundred years since I was in a flesh form so it cant be helped . However for now, when I cant beat you in sword form, I can beat you now using the undead army . Mu~? Come forth! My army of the dead! I pushed out my hand and I put my guard up . *Shinnn* Nothing happened . Why! Why wont they come out! . . I loosen my guard, somehow understanding something . I dont know how did she retain her human form but there is one thing that I know for sure, in this human form . She cannot do anything . What that said, I put up dealing with her later . Execuse me, I have collected 10 lottery tickets and I would like to draw it now . Each and every one of you ignoring me . There was a strike coming from my back . *Poka poka* *poka poka* Kuuu!!! shes the hardest enemy that I had to put up against with up until now, in a lot of meanings . Chapter 14 Chapter 14 . Cheat Skill X Cheat Item As I cannot be bothered by the young girl (Cursed sword) more than I had already did, I turned around and looked at the staff and pulled out the 10 lottery tickets that I had saved up . I would like to draw the lottery machine for 11 times please . Though I said that, the staff kept on looking at behind my back with a troubled expression . Now that I think about it, the staff did say that it would be bad if I bring someone that does not have anything to do with the lottery tickets . Umm, Im sorry . For the mean time I apologized . Is it really bad? Um If she can keep this matter as a secret and never to be revealed to others, it should be okay . Ah, if thats the case then it should be okay . I remembered about the thing that had happened earlier . The moment her voice resonated in my mind, it doesnt seem like Fiona could hear her voice . When it possessed Mari earlier too, I didnt hear any voice . Probably the only one who can hear her voice would be person that she had possessed . Theres the deal with Mari too, so until I can do something about it, Ill be keeping this sword . Thus, there is no way for her to leak the matter about this lottery ticket somewhere . Ill do something in advance so she wont be able to leak it out to other people . I understand . Well then, Ill be taking your lottery tickets now . Having said so, the staff took the tickets and began to count it . Okay, its exactly 10 pieces of tickets . Now you can draw the lottery for 11 times . Yoshii!! Eagerly, I spun the lottery machine . *gara gara gara potsu* What came out was a black ball . Hai, consolation prize . Ah, you can keep the ball as it is . Just like this you say then this is? I looked at the prize list . Magic ball (black), that sort of as it is huh . *gara gara gara potsu* Black ball . I kept on getting the consolation prize . I cant seem to get any good one . Im sorry, however we cant do anything with the huge numbers of black ballsThe staff smiled bitterly, well that cant be helped . *gara gara gara potsu* Fifth prize, this time a white ball came out . *garan garan garan* hand bell sound was heard . Congratulation, you won the fifth prize . Magic ball (White) huh? Yes, its the same as the black colored one where you just throw it at the person that you want to use it on . But this white one is a healing type . You can only use it one time . The range of effectiveness is as long as that person is not dead they can be healed sort of effectiveness . Its kind of similar to an elixir . Ill try to be stingy and be careful to avoid the time where I would need to use this white ball . I spun the lottery machine for a few times more . *gara gara gara potsu* *gara gara gara potsu* *gara gara garan* 6 out of 10 tickets that I have drawn were black balls . Um, I wonder if my luck is bad . One last draw, with the handle still on my hand I took a deep breath . Eiyaa! As I was screaming to increase my spirit and was about to spin the lottery machine, Naa, what exactly are you doing since earlier . The young girl (Cursed Sword) came to my side and looked up to me . Drawing lottery . Lottery? Yeah, if you spin this one over here something will come out . Is it ball? Normally it would be ball, but if were lucky it could be something amazing . That sounds fun, let me do it too . Let you try? Its fine to give her the last spin but would it be okay? With that in my mind I looked at the staff . It should be fine, and you can just decide the ownership after you got the prize . I got it . As this last draw would probably be a consolation prize so I dont think there would be any need for us to decide an ownership for the last ticket . Well then, you spin it here . I said that to the young girl (cursed sword) but, she stared at me intently . Whats wrong? I cannot reach it . Eh? My hand cannot reach the handle! You can at least tell that much just by looking right?! The young girl raised both of her hand, she was unable to reach the handle that was above her . It cant be helped then . I put both of my hands between the young girl armpits, and lifted her up . You . Somehow the young girl face blushed . Although all that I did was carrying her in my arms . As it was troublesome, I make haste with it . Now now, youre so heavy so spin it fast! Dont say such a stupid thing! I shouldnt be heavy the way I am now! Okay okay . I replied with uninterested . The young girl spun the lottery machine while she was grumbling . *gara gara gara potsu* What came out was a red colored ball! Congratulation! You won the second prize! Seriously? I was greatly surprised, I never thought she would have won a great prize in one shot . I suddenly got reminded about the social game that I played before, using a very small amount of gem I was able to win a pet cat . The staff pulled out the prize . Hai, this is the second prize that youve won . Warp Wing . As long as youve been to that place before, you can instantly teleport to that place using this item . You can even bring a small number of people to teleport with you . On the other hand, this one is not a consumable item so you can use it as much as you want to . The only one who can use this item shall be the one whos going to receive this item now so please be noted . The moment I got back to the forest, it was already night . On my left hand is the wing, and on my right hand is the Cursed Sword which had turned back into her sword form . I take out the Warp Wing . If I remembered it correctly, I can warp to any place as long as Ive went there once . I took the wing and recall the sight of the mansion in my mind, and thus the scenery before me changed like *wapa* . If feels just like changing a television channel . The scenery before me was changed in a split second . The scenery that the forest was changed with was my mansion . AWESOMEEE!!! I understand the meaning of warp, but to experience it in first hand it , it is indeed something that is out of my expectation . I tried warping to Saramas Firm . I tried warping to Roizen Citys gate . Going even a little bit more further; I went to where the mountain cows are . The scenery before me changed one after another, I was warped to the place that I want to just like how I thought it would be . Amazing! This is just amazing! Frankly speaking, this is better than the [777 overall strength power up] skill that I got from the lottery . By any mean the [777 overall strength power up] skill is not weak, but I cant do much with 777 overall strength power up . TLN: SIRIUSLEE? But with this, with this I can do a lot of things! I who can already warp give it a little thought . For example, I can be a merchant . Once I went to a different city, I can always earn money by transporting goods between two cities . I looked at my surrounding, in a place that was a little bit far there as a boulder . I used the Warp Wing . I teleported to the back of the boulder (using from what I had seen earlier as the reference) . Just like this, I can do an instant teleportation while facing against my enemy . The following day . As the result of using the Warp Wings to hunt the mountain cows, I managed to hunt 10 cows . From the record that I had until now, I managed to increase the amount of mountain cow that I had hunted in a huge number . The clerk from Andrew Firm was greatly surprised . Actually I am commanding a large group of mercenary, sort of excuse, there is no way that would be it right? Because, you need at least 100 people to accomplish this feat . As he said that . The next day I kept on using the Oh this is amazing Warp Wing . Then day after that I finally realized that I was wrong . Certainly the Warp Wing is awesome, but nonetheless; it was something that I got from the lottery . There is some other awesome prize that were left at the lottery machine . Ill save up lottery tickets . More and more! Chapter 15 Noon, soon after I finished clearing my quota hunting the mountain cow, I looked at the folding fan that I got from the Princess at my room . Princess Helena folding fan, since the first time I got it in my hold Ive always stick it around my belt . (What is that?) The cursed sword voice resonated inside my head . The first time I got her, she was being so noisy asking to be released, however after the lottery event . She looked like she had a change of heart and she was not as noisy as she used to be . This is a present from a certain person that I saved . Your first love? Uhh I was at loss for words . But that might be the case . I was already captivated when I first saw her beautiful appearance . Long hair that was yellow in color, her gentle demeanor and her elegant self conduct . All of it, makes you really think that shes really a Royal Princess . I wonder if shes okay . (Are you worry about her? Then why just dont you go and meet her, using the wing that you have . ) I dont know where she is though . Just to make sure I pulled out the Warp Wing, and strongly wished to go where Helena-hime was located right now . However, there was nothing happened . Probably, I need to specify the [place] properly . Master! A knock on the door could be heard accompanied by Mius voice . Whats wrong? Excuse me Master, but theres a guest that would like to see you . Guest? What type of guest? Um, a Princess I guess? Eh? My heart throbbed . She said Princess, is there by any chance I took the cursed sword and exit the room and I followed Miu, walking behind her . Shes waiting at the reception room . Quickly, I walked to the reception room . When I entered the room, Ah Unconsciously I let out a voice . The Princess that was waiting there was not Helena . She was the younger sister . Iris Theresia Mercury-hime . I was feeling a little bit disappointed but, Kakeru-kun I was quite blown away when I saw Iris-hime troubled look . I would like to ask for your help . Please help my sister . I sit down onto the sofa and ask further details regarding her request . Your older sister, is it about Helena-hime? What happened? As of now my sister heading towards the frontline . Ah, if Im not mistaken shes going to give her condolences or something . I recalled the time when I saved Helena-hime . Thats right, she went to the frontline of a subjugation war against the savage tribe . Overall the savage tribe had already been suppressed, it was already decided for someone from the royalty to come to the frontline after the war to give out their condolence . Thus my sister was the one who went there, however . . However? The subjugation commander changed side on-site thus turned the tide the other way around . Double-crossed? Then how about Helena-hime? The Guardian Knight, Fortist; fought to his limit and managed to flee with my sister . As of now, it looks like they are staying guard at the nearby stronghold I would like for you to go there . Me? Yes! Of course I will be sending reinforcement army too but it will take too long to have them organized . But, I would like go to and save my sister before anything else . Save my sister before anything else she said it with a very serious expression . Reading between the line, even if the entire army that was staying in defence had been massacred, she would at least want to save her sister . I traced that sense of urgency in her tone . She had strong affection with her sister . Thats why I was able to feel a little doubt . Are you sure about this? Relying on someone like me . They just had been betrayed, isnt better if you find someone that can be trusted more than I do? That folding fan . Iris pointed out to my waist . There the folding fan that Helena-hime gave me was tied onto my belt . That fan is my sister belonging isnt? The first time when I saw you and up until now, you have always had that folding fan with you as if its something that is very important to you . With you, I dont think there would be any problem . I see . I touched the folding fan . Certainly this folding fan is really important to me, and the owner of this folding fan Helena-hime, is even more important . Of course, with the intention to save her,even if I have to risk my life I will still save her . With that said, I completely convinced . Furthermore Hm? I turned and looked at Iris-hime . Furthermore- what? Iris looked at me straight in the eyes with her back straightened out, with look that have no doubt . I can put my trust on if its Kakeru . Surprise attack! Thats cheating! Looking at me with that sort of eyes, I can do nothing but trying to meet her expectation . *** I rode a horse and made my out out from Roizen City . Exerting the horse energy, I made it until the next city, Reius . There with the prior arrangement made by Iris-hime I changed the exhausted horse that I was riding with a lively one and made it until the next city and changed horse again . I kept on changing horses . Going to the where Helena-hime is located, I made my way to Euboi Citys stronghold . I go to city that was the nearest to the stronghold and changed with a new horse and grabbed a map . And so I arrived at the stronghold . It was a small stronghold that was surrounded with fences made out of wood . (There are a lot of smokes . Did we arrived too late?) The cursed sword voice resonated in my brain . I began to look intently . With my strengthened eyesight, I see that the stronghold are being surrounded while being attacked heavily . I was relieved . Looks like it has yet to end . We still have some time . (I see) Im going to use you . I hold onto the cursed sword firmly, it was a dangerous weapon . But it was also a dependable one . (I shall let you use me . However in exchange, after we finished you have to listed to one of my wish) I wont listen to you request if its something like taking over others body okay . I said as a reminder . (Fuu, please feel free to unleash my full power . ) Dark aura started to leak from from the blade of the cursed sword . My appearance started to looked like Mari when she was possessed, but of course I was not possessed at all . However, I somehow understand it . Right now her weight increased several fold, her strength as a sword had increased several fold too . With the cursed sword in my grasp, I jumped down from the horse and thrust it towards the enemy . I ran in a straight line towards the stronghold gate . Though the soldier who saw me was bewildered, I ignored them and advance by slaying down anyone who became an obstacle . Get outtta way you weaklings! I swing the cursed sword and kept on slashing the enemy that was coming on my way . I kept on slashing down the enemy while advancing . After slaying more than 100 soldiers, I finally made my way into the stronghold gate . On the other side of the gate, there was a look of someone whom I know . Fortis! Yourre!!! Fortis who was there when I saved Helena-him was surprised when he saw my sudden appearance . I can feel the presence of other soldiers pressing through behind my back, there was no time to chat . I came here under the request of Iris-hime, please open the gate . Iris Highness? B-but . . Fortis hesitated . He looked as if he was wondering if its really okay for him to open the gate . Kuuu Because the soldiers behind me started to press against me, I turned around and cut them down . It became a point where I was burdened with guarding the gate . Originally it was a place where all of the soldier swarm and rush against the gate, as for the level of difficulty, it doesnt look like I can break through the soldiers swarm . No matter how many I cut the enemies down, I felt like I was pushed by a strong wave, that was exactly how strong it was . Do I have to fight them like this until I annihilate them completely ?- just when I had that thought, Fortis . It was a voice that I had collection of, theres no need to turn around and look for the owner of the voice as I already know who it was . Helena-hime, from the sounds of it shes safe . I was relieved . However, Fortis dashed out in hurry . Royal Highness! This place is dangerous! Please lay downC! Open the gate . But Open it now . . as your wish . Finally the gate was opened after some times passed . Get in while you still have the chance . I got it! Oooohhhh!!! Holding the cursed sword in both hand . I strike from high up the sky to the ground below . The ground shook accompanied with a loud boom . The place where I hit, there emerged a big crater . The soldiers was tripped due to the crater, feeling bewildered as they cannot progress forward . In the meantime, I ran toward the stronghold inside and the gate was closed safely . There, I saw Helena-hime . Helena-hime . Kakeru-sama . TLN: Okay now kiss . For a short while, our eyes was locked to each other . Ive come to save you . With all my feelings, I said it . Helena-hime smiled like large flower bloomed . Chapter 16 Your highness! Fortis screamed out, he sounds really desperate . Helena looked up . Her smile vanished as it changed with a pale look . I looked high up to the sky too . Arrows were flying down just like rain . Outside of the fort, rows of soldiers holding bows were seen . Clearly they were concentrating their attack on this point . . They mustve planned to fire off loads of arrow once they saw the figure of Helena-hime . Fuuu . I swung the cursed sword and flung away all the arrows around Helena-hime . I managed to blow away the arrows in succession but there was one that was left out but in the end I knocked it down . Clearly leaving aside the arrow that had missed . Amazing What an amazing sword handling . Helena and Fortis were both astonished . There was more arrows coming towards Helena-hime, disregarding the rain of arrows behind my back while I was facing against Helena-hime, just like before . I blew off all the incoming arrows . Im here . Everythings gonna be daijobu . Yes . Helena-hime regained her smile . Um . . Im fine with that . But, the looked that she had on her face is different when she looked at me this time . That sword, could it be Eleanor? What?! When Fortis heard what Helena-hime had said, his eyes was wide opened . The both of them were looking at the cursed sword that I got on my hand . Eleanor, were they talking about her? Cursed Sword Eleanor, eats the heart and destroy your mindthe legendary Cursed Sword . That form, and that ominous aura . There is no mistaken, that is Eleanor, please back down Your Highness . Fortis came in between me and Helena-hime . . . Um, right . The information is right . As a knight, for Fortis action to protect Helena-hime is right . However, I was somewhat a little bit sad . It cant be helped that they dont know that I am still okay even though Im holding the cursed sword but I am somewhat sad being treated like this . As I was about to explain myself to clear the misunderstanding, Fortis-sama! This time the sounds of the soldier screaming interrupted us, it was a scout soldier who was at a very high up point . What happened? The enemys reinforcement had come from the front gate . They are sending even more troops . what are the numbers? I think there are about 1 000 people . 1000? That traitorous Cyrillic bastard! Did he sent all the soldiers to this direction?! Does he really want Royal Highness life that much?! Fortis spat out feeling annoyed . Thus, I made a suggestion . Anyway, let us get away from this place immediately . Yeah, I agree . I will regroup with the guard that we have left and you will leave with Royal Highness Rather than that, how many soldier that we have left? I didnt wait for Fortis to finish and interrupted him . About 50 50 soldiers huh . If thats the case it seems possible but, if it didnt work we can just split them into smaller group . Please assemble all of them here . What are you trying to do? Dont worry about that and hurry up . I urged him to hurry, however Fortis didnt moved . Was he hesitating? Seriously, we dont have such time for that now . Fuoo- Fortis, do like what Kakeru-sama had said . . . wa . Helena-hime said, and Fortis reluctantly ordered the soldier to assemble . All of the soldier had finally assembled when the last soldier that was holding the forts gate latch came running . I bring out the warp right . Well then, here we go . What are youC I heard Fortis question, but as we dont have enough time I ignored him . I recalled the time when I was on my way to here . To the nearest place where there is no enemy, in Euboi . With Euboi as the destination, I prayed . The scenery changed and we properly reached Euboi . I looked at the surrounding . Helena-hime is present so does Fortis the entire soldier that was covered in bruise . I managed to bring everyone, it looks like it was a success . What exactly had happened . I will properly explain everything later . Putting that aside, we managed to teleport to this place but is this place okay? Just in case, I asked Fortis . A, ah . This place should be safe . I see, well then Ill leave it to you from here on . Leave it to me? What will you do? Helena-him, Ill be going off for a while . May the fortune of war be with you . Helena-hime replied immediately . Looks like she knew what I was up to . Using the Warp Wing, I went back to the fort . Theres no one here! What is happening! There are only corpses here . That is impossible! They were here just now . To play it safe, I teleported to a shade that I seen before . From all over that place, I can hear the voice of the soldiers . They came rushing in after the Guardian Knight had gone but when they got in, they didnt see anyone which caused them to be greatly surprised . Now then, shall I do it? (Do what?) Helena-hime is safe now, so Im thinking to deal with them here and now . (All by yourself?) Yeah, Fortis looked like hes quite worn out too . His subordinate are all bruised up too . Its better if I deal with it myself . Though what I had said was only an excuse; the real reason is, (I know that even though you said that, all you want to do is to show off to Helena-hime dont you?) She guessed it correctly . can you read others mind? (From the way you act, everyone can see through you) . well, I guess so . (You show off) I was teased . I came out from the shade while feeling a little bit displeased . Theres one over here! The search soldier screamed out when he saw me . The enemies come one after another from around the area . If Im not mistaken, from the report that I heard before theres supposed to be about 1 000 enemies . Its the number of people whos going to be my opponent for the first time . Up until now the biggest amount of army that I had ever fought with was with the undead army that the Cursed Sword had summoned and it was around one hundred or so . In terms of number, the opponent that I have now are about 10 times larger . Ill be able to manage it one way or another . If I somehow unable to do it, I can just warp using the wing . Ah, no . I think back . I took out the warp wing . I warped behind the enemy that was right in front of me . I slash the defenceless back of the enemy . The enemy unable to resist fall upon my attack . On the other side, there was another one . Same like earlier, I suddenly appeared behind his back and swing the cursed sword . Warp and slash . (What a bad way of fighting) The voice of the cursed sword reverberated in my brain, however opposite to what she had said, from her tone alone she sounds like she was having fun . I laughed with my lips alone, even more enemies appeared . I cut them head on . I warped and cut their back . I swing the cursed sword and cut them down indiscriminately . Cut, and cut and kept on cutting . Uoooooooo!! Out of no where a soldier came jumping right at me . As it was too sudden, I fall forward due to the pushing force . This sort of thingGuu!! I stood up from where I had fallen off but one after another soldier started to jump on me . On top of the other soldier, there were other soldiers and even more soldiers above them . One after another, the soldier started to weigh on me, in a blink of an eye a small hill was formed . Now is the time!!! Someone kill him! I have completely pushed down onto the ground, I was unable to muster my strength and thus I was not able to get up . A different soldier came near to me . A spear was then aimed at my head . Im in pinch! Yeah, but that was only up to yesterday . I used the warp wing . Leaving only the soldier that had formed a small hill, I teleported to 1 meter away to the sideway . I stood upright as if nothing had happened . I cut down the small human hill into two . Why, why did he Mo, its a monster! How can we fight against something like that! Seeing that scene, quite a number of the soldier lost their fighting spirit and ran away . I cut down the one that came onto my way . I left those who had lost their fighting spirit alone . Eii, out of the way! After quite a while, I pushed the soldier away and one man appeared before me . From the outer appearance, he looked quite different from the others . He was wearing a splendid armor . Youre? Im Cyrillic Slavic . What are you! Where di Helena-hime went? That man is called Cyrillic, I felt like Ive heard the name before . So youre Cyrillic huh? The one who betrayed Helena-hime? What if I did? No, theres nothing wrong . Theres nothing wrong indeed . Zashuu! I swung the cursed sword crosswise and Cyrillic got his head sacked . And theres no reason for you to be left alive too . Cyrillic is dead and the other soldiers went into panic mode and started running away rushingly . After I throw away Cyrillic body into the well at the fort, I bring Cyrillic head with me and wrapped back to Euboi City and pass the head over to Fortis . Fortis was greatly surprised and he asked me how exactly did I achieve such feat . As I cannot give any other better answer other than I cut and cut and kept on cutting, I replied him exactly as what I had been doing earlier . Fortis was extremely shocked, but that was not worth my concern . Rather than that right about my heart I had this uneasy feeling, I wonder what was it about . I am Eh? Suddenly Fortis expression had turned serious . Ive heard my subordinates who return from their first battle often say this: If you are feeling uneasy, try embracing a woman TLN : Not sure ϤƑ鎢äƤ¤ˤ褯ĤƤޤ顢ŮǤⱧƤߤȡ It was quite irritating to being seen through but, for making me able to understand it, he have my gratitude for that . Lets mofu mofu . Im going to mofu mofu Miu, Mofu mofu her, and kept on mofu mofu her until morning come . If I do that, Im sure my heart will calm down . I pulled out the warp wing and was about to teleport back to the mansion . Kakeru-sama . I heard Helena-hime called out to me . I turn to her direction and approach her . I am happy that you are fine more than anything . Um . My, theres a wound on your face . Eh? I touched my face, on the part where I touched I could trace a cut wound . I dont remember receiving any sort of damage . Maybe I got it when I was pushed down by the enemy lot . Helena-hime pulled out something that looked like a handkerchief and wipe my face with it . I could feel the warmth being passed through the silk handkerchief . The fragrance tickled my nose . The feeling of nauseawas welling up in my chest . After Helen-hime finished wiping my face, she looked at me . She kept on looking at me and she closed her eyes after that . I took her delicate shoulder, and kissed her . Chapter 17 I distanced myself from Helena-hime . Looking bashful as she looked down, she looked super cute . Umm . . Un . Maiden of royalty can only have one man in her entire life, it has been decided like that so . . Un? I immediately able to guess what was she mean by saying those word . I am her first man, and thus, will always be . TLN: Well that escalated quickly . That was what Helena-hime trying to say . Un, I understand . Although it will be quite hard for me to move into Kakeru-sama place for now . Helena made a saddened look . You words alone are more than enough, Ill be waiting . Haii-! And thus, Helena had become my woman . *** The following day . Miu was holding something as she entered the room where I was relaxing . Master, a letter for you . Letter for me? I received the letter from Miu, looking at the surface of the letter there was a crest which I had seen before . Its from Saramas Firm . I wonder what is it, to send me something like this . I opened the letter and took the paper inside out, and read the spread out the paper . (Bill, its that girl price . ) I heard a voice resonated inside my head . As I cannot read this worlds writing I am really grateful for that . I see, he did say they will deal with the bill later after I bought Miu the other day, so it was that . Was it about me? Whats wrong? 300 silver, to think that I would I worth that much money . 300? I dont know the market price for it but, I dont think that Saramas would do something like overcharging, well . I did think it should be around that amount . Well then, I guess Ill go and pay it up . *** I used the Warp Wing bringing 300 silver coins with me and went to Saramas firm and paid Mius bill . A number of silver coins were a little bit bulky so it was quite hard to bring . Certainly, I have received 300 silver coins, and here is the certificate . I received a splendid piece of paper with the character of Saramas Firm written on it . Thank you for doing business with our company . Ah, if theres anything else that I need Ill be seeing you again . Which reminds me Yuuki-sama . Have you heard the rumors that the Kingdom are issuing a new type of currency soon? Heee? My heart skipped a beat . Probably it was the matter where I suggested Iris-hime to change the currency to a paper bill . Of course, I knew that, but I kept it to myself . Thats a news to me . Is it often the case where a new currency would be issued? No, it only happens when the ruling kingdom changed . Normally it would not be the case . Is that so . I heard a lot of rumors regarding the soon to be issued paper bill . Originally it was a matter that I proposed to Iris-hime, furthermore its a thing that I pretend not to know . Thinking about the type of rumors, it should be on that level at least . Only, deciding the unit of money is the new thing that I heard . Probably it would be like yen or dollar or maybe something along the line . By the way, it has caught my attention since earlier but . The thing that Yuuki-sama got on your waist, is that Hn? Ah, is it regarding Eleanor? I picked up the cursed sword from my waist and showed it to Saramas . Though she has been quite obedient lately since we started our cooperation, but it still quite dangerous for others to touch thus Ive always kept it by my side . As I thought its the cursed sword, Eleanor . To think that you would have something like that . Ill say this beforehand . It wont sell it . As I remembered that Saramas is a merchant, I said it as a reminder . *** I exit from the firm . When I was about to use the Warp Wing to teleport back to my mansion, I realized that there was something that shines came out from my pocket . I was greatly surprised when I pulled it out . It was a lottery ticket . I have used all the 10 lottery tickets that I had to draw it 11 times, but why would there be a lottery ticket left in my pocket . I somehow had a suspicion- Mius certificate . After I paid for Mius certificate of 300 silver, I got one lottery ticket . Is it because I bought something and thus I was given a lottery ticket is that it? As of nowadays, its a normal thing in Japan but this is another world . I was not able to make a positive proof as it was a weird lottery . Thats why I decided to do an experiment . *** The total asset that I had with me was close to 2000 silver coins . I brought it all out in the city . I used one silver to have a meal but, I didnt get any lottery tickets . I went to the tailor, and I got Mius maid outfit made . I spent about 10 coins but the lottery tickets never appeared . I went to a shop one after another and bought a lot of things, I used about 100 silver coins but still I didnt get any lottery ticket . This new lottery ticket, so buying from the market was not the cause for it to appear? Then, there is the second possibility that I could think off . I bought something from Saramas Firm, using a large amount of money at that . Welcome in, oh my . Isnt Yuuki-sama? Is there anything that I can help you with? A little bit, theres something that I need you to prepare for me . Please state whatever thing that you had in mind, Saramas said it with his merchant look . Now then, first off Ill try buying something casual . I need furniture, some furniture that I had back in the mansion had aged quite a lot so I would like to change them . Certainly . If that so then, it would cost about 25 silver coins, how about it? Ill leave it to you . After I count the silver coins up to 25 I then passed it over to Saramas . Thank you for doing business with us . I will have it prepared immediately . Please do, I replied and wait for a while . There was no appearance of a lottery ticket . Does it not have anything to do with Saramas Firm, if that so then would it be the cost? I gave a thought about something and once again asked for Saramas . Id like to buy a painting . Painting is it? Yeah, a painting that you would usually put inside a waiting room, a painting with frame . I dont really have any knowledge regarding painting so please find me the one that is priced about 300 silver coins . 300 silver coins amounted to Mius worth . The lottery ticket might appear if I spent the right amount . I understand . Well then, this is the 300 silver coins . Certainly we have received the payment . However for this one, it will take some time for it to be arranged Ill leave it all to you . It was already within my expectation as I just bought something expensive . Rather than that, lottery ticket . I feel around my pocket area and then Its there! The lottery ticket that was not there until recently had appeared . Taking Mius payment and the transaction that I had just now, it matched the condition . In another word, I will get a lottery ticket when I bought something expensive . With that set, I wont hold back . I walked toward Saramas with the lottery ticket (Saramas cant see the ticket) and take out all the silver that I had left . I have about 1 600 silver coins left, what else can I buy with this? . . What a unique shopping that you have . Saramas said with a faint smile . His reaction is just reasonable, if I look it from his point of view certainly I would feel the same . However, from my point of view . This money is just something that I need to spend on something to obtain the lottery ticket . I dont really care to do an actual shopping . Please wait for a while . Saramas said and withdrawn himself for a while before coming back with a tray in his hold . It was a golden bracelet with a jewel embedded on it . This is? TThis is something that is quite popular among the upper echelons gentlemen these days . By putting this on the woman in your harem, you make them as your personal possession . Hee This is a sample . As its solely built to be claimed as ones property, were arranging it depending on the clients request . Like for instance, as a gold bracelet with jewels inscribed on it . That is interesting . Item that allows you to possess a harem . It doesnt seem that Ill have the chance to use it anytime soon, but for the meantime, Ill just buy it . Well then give me that one which equivalent to 1 600 silver coins . Then it would be four bracelets, are you fine with it? Yeah . I took out the rest of silver coin along with the cloth bag and Saramas begun counting . Certainly Ive received the payment . The moment Saramas said it, once again the lottery ticket appeared on my pocket . This time, there were five of it! Chapter 18 The things that Ive bought was to be delivered to the mansion, I exited the Firm and dwelled in a thought while I was walking aimlessly . Probably, if I were to spent 300 silver then I would get 1 lottery ticket . I didnt get any lottery ticket from the trivial shopping that I did . It was at the moment when I paid for Miu and the paintings bill that I got a lottery ticket . After I bought the bracelet for 1 600 silver coins, did I got 5 lottery tickets . Then, it would make sense if I were to deduct that 300 silver coins is equal to 1 lottery ticket . As such, there is one thing that I am quite interested in . I recalled the prize list . The fourth prize, 50 % off shopping ticket . When I got the 50% off shopping ticket, I wonder would I still get 1 ticket for 300 silver coins or 1 ticket for 150 silver coins? I want to draw the lottery . Currently I have about 7 lottery tickets, following this fashion I only have to save up 3 more lottery tickets before I can draw it for 11 times . In other words, 900 silver coins . Though it doesnt seem like I can earn that much in the nearest time . I think for a while and use the Warp Wing to teleport . The wilderness between Roizen and Reis city, I rode a horse and pass through it . There, I said to Eleanor, Can you summon the zombie from the other day? The Undead Army, what are you trying to do all of the sudden? Lets not talk about that, please summon them . . Eleanor went to the lottery room before, but of course she cannot see the lottery ticket . It would be quite troublesome to explain so I just asked for her help . Are you trying to order me around, even arrogance have its limit . Though Eleanor said that, a moment after that I can see the ground tremble . She did complained, but she never said no . I re-do my grip on Eleanor . I want to beat zombie or maybe skeleton so I can get the lottery ticket . That was the plan that I had devised but, Eh? (Eh?) Me and Eleanor voice were heard in synchronicity . Eleanor had summoned them but, the skeletons didnt appeared . In exchanged, a young girl appeared . It was a young girl wearing a maid outfit, I felt like Ive seen her before . . . The ghost from the mansion? My murmur was proven to be true . Yeah, from her looks, she looked like the ghost that I had exorcised at the mansion . However she doesnt have those menacing aura like she did back at the mansion, although she looked translucent, other than that she looked completely like a young girl . (Where is this place?) We are between Roizen and Reis city . (I know Roizen, but what is Reis?) It seemed like she can hold a normal conversation . Eleanor, what is happening? (I want to know that too!) Wheres the army of zombie? (Ive been trying to summon them since earlier but there was no response . This is the first time it had ever happen . ) Looks like she was not lying . From the voice that resonated in my head, I can feel Eleanor was greatly troubled by it . Try summon and summoning the ghost in front of us like what you did with your undead army . (I understand . ) The ghost disappeared for a while and then reappeared . Disappeared and reappeared . Disappeared and reappeared . Looks like it is possible . . (How can it be?) How would I know . What I know is, the one Eleanor can summon is no longer the undead army from before but instead it was changed to this young girl . And then, my method of getting easy lottery ticket had gone . (My name is Tania, Tania Chiciakiss . ) Tania huh? My name is Yuuki Kakeru, do you know me? I asked that because I can feel Tania was staring at me for quite a while . (Yes, you are that person who entered the mansion . ) Ah, so you do remember . (Yes, I just remembered it-, wait Im away from the mansion!? Youve never been away from the mansion before? (Un . I was trapped there . It was very boring, and when I looked at other people being so happy I was becoming more and more angry as time passed, and thus Ive became a resentful ghost . ) To cut long story short, its how you became a bound ghost huh?) I can see the main point in her story . Although I dont quite understanding it, but it is possible to summon the ghost from the mansion using Eleanor as the medium . (Is possible the one who took me away from the mansion was you kakeru? I cant be sure about that, but that could be the case . Really!? Thank you! Tania came hugging me . Shes a ghost, can she even hug me? (Thank you Kakeru!) When I looked at Tania bright smile, I couldnt help but think that this is a whole lot better than a zombie and skeleton . When I got back to the mansion, Andrew from Andrew Firm was already there . Now that I think of it, even though we always see each other when he bought the mountain cows off me, this is the first time we met in my mansion . We sat facing each other in the reception room . Is there anything that I can do for you? There is something that I need your help with . Is it regarding the mountain cow? No, I have no such problem on that part . But, leaving the mountain cow matter aside, I hope you can help me with this one thing . Did something happened? Do you know the matter regarding Alexis? Alexis Ah, that four-man party? Andrew nodded . Talking about Alexis, he was the leader of the four-man party who gave me the chance to enter Andrew Firm . After the first meeting, Ive always go there to deliver the mountain cows so I met him quite a lot and we even had a chat together for a few times . He was the ace for Andrew Firm however he was beaten to it by me . Is there something happened to Alexis? He sustained a grave injury . Mu? I knit one of my eyebrows . Actually a few days ago, there was an outbreak of monster in a certain place . Originally there was nothing eventful happens on that place, however suddenly an outbreak occurred so a request for monster subjugation had been passed down at the guild . Guild, was there something like that here? The monsters arent really strong, however the speed of them multiplying was not something that is normal . After doing their investigation, the guild had sent all affiliated adventurer to that place . There the situation turned into 50/50 . I can see where the story is going . So, Alexis who was by chance hunting at that place was gravely injured, is that what youre trying to say . Youre right . To add more, everyone in Alexis party were gravely injured to the point that they might be bedridden for about a month . After Alexis and party withdrawn from the battle, the condition had turned for the worst . To put it simple, youd like for me to do something about the monster outbreak? Yes, that would be the case . Of course we will be giving out the rewards . Honestly speaking, this is the biggest pinch that the guild had since it first day of establishment . They even willing to pay whatever amount it would take for this request to be completed . I understand . I replied immediately . I will get the reward for beating the monster . While Im at that, Ill be able to collect the lottery ticket after Ive beaten the monster . To participate with the subjugation, I need to register at the guild . It seems like they want people to know that the one who defeated the monsters are someone from the guild affiliation . Well that is fine by me but somehow getting a rank D as I had just registered made me feel uneasy . First off, I do know that I would be starting from the beginning, but when I asked around it looks like Alexis party rank was A, so I think about increasing my rank after I finished subjugating all the monster . I was led by the a man from the guild to where the monster outbreak had happened but, Oi, whats with scenery . I feel like Ive seen this before . () Eleanor didnt utter a word . Whats more, I think Ive seen the monsters before too . DD? Eleanor was whistling inside my head . Theres a limit to being pretentious . The place that I was brought to was a forest that was nearby to the place where I saved Mari afew days ago . From the far distant, the monsters that the adventurers were fighting against were the skeletons and the zombie, monster that I had collection of . Im going to lecture you later . I am not at fault . I draw Eleanor who was emitting a dark aura and head toward the monster . The monster who was looking at me and Eleanor direction was clearly frightened that they retreated . Im sorry but, unlike the soldier . I wont let you off . TLN: He was saying that to the monster . Chapter 19 I took a quick glance at the battlefield and confirmed the current situation . On the adventurer side, they were clearly exhausted but they kept on defeating the monster one after another . But after they beat one monster, another one came out . Sometimes one or two adventurer were done for . and there was no reinforcement for adventurer . Due to that difference the adventurer side is getting overpowered . If that the case then- Ill first reduce the number of the monsters . I went forward to the battlefield with Eleanor in my grasp . I went to one side of the skeleton who was clashing with one adventurer from the side and cut it into half . Youre? When I look carefully at the adventurer who looked tattered, he had a look of suspicion written on his expression . There was no time for explanation and I dashed toward the monsters nearby and defeat them one after another . I defeated the monsters with one blow while I force my way through the battle, While the monsters number decreased, we didnt have any more casualties from the adventurer side . I passed through the battlefield . The place that I had just passed through were filled with the monsters cadaver . I started to slowly turn the tides of war and as I kept on doing that . The adventurers that I had saved began helping the other adventurer . The numbers of able adventurer had increased and by cooperating with each other the monster began to reduce in number greatly . As the number of monster began to dwindle down, our pace had increased . The tide of war had changed, the adventurer started to push back the monster . It was at that time that one of the adventurer started to assault me . You bastard!!! It was a young male adventurer . Eleanor was able to receive the attack from his downward swing of a longsword with no problem at all . Are you the ringleader of these monster! What the heck are you talking about . Dont play dumb with me, you cannot hide that ominous aura from me! The man said it annoyingly . AhhC, Un, I guessed so . No matter how you look at it, Eleanor dark aura does categorized on the monster side . More like, the origin of these monster was from Eleanor . It cant be help for me to be misunderstood . Frankly speaking this man is right . Wait, youre wrong about that guy! A different adventurer came from the back and stopped the man from earlier . When I look at him carefully, it was the first man that I saved earlier . What are you talking about! Its true! Believe me . The man stopped his movement, clearly he was hesitating . As there is no time for explanation, I was happy as he just went off without a hitch . The monster was beaten and beaten and kept on being beaten . After beating the monster for quite a while I finally realized something . The monsters that appeared, seemed new . They dont looked like they got any trace of being into a fight before . Which means they had just been born . This, it looked like the pace of beating the monsters had exceed the pace of the monster spawning . (It seemed to be the case) So, how do we make it that the spawning of these monsters stop completely? As I somewhat have time to do a little chat, I was trying to dig out the solution from Eleanor . (Who knows) How can it be, these monster were born out from your power arent they? (I can easily tell them to stop as long as they are within my control, but this is the first time that I cannot control them) I was lost for word, weird enough I was not able to reply . Ill seal them . A female adventurer came . It was the woman who used wind magic . Seal? We have the sort of power readied . We will go to the spawning point of the monster and arrange it so we can seal up the spawning point . So its okay for me to think of only annihilating all of the monster right? Yes! The female adventurer nodded greatly . She looked directly into my eyes . It was a look with a great expectation . With that being the case shall we increase our gear? Un, so it means that you have yet to turned serious? Well you can say so . I nodded and the woman became even more surprised . After all, I need to do the saving up until now . The first man that I saved was having a hard time fighting against a monster . Close range combatant is still good but there are a lot of adventurer like sorcerer and archer who need saving when they are in a pinch . If I were to use my full strength there are chances of others being dragged into it so I have been suppressing my strength . But, I will use my full strength from now on . It has become the case where I will work extra hard . We, we got a problem! Uwahh! What the heck is that! The voices of fear could be heard from my surrounding . Everyone was looking at the same direction . I too, turned around and look at the same direction . From the direction that I was looking at, there was a giant with a horn and fang who had this vicious aura around him . This is the first time I see this sort of monster . What is that? (Hells Emperor Sandros . Well you see you can say it to be my trump card) Hell that is one exaggerated name . (By the way, just one of that can turned the tide of the entire war) Oi Oi! I was amazed for a little . I came here only to find that sort of hidden trump card . While I was having a conversation with Eleanor, the surrounding adventurer had already scattered away from the scene . They ran away from the direction of Sandros . Ive never heard that even that sort of monster would come out! How can we even match the strength of that monster! The adventurer who fought valiantly against so many monster before had begun to run one after another . With the name of Hells Emperor, it does somehow have some impact with it appearance well it cant be helped . Due to panic being contagious, the front line was on the brink of collapse . The place where that thing right now is where the spawning point would be right? Ive been thinking about this before but isnt that the place near the cave that Mari was at? (It seemed so) (ThenC Not even a minute could be sparse, if things continued on like this the frontline would collapse . Using the Warp Wing I teleported to the nearby cave where Mari was at a few days ago . Uwaa! I was shocked . In a split second there was a wall like body appeared in front of me . I back down at once . When I looked closely, I found out that it was Sandros leg that was in front of me . It looked like a wall as I was too close with it earlier . And when I increase my field of vision I could see 10 adventurers had fallen around the monster . I wonder if they were done in by Sandros . It hasnt been that long since it first came out . Hu if he had realized my presence it looked at my direction . Guuoooooooo! It suddenly roars toward the sky and then scowled at my direction . Doesnt it seemed like it had fall into a rage all of the sudden? Guuooooooo! Moreover its looking at your direction . Wasnt he your subordinate . Did something happened? (I wonder if it was bad to have him contracted with me for a several hundred years for free) No matter how you look at it, that would be the main cause isnt? Of course it would be mad . For a monster called as the Hells Emperor to be treated in such a way its a given for it to be mad . Sandros swing the weapon that it had on its hold . It was a long sword that was close to 5 meters . With Eleanor in my grasp I received the attack . The impact from the clash run wild to my surrounding and the adventurer whom had fallen before were blown away . The turnout would be a bad one if I stayed on the defensive side . I need initiate the attack against Sandros . Before the second clash came flying towards me, I cut Sandros hand . Guoooo! Sandros eyes turned bloodshot as it started to scream even more . With it arm that was left attached it threw a punch toward me . I avoided the incoming punch, and dashed on its hand . I ran up to its shoulder and jumped heading its face . Guuoooooo! He screamed again . The air trembles as the edge of my cloth flutters . I grasp Eleanor and put on a stance . I dont have any sort of grudge with you but- disappear from this place . I swing Eleanor with both hand, and hit the head of Sandros . The fallen Sandros looked at me with a bloodshot eye until the end . Is this guy going to be resurrected too? (If given more times) Next time, does his resentment target would be me? I thought of that, but it was inevitable . After that, I defeated the monster that was left around . The conclusion of the battle was progressing at a fast pace, the adventurer who was tasked withsealing the spawning point came at the spawn pointMaris cave; and started the sealing activity . For once, the matter is solved and the scream of triumph rose up to the air with me at the center . Chapter 20 I returned to Roizen vicinity . Inside the Guilds building, in an amazingly gorgeous room . Ive heard the story from the others . Andrew who introduced me to this place said . He had a weird proud look on his face . I heard that you gave a conclusion to that case just like a fierce God . Dont mind it, its nothing big . Surely you jest, being so modest . Ive heard that Yuuki-sama alone had done a work of a hundred man . From the adventurers point of view, be it a favorable word or a prejudice word, it can be considered as the same kind of view in one way or another . Was there even something for them to be prejudice about? Rather than that, is it going to be okay . That place had been sealed at the time but are there chances for the seal to get worn off? I asked when I recall the incident regarding Mari . Fiona had said that there was nothing there to begin with until she possessed Mari . Furthermore, compared to now; the thing that had been sealed there is still alive so the danger degree would be higher than it should be . After Andrew heard what I had said, he answered me with a serious look . Regarding that, the guild treat the matter as their number one priority . Using the B rank adventurer, they are scheduled to keep a constant watch on the area for any changes that might occured . Honestly speaking, if its not for Yuuki-sama, the frontline would be penetrated and distance wise, the ever growing number of monster would eventually flood Roizen and Reis vicinity . (It would be a great luck if that is the only thing that happened . My undead army had toppled down a kingdom before . Given more time for the monster to increase in number, this country is bound to perish) Weirdly, Eleanor said it with a proud tone . Ill discipline her later . I looked at the serious faced Andrew and asked the question that I am quite interested in more . Going for patrolling, that is good and all but . Rather than sealing it up, wouldnt it be better it we just exterminate it? We are quite troubled regarding that . Right now we are trying to find out the way to accomplish the feat . We have made it as the quest with highest priority for the affiliated adventurer . There will be a large deficit to this but there are no other way . I see, Ill find a way to do it from my way as well . Youre willing to help us? Andrews eyes were glittering . Exactly as stated, if you really do then I would be really happy sort of was was seen . To be frank ,incidentally, there is something that I need to do . Even so that is fair enough . If its Yuuki-sama, even if youre only doing it in your spare time, we have a lot more expectation on your compared to the other adventurer . Well that escalated quickly . Well anyway, I understand the general situation . From the way Andrew phrase it and can already ascertain how he takes this matter seriously . Now that I said it For some reason andrew suddenly became taciturn, does he have anything to say? Why? I hope that Yuuki-sama would continue being the guilds affiliate adventurer . The guilds? Yes, like what Yuuki-sama had already knew . The standing of guilds was decided based on the quest they uptake and solved and based on the fame of the adventurers affiliated to it . I didnt knew it though, but I somehow understand it . In the long history of the guild, there hasnt been someone who can be called as an Ace yet . How about Alexis? When I asked that, Andrew shook his head slowly . Hes a skilled adventurer however, he didnt have any sort of decisive contribution . In addition from character wise there are some important aspect () and a lot more TLN : The () was there in the raw . Ah, so youre saying that hes that sort of person . You are right, and so Andrew words become unclear as he looked at me even more . There is no hope for Alexis, but if it were to be meC he had sort of looked on his face . Honestly, I dont feel bad at all about it . In fact, I feel good regarding that matter . Of course you will be rewarded appropriately . The guild has several branches that are spread around the city that you can use at your convenience . A good proposition has been made, its not a bad one . I accepted Andrews proposition, as such it has been decided that I will stay in the guild . As the conversation was finished, I exited the guild building . As the outside had gotten quite dark, I was about to use the warp wing to go back to the mansion . Um! There I was greeted . It was the female adventurer wind magician . Youre . from before I can somehow remember her face, but I havent heard her name yet . I am called Io Akosu . Io huh . Im Yuuki Kakeru . You can just call me Kakeru . Kakeru-san thank you for saving me before . Un . Are you alright? Yes, since Kakeru-san saved me before Im alright . You looked like youre hurt though I pointed at her hand . There was a torn cloth wrapped around her hand with blood stained on it . It didnt look anything more than an emergency first-aid measure . You didnt have it treated properly? Im sorry . I wanted to see Kakeru-san so I . Hold on a sec . I pulled out a magic ball (white) from my pocket . Im going to use it on Io . The ball emitted a gentle light and wrap up the girl entire body . How do you feel? How do I feel . . ? Eh, my injuries . Io was greatly surprised . She unfasten the cloth that wrapped up her hand . There, there were no trace of wound could be seen as if she gained a brand new skin . This is the first time I used a magic ball but it does looked like it works to a certain degree . Well, the staff did say that as long as the target is not dead, they can still be saved in one way or another . Just now Kakeru-san? Can you use healing magic too? Its not really a magic though . To explain it to her is somehow troublesome so for now I just lied to her . Io was astonished . Her eyes were shining . So, what is the matter that you wanted to see me for? Yes, um Looking embarrassed Io was hesitant to say the word Before long she came up as if she had confirmed her resolve . Please let me join your party . She requested, with her head bowed down to the earth . I was a quite surprised . My party? More like do I even have a party? For me to form a party, Ive never think about it until now . Um, is it not possible? Io raised her head up and asked while looking timid . She looked like a puppy that has be cast away . No, it was quite unexpected that I was surprised . Ive never thought of forming a party before and Io is the first one ever who came to me to form a party . Im the first one For some reason, Io looked somewhat happy . I gave a thought . The reason to refuse and the reason to accept . The reason to refuse is . I was wondering if there was even any reason for me to refuse . The reason to accept . If Im going to form a party, rather than looking for a male comrade, I rather having a beautiful or a cute girl in my party . On that part, I have no objection towards Io . A wind magician appearance is kinda plain but she looked more than cute enough . And that Io is looking at me, waiting for my answer . I got it, let us form a party . . Thank you very much! Io was delighted as if she just won a lottery . I will tell you the details tomorrow, so please come to my mansion . Yes! I told her the location of my mansion and then split up with Io . Party with a girl huh, um . Thinking about it calmly, it do make me excited . While the excitement was still there, I went back to the mansion . By the way, a few male adventurer came out of nowhere and appeared before my mansion and they asked the same thing . Their eyes were glittering with respect! They were hoping for the same thing but, as they were all male . I turned all of them down . *** Do let me know if you detect any grammar error and sentece that does not make any sense . Chapter 21 Night time, inside the mansions bathroom. Miu was washing my back inside a big bath. It was as big bath as big as the public bath which could easily fit 20 peoples in it, Nsho, Nsho As Miu who was washing my back with her utmost effort looking very cute, she moves the towel up and down, Put a little bit more strength into it. Haii! Just like what I had requested, Miu began to put a little bit more force in her scrubbing, but it didnt last long. The force that she put slowly weakens overtime and she let out a cry Fumyuu However, she didnt let out a word of complaint. Once in a while she would take a deep breath and stop breathing, and scrub my back strongly. Thus resulted in burst of scrubbing movement but soon after she began to ran out of breath and the scrubbing becomes weak. I know that she had been doing her job with her utmost effort, thats why there was no dissatisfaction in my heart. Miu, is theres anything that you want? I turn on my attention to what Miu have to ask after I asked her the question. I am going to start earning more and more money from now on anyway. Nshoo Things that I want Nshooisit? Yeah, you can ask for anything. Really? Nshoo can I ask for anything? Yeah, just say what you want. When I said it once again, Miu replied while looking shy. I want a scrubber A scrubber? I felt her reply was weird because it was a very unexpected answer. I-Im sorry. Now is. No Im not mad. What kind of scrubber that youd like to have? Um, the one that shaped like a glove, it had a rough texture so when you scrub your body with it a lot of filth would come off and it feels really good. Miu explained. When I heard that I became exited, I got that coming but That, how much does it cost? Eto, in copper coin it would be. As expected, it was an item that was extremely cheap. With rough calculation, if I were to convert it to Japanese Yet to would be something that cost about 100 yen. So you want an item that was at 100 Yen shop level. Unintentionally I let out a mutter. That was just how much I was baffled by Mius request. (Miu has this baffled looked on her too 100 Yen shop?) Is it a no go? No its not. More like you can just buy that thing. That is a thing that we need in our daily life right? You can just buy thing like that without holding back. Hai! I dont have eyes behind my back but when she answered cheerfully, it was easy for me to determine the expression that she had on her face. The scrubbing was continued. Soon after, knocks on the door was heard. It was a knock coming from the entrance, as Miu doesnt seems to hear it, I informed her. Miu, theres someone whos knocking the door. Can you go and give it a look? Eh, I, I will go! Miu hastily exit the bathroom. Wearing her maid outfit cheerfully, she went on her way to get the door. On her way getting to the door I could hear the sound of her falling over something. Though she let out a little whimper, that does not discourage her and she continued heading to the entrance door. I wonder if I should increase the number of maid that I have. With Miu alone, her work load would be too much for her to handle. As it going to be quite a big purchase with 300 silver coins which equals to 1 lottery ticket, I will order the maid through Saramas. After waiting for a while, Miu came back with trotting sound. Master, theres a guest. What kind of guest and what sort of business? Um A male who looked like an adventurer. Aah. I can somehow guess what that guy is here for. Did he come here to join my party too? Go and hear what he has to say, if its regarding forming a party with me reject him immediately and then come back here. I got it. Just like what Ive told her Miu went straight back to the entrance door and came back after a short while.As I thought it was another party invitation by a guy, after he was rejected he left while saying that he will come again. Even if he come back my answer would still be NO though. After that I asked Miu to continue washing my back and then entered the bathtub while feeling good.After I busied myself with a full course after I changed my clothing from bath, I had completely recovered from my fatigue. In exchange, Miu was completely exhausted. Miu. Yes, what is it master? She called out to my name with more fighting spirit in her tone which caused her to look very loveable. Lets mofu mofu! Hai! Miu was taken aback for a second, but soon after her face was all smile. That night, I slowly and thoroughly spent my mofu mofu time with Miu. The following day, I went to the place where I completed the monster subjugation quest and went around the whole place to look for lottery ticket. Added with the tickets that I got from buying the bracelet from Saramas, altogether I have about 10 lottery ticket; thus, I quickly went to draw the lottery. In the lottery room there was another visitor that came before me, it was a man who I recognized. Um, youre from that time The tentacle He was the man who won the lottery before me; first prize at the shopping district and obtained a skill called [Tentacle]. I see, so you were also transported to a different world. Aah. Have you been doing well. Im doing so-so. Doing so-so huh. Im doing so-so too. He looked at the behind of my back. It was Eleanor who was in her human from whom Ive brought along. For some reason he was grinning at me. I got the feeling that he might have misunderstood a lot of things. But as it was not something worth worrying about, I just made up lies on the spot regarding Eleanor. So, as youre here. Does that mean that you have collected enough lottery ticket too? Aah. Im sorry but as I was the first one who came here. Ill be spinning the lottery machine first. Un. After I nod, the man went to the staff direction. After that he hand over a bunch of lottery ticket to the staff. Nee-chan, here it is 100 piece of lottery tickets. Please wait for a whileOkay, 100 piece of lottery tickets. You can draw the lottery for 110 times. Yoshi! Previously I used 30 lottery tickets this time Im going to get the first prize for sure. I was shocked when I heard the sentence that the man had said with complete enthusiasm. 100 piece, the draw tha he did before was 30 piece? Does that mean before he had collected 30 lottery tickets? Up until now Ive only been successful in getting 20 lottery tickets. Just how exactly did he accomplish such feat? I better ask for a few tips on how to obtain lottery ticket easilythat was what I thought. The man turned the machine handle enthusiastically. Gara gara gara. Pon. After the sound of the handle being spin was heard the sound of ball coming out from the machine followed. Following the black balls, occasionally white balls would come out. Most of the time he drew the consolation prize, as if the machine was being sorry, sometimes the fifth prize would come out. And thatcontinued until he finish drawing the lottery 110 times. Aah! Dammit! This time too, all that I got were a miss! It was unfortunate. It cant be helped. At least there were quite a lot of white balls that came out. I will use these balls on the female knights. I feel like Ive heard something that was outrageous but I acted like I didnt hear anything, the man received a pouch, inside it were the balls that he won. I took out all the tickets that I got which amounted to 10 pieces and hand it over to the staff. Only 10 tickets? The man said from his side. I was not able to gather much. Coming here with only 10 lottery ticektes is naive, with only 10 tickets you wont win anything good. Youve seen what had happened to me before right? I guessed so. My face turned bitter. As one would expect after seeing how his luck went earlier my enthusiasm to draw the lottery had lessened greatly. Well, I already came here and all, Ill just replenish the while ball that Ive used earlier and then goback home. With that in my train of thought I spun the lottery machine. Gara gara gara. Pon. Eh? You must be kidding me right!!?? The man screamed to his lungs out looking at his wits end. In a first try I won something other than the consolation prize it was a golden colored ball. Congratulation, youve won the fourth prize. The handbell was rung. The man began to groan even more when the staff gave me her blessing. Eleanor who had been watching the whole incident from behind let out a small laugh, Puu. ***** Ill be depending on you guys again to find any mistakes that supposedly too many to fit in the comment section. Guy with tentacle skill and female knights. Are you thinking what Im thinking ? Chapter 22 Chapter 22 . Entering a new faith . Dammit! If I knew it going to be like this I wouldve collect even more lottery tickets before coming here! The man said it with a frustrated looks as he exit from the lottery room . Collecting more lottery tickets he say he meant that hes going to collect more than 100 pieces . . . Just what exactly will he do to collect that huge amount of lottery ticket? In the first place how exactly did he managed to collect 100 lottery tickets? As I thought, Ill ask him the next time I see him again . This is your lotterys fourth prize, 50% discount card . The Staff pulled out a golden-colored card . It looked like a golden credit card . I felt a little bit weird when I feel the texture of the card . If you show this card when youre making a purchase to the seller, no matter what item it would be you will get a 50% discount . It has unlimited number of use, however it is only limited to the person who received this card in the first place . Its the same with the wings . Understood . I put the 50% discount card away . For the remaining 10 lottery draws I gave it to Eleanor, in the end what Eleanor managed to draw out were only magic balls . Now that doing shopping with 50% discount has been made possible . There is one that Id like to try . I want to know just how much shopping that I need to do before I get a lottery ticket . Previously, it was 300 silver coins for a lottery ticket . With 50% discount rate, I wonder if 150 silver coins would be enough for me to get one lottery ticket . I completely exhausted my money the last time I went to shopping, so for now I will earn 300 silver coins first . Why 300 silver coins? I want to know if 300 silver coins would get me 2 lottery tickets . Because if its doesnt, I will not have my 150 wasted without getting any lottery ticket . While I was thinking about that, I who have returned to my mansion back from the lottery room was going to teleport to the grassy plain where the mountain cows are . Good morning . Io greeted me . Io, with her usual magician esque looks stood before me . Morning . Ki, are you going somewhere today? Yeah, Im going to hunt some mountain cows, do you want to go along? As I remembered that I have formed a party with Io, I asked her along . Hai! She nodded with a big smile . I see, she came here with that intention . Well then lets go . Come here . Eh? Hai With a curious looks on Ios face, she came closer to me . I pulled out the Warp Wings and teleported to where the mountain cows are . . . eeeeehhhhhh . As expected, she was greatly surprised . Where is this place? We were at the town until a few second ago right? . This is where the mountain cow usually make their appearance . We teleported here in a blink of an eye using magic . In reality what I use was a magic item, but I told her it was a magic anyway . In a blink of an eye That magic, Ive never heard of a magic like that before . Its a magic that is limited to only me . Amazing to think that you can do such magic . Well, the only place that I can teleport to are places that I have gone at least once . Even so that is amazing! I started looking for the mountain cow along with Io who was deeply amazed with me . Now that I think about it, though we had formed a party what exactly the things that we need to do? Io, what are things that you are capable of? I can use offensive magic . My speciality is lightning magic . Though it would be a little bit troublesome as it will be taking quite a while to activate it . That means it would take a while for the vanguard to withstand to protect you . Inexchange, how powerful is your lightning magic attack? The strength of the magic is in mid range, however as it is a lightning attack it can ignore the opponent defence capabilities . In short its electricity . I was able to understand . Lightning magic huh, next time Ill try receiving one of the lightning attack so that I can use it . TLN : Maso anyone? In this world, as long as you can survive a magic attack there are chances that you can learn the magic . While we were having our chit and chat, we finally found one mountain cow . Yosh! For starter 100 pieces . I unsheathed Eleanor however, the condition of the mountain cow was a little bit weird . When it laid it eyes at me, slowly it turn around and retreated . . . eh? I was puzzled . It ran away? I immediately pull myself together and pulled out the warp wing and bring down the mountain cow . Just now, what had just happened? I murmured as I looked at the defeated mountain cow . From my experience, for them to run away; they must be from a different species variant that the normal mountain cow that Ive hunted . The mountain cow that I usually hunt down would be reckless and ferocious . Though they are just a mountain cow they are indeed reckless . Thats why I was surprised when they ran away . While I was thinking so, Io had finally caught up . Amazing, for a mountain cow to run away from human, this is the first time Ive seen it happened . I was surprised too . Now then, let us turn this mountain cow into money . Using the warp wing to teleport, I went to Andrew Firm along with Io and the defeated mountain cow . I handed over the mountain cow over to Andrew who becoming more and more modest when dealing with me and get myself a pouch filled with my payment . I exited the premise and re-grouped with Io . Kakeru-sama . Now then let us go as I was going to say that I was called out to . When I turned around, there was Helena . Helena was not wearing her royal outfit, instead shes wearing a lightweight equipment with her long hair tied into pony tail . To be honest . The atmosphere around her was completely different than usual . It was a little bit disguised . Helena, whats up with that look? I really want to see Kakeru so I sneaked out from the castle . I see . Un . I looked at Helena intently . She looks really beautiful in her Princess esque looks but her plain commoner looks is beautiful in its own way too . . . To be frank, I was a little bit fascinated . Eh . Is it weird? This is the first time I dressed like this so Im not really sure I took Helenas hand who was looking down embarrassed and embrace her . It doesnt look weird at all, in fact it looks good . Thank you very much . With Helena who was looking quite bashful in my embrace, I had become even more fascinated . Im going to go hunting in a few more minutes, do you want to come along? I would like to go together with you . Helena replied immediately . Io was speechless when me and Helena walk towards her . Io? Whats wrong? Ka . . Kakeru-san . Is it possible that the person on your side . is Helena-sama? Aa . Do you and Helena-sama perhaps in that sort of . Yeah, you can say so Io was even more surprised when I answered so . On the other hand, Helena was being even more bashful . Ohime-sama and Kakeru-san Amazing Yes, Kakeru-sama is really amazing . In any case he managed to subdue the cursed sword Eleanor without being possessed and his heart being swallowed . As far as I know, Kakeru-sama is the first in history . Eh? Eleanor? Io was sounding astonished . Yeah, this fellow . I unsheathed Eleanor . (Dont say this fellow!) Eleanor tell her words of objection, however I brushed it off lightly . Eeeeehhh . Io said in a loud voice sounding very surprised . TLN: How many times are you going to be surprised? As she becoming the center of attention from the surrounding people, she closed her mouth hurriedly . Th-that sword was E-Eleanor? Ah, youre right . . Eleanor, is it really that great of a sword? Eleanor, it has been said in history that every time Eleanor made an appearance, its Undead Army would craze upon empire and lead them to destruction . The legendary cursed sword, Eleanor . It was said that whoever hold the cursed sword in their possession, their heart would be swallowed by darkness to exhaustion in exchange for power without exception . Its changed to ghost instead of Undead Army now . Using Eleanor I summoned forth Tania . Hello, I am Tania Chiakisu . A see-through maid ghost made an appearance before the two girls in a quiet manner . As it was in front of people I quickly pulled her back in . Kakeru-san is so amazing! Youre so strong, you even have a relationship with the princess and you can even use the cursed sword normally without being possessed by it . Youre just amazing! Io said those words repeatedly . Regarding how amazing I am, I got the feeling that her words were on a verge of corruption . (Her amazement was almost as if shes entering a new faith) Eleanor giggled in my head . Somehow, from the look of it, she really does seems so Not that I feel bad about it though .  We still have 2 more days for chinese new year so Happy Chinese New Year everyone (?) Chapter 23 With both Helena and Io, we walk to the grassy plain . My aim are of course would be the mountain cow . After I hunt it down I will turn them in for money . Today Ive only managed to hunt down one so my earning is still far from enough . One man fighting over 1 000 man force was it? Yes . Although almost half of the soldier were spared, most of the spared soldier had lost their willing to fight so it was not surprising at all . I can see how it goes . As Ive seen Kakeru dealt with the large amount of undead army, Kakeru-san had personally defeated Sandros . Sandros . Is it the Hells Emperor Sandros? Yes . Thats why being able to defeat a unit of 1 000 man did not surprised me at all . As I though Kakeru-san is certainly amazing . At least that is what I think . Somehow Helena and Io were chatting happily behind my back . It was as if they had immediately found a mutual understanding with each other . That is good and all but there was no mountain cow to be seen . We have walked quite far but there seems to be none of those mountain cow appearing . Even when I hunted the previous mountain cow, it ran away as soon as our eyes met . I dont want to think about it but . (Are you not being avoided?) Eleanor said . I wonder if I overdid it . That might be the case . Perhaps the mountain cows had already recognized me as a dangerous existent . We walk for a little bit more . When we finally see a mountain cow, there were already a group of people hunting it . When I looked at the carefully, it was a group of mercenary with 10 people wearing the same type of armor . Its quite unfortunate when we finally see one mountain cow and all as I was thinking about that there was something shocking occurred . The moment where my eyes met with the mountain cow, the mountain cow that was fighting with the group of mercenary hurriedly turn around and run away with its tail between its leg . The moment when its saw me, it ignored everything in front of it and it ran away . . . Well, this is not good . . We returned back to the town and went straight to Andrew Firm . There I told everything that had happened to Andrew without missing a single detail in it . My my Using his handkerchief, Andrew wiped off his sweat on his forehead . He had an unspeakable look on his face . Certainly, if Yuuki-sama were to say to over-hunt them I would have no objection towards that . For the past few days alone, Yuuki-sama alone had done the work of a few hundred man . If thats really true then I dont think mountain cow hunting would be possible for the mean time . Yes . So, are there any other things that we can make earning with, if possible something that pays good . Let see Andrew thought for a while with a serious look . After thinking for a while, he raised his head and looked at my behind . If Im not mistaken youre the C RANK Io right? The one whos good with lightning . Yes . Io nodded sounding a little bit troubled . Why did he looked over here that was the sort of reaction that Io had . Youre in a party with Yuuki-sama? As long as theres someone who can use lightning magicthere is no task that cannot be made into earning point . Youre not sounding clear . At any rate there are certain risk that would go with the work . Let me hear about it for now . Understood . The task would be mining the orikudite . Mining? This daite-something is some sort of ore? It doesnt sound that dangerous though . However I could hear Io gulping down hard from my behind . Andrew-san, isnt that a little bit I know . However Yuuki-sama said [something that pays good] so . Well that might be the case but . Io looked at me with a really troubled look . I wonder what sort of task would this mining the orikudite would be for Io to make such troubled expression . We fly back and heads toward the rocky mountain that was located before the plains where the mountain cows were inhabiting . What they meant by Orikudite would be the name of the mountain where we can get the magic ores from . Magic ores? You mean that it was a stone that was formed by magic? In the mountain there lives a monster named Orikuto . A strong gush of magic always leaks out from the monsters body . The magic that was leaking out is strong turns into some sort of substance . That magic power began sticking onto the surrounding rock and gets dry after some time passed . And Orikudite are the thing that was formed out of the substance the dried after hundred, thousands of time passing . I have seen it before . Helena said while nodding . Because the magic power that Orikuto emits varies depending on the time of the day, the one that I had recollection of was an ore with pile of layers that resemble the rainbow, it emits the aura of mystical and was really beautiful . I see . Somehow I was able to imagine it . From the explanation that they gave, I wonder if it looks like a colorful annual ring of the tree . Is it expensive? Ee, while it being beautiful, the difficulty level to harvest the ore are quite hard from what Ive heard . To be honest, Orikuto is immortal . Immortal? I was quite surprised by what Io had said . Not only its monstrously strong, no matter how bad it was attacked it would keep on regenerating . Orikuto only has one weak point, and that is the lightning magic . Once it got attacked using the lightning magic, it will disabled for quite a time . I see, so when it was disable then people would go and harvest some Orikudite quickly . The reason why Andrew told me this because Io is in a party with me . Yes . It looks like he know that I can use lightning magic . It was said that if you go there without anyone that is capable of using lightning magic is the same as courting death . The danger level is to that extent? I understand what shes trying to say . Its a common sense to have a well equipped member before fighting a formidable enemy . For the monster Orikuto, theres only one possible way to deal with it and that is by using lightning magic . Understood . Well then, if we ever met him then I will hold him back, while Im doing that Io will take that opening to invoke your lightning magic . Okay . While the vanguard stay on guard in front, the magician will start hitting it with the magic that the monsters weak against . An orthodox strategy . Io replied without hesitation . Thus, for Helena you will be dealing with this one . I pulled out the all of the offensive magic ball (black) that I have and gave it to Helena . This is? This is an offensive item, it will be activated as long as you throw it at the target that you want . You can use it at your discretion . I understand . And please do the harvesting . After we finish with a simple formation we proceed by climbing the rocky mountain . By the time I realize, we reached a place where a weird aura could be felt from the surrounding area . It was a weird emerald colored . but I didnt feel anything weird even when I bath in the aura or touch it . This is that Orikuto aura? Probably . Io nods . When we advance a little bit more, the wall of rock is clearly different from before . For an example, up until now the wall of rock looks bare, but now the wall of rock looks like it has been painted with green . This is the place while I was thinking of that, Orikuto appears . Its Orikuto . Io screamed out . Yosh! Lets go! Holding onto Eleanor, I dashed out towards Orikuto . With a quick glance I look at Helena and Io . Reflected before their pupils were the looks of confidence . Eleanor . (What?) Im going to beat him, lend me your strength . Now that they had put their trust in me of course I need to answer their expectation . *** TLN : Like the usual please . Grammar error and stuff . Chapter 24 I looked at Orikuto, PA and a big boulder was seen . While I was thinking how Orikuto looked like a big boulder of lava, Orikuto starts going to our side . Although Orikuto body looks like the lava, I dont feel any heat coming from him at all . Orikuto is a slime which feels like a stone when touched . That is the feeling that I got when I looked at it . I plunge towards Orikuto and swing Eleanor downward . Mu? Its hard . My all out attack which I put in my one strike sword was only able to dip a few millimeters into its body . Its body was extremely tough . (Its coming!!) Tsk!!! With Eleanor warning; I jump on Orikuto body and soar upward when the blade of Eleanor was hold off whilst Orikutos body gradually becomes bigger as if it was trying to swallow me up GA BA a sound could be heard . If were to be captured by Orikuto with that sort of sturdiness, there is no escaping from it . (Who knows the inside of the monster might be fragile) Sounds classic . Although we said it jokingly, we do not have any sort of intention to prove it wrong . Orikuto stretched itself and attack even more fiercer than before . At one point it looked like a fang . Filled with the intent to consume me . I dodge sideways . From his defenseless side, I hold Eleanor from upside and swing it downward . My hands became numb as if Eleanor hit something dull . I swung Eleanor as hard as I can, enough to feel the ground trembles however, I didnt even manage to cut down ? part of the stretched slime body part . Shittttt!!! I screamed out . I use all energy that I can exert out and then push Eleanor down . TLN : Sounds skethy Uooooooooaahhhhhhhh! Gagagagagaga . The sounds of Eleanors blade and Orikutos body clashed together continues and Orikuto was split into two . Amazing Io voice was heard from behind . That was what I wanted to hear . However, I was not in a situation where I can bath in her praise . WhaC . I was shocked . That one part of Orikuto body that I managed to cut down regenerated in a split second . The one lump of its body returned back to its original . Its special characteristic is just the same with a normal slime . (I see, now this one here is dangerous) Eleanors voice reverberated in my head . She sounds quite calm, quite admirable . . Fine by me . I take a deep breath, and re-do my stance with Eleanor and starts my assault on Orikuto . Gagagaga gatsu . I hack Orikuto to pieces . In any case I use Eleanor to strike its body . Sparks fly around, as the fragment of stones fly past each other . Afterward I put more energy into my attack . Haa Haa Orikuto was hacked to pieces and I was completely puffed . Now that I have cut him to this extent (Not yet!) C? I was astonished . Orikuto fragments was slowly, little by little assembling itself and becoming one again . Physical attack wont cut it . On top of that, due to the over hitting Orikuto before; now my hands are numb to the point that I wonder if I can still do the same thing as before or not . Kakeru-san, Ive finish my chant! C! Shoot at it! I screamed while putting Eleanor in a defensive stance and jumped down . After that, Orikuto was hit directly by Ios lightning magic . Orikuto stopped moving . It looked down, looking quite confused . Io came from the other side and said, Youre so amazing Kakeru-san . This is the first time I saw someone hack Orikuto to pieces all alone . More like, that sort of thing had never occurred before you did it . Io looked at me with admiring eyesCno, even her voice sounded like shes filled with admiration, to be frank it gave me a complicated feeling . If possible, Id like to deal Orikuto all by myself . Im sorry for being a noisy mouth . Let us get the ores quick and leave this place as fast as we can . Leave this place as fast as we can? Yes . Orikuto movement might be restricted for now, but it wont be long until it can move again . Orikuto heals quite quickly? What would happen if you hit it with your magic once again? I can keep on attacking Orikuto given the time it is unable to move but, with me alone that would be Io said Im sorry with an apologetic look on her face later on . The smallest amount of magician to mine Orikudite would be 5 people . For safety purpose, 7 people are recommended . If we dont have at least that number of manpower then It wont do . Is that what youre trying to say? Yes . If you were to say if I can do it alone, I can certainly do it . I can hit Orikuto once, grab any Orikudite that I can find and then flee as fast as I can . However, that is very dangerous in its own sense . The amount of time for its movement to stop varies from one time to another, there are possible danger like getting attacked by Orikuto while mining Orikudite . I see . Understood . For the mean time, let us grab whatever we can mine . If that being the case then theres no helping it, we will grab whatever we can and then teleport using the warp wing at the very last-minute . Thinking that, both me and Io started to mine Orikudite but, Ka . . Kakeru-san . Its moving! Io said in a loud voice . Much to our surprise Orikuto has started moving . I put Eleanor in a stance and goes forward to cover Io . The time for it to be stunned is so small, it is amounted to this long? There are times when it becomes like this too it is considerably short one . Hows your magic Io? The next one would take some time . Io said in a voice that was similar to crying, shit! We cant mine any Orikudite like this . For the now we will retreat using the warp wing and come again next time . Helena was being silent the entire time, she has been silent since the moment we encountered Orikuto . Her eyes kept on looking to this side with an unchanging expression . I wonder the thought that I got on my mind disappeared in a flash . As electric current flashed in my mind . I screamed out . Helena-! Throw that magic ball on that monster! Okay . Just like what I had requested, Helena pulled out the magic ball (Black) that she got from me and throw it straight at Orikuto . heroherohero the ball flew, just like a rock it hits Orikutos body . The effect of the magic ball (black) was it will attack the targeted target with magic that its weak against . For Orikuto case, it should be lightning magic . In an instant, the ball burst out with lightning and thunder . As for me I jumped right at Orikuto . I cling to Orikuto and received the lightning magic together with it . Kakeru-san? Io surprised voice could be heard, its a given reaction for one to have . However, this is fine . Up until now () everything is exactly as what I have planned . TLN : () Are you okay Kakeru-san? Io came over looking very worried, and what follow after her was Helena . Im okay . It was not much of a damage . I moved my body to show them my well-being . Im not acting tough, I really didnt received any damage worth mentioning . If I were really have to force out damage that I took, it would be my elbows feeling a little bit numb as if it hit some sort of corner or something . Rather than that, start the collecting . I will deal with stopping Orikutos movement . Eh? But I think this is how it goes I decided to show some proof that I am okay to Io who looks so worried . I done it like what I did previously . With the same feeling that I felt with fire and ice, I start using the lightning magic . Lightning attack befall Orikuto who was unable to move . Lightning! I see, Kakeru-san are now able to use lightning magic as youve received the attack before . Aa, as I managed to survive the lightning attack, as long as I have the affinity for it I am able to sue the magic right? Yes! In short that was my plan all along and then I imagined the feeling that I felt once again let out another magic attack . With two consecutive attack, Orikutos body fell down . It looks like I am capable of consecutive magic attack . I said as if it was a normal thing . Lightning element affinity, and continuous magic power ( I wonder if) . Well I bet both of them are the works of (777 times) cheat skill that I got . Leave this to me and you both can focus on collecting the Orikudite . Okay . Understood . Ahh, you dont have to worry about the amount that you need to take, after all we will be using the warp wing to go back . I said to the both of them and then turned back looking at Orikuto . I concentrate on Orikuto to the point that I will shot off lightning magic right at it as soon as it moves . Weird enough the development that I went through was different then what I imaged it to be . I wonder what sort of person exactly Kakeru-san is . This is the first time I see someone who is good with both sword and magic at the same time . If you look back at history then you will understand . History? What does it have anything to do with history? Throughout history, there is anecdote of the heroes when their were young . Kakeru-sama resemble them greatly . I see . Hearing the conversation between Helena and Io, for the mean time Ill settle down with that . Chapter 25 By the time I brought back the Orikudite that we managed to mine back to Andrew Trading Firm, Andrew was greatly surprised when he saw us . You have this many? I was able to join them midway and weve somehow managed to collect a lot of Orikudite, there were so many it was enough of fill a truck . Was it too many? We dont have any problems with the amount . After all after we processed it and sell, it would be sold very quickly so the more Orikudite there is the better However, Andrew looked at me along with Io and Helena who was behind me . Going with the mountain cow as example, usually we dont hold that sort of amount for the Orikudite . With this amount of Orikudite, how many people effort does it equals to? Let see . Andrew take out a considerably big Orikudite . Generally, having two or three like this one over here is the limit . Of course you can take even bigger one when Orikuto is unable to move for even longer period but, but the frequency of magic used by 3 people has its limit thus I see . Now that I remember, Andrew did say that the amount of magic power that I have is about 100 times more compared to the normal adult man has . Not only that, there is limit to how many Orikudite you can take with you . Most magician would have a hard time taking the ores back with them due to their physical body being as they use the lightning magic against Orikuto to the point of exhaustion . Regarding that, I thank the warp wing for that one . Dear me! Yuuki-sama has never fail to amaze me . So it is okay for you to buy all this right? Yes . However different from the mountain cow there is need for a proper judgement for this one . Along with future purchase sale . Thats fine by me . Rather than that, I will do another 1 or two round trip so Ill leave that to you . Eh? Eh? Whats with the Eh? just now? Yuuki-sama . What do you perhaps mean by that? I mean that from now on well go there to get the Orikudite though? Again Youre saying that youre going to get more of this? As I already got used to it I will grab a little bit more . HelenaC, Io? Yes! Ive learn the rope to mine the ores . I going to dig them neatly a little bit faster . Both Helena and Io said respectively . Looks like they both are determined . With that said, we will go and grab a little bit Pl, please hold on a moment . Using both of his hand, Andrew stopped me in a hurried manner . I wonder why, he looked like hes quite troubled . Is it bad? Didnt you say that it would be no problem if there are a lot more ores? Yes, I certainly said that as no matter how many times we replenish the supply it will definitely be sold in no time . Then there should be no problem right? Certainly no but, if you were to bring more of these ores, it would be quite hard for us to pay for it . Even though we say that it will definitely sell, it will take some time before we can actually sell it for cash . Theres also the time needed to process the ores . As my trading Firm are focused on purchasing the mountain cow, we would like to avoid from having no money to pay for our purchase . In other word, they dont have enough cash; that was what he was trying to say . I understood that it would sell good, but for them to not have enough money to pay for the next trips goods . So thats how it goes . Ummu That is quite troubling . Ive confirmed something from our talk just now . Yuuki-sama strength to mine the Orikudite had exceed my purchasing capacity . In the near future, surely the same thing would happen in Yuuki-sama journey . . . Be it the case of mountain cow or the Orikudite mining, as I want to earn as much as I can quickly, it seemed like I over did it . Now, I am being avoided by the mountain cow . Looks like Andrew Trading Firm cannot take as many orikudite as possible like they did with the mountain cow (Though I was planning to get even more of them) . I understand, then I will hold back for now . When I said that Andrew blandly feeling relieved . After Andrew finish judging the ores he will send someone to deliver the payment to my mansion, with that said I exited the trading firm . As expected from Kakeru-san . As we were walking together downtown, Io came to me with Heave-ho . Certainly it is indeed [as expected] as Io had said but, that is a little bit troubling . A few days ago I can easily make my earning . But when I knew that I can get lottery ticket from spending 300 silver coins for 1 lottery ticket, I thought of earning the money to get the lottery ticket . Now that I realized that it wont be able to do that, honestly speaking it makes me feels a little bit tight . Kakeru-sama . Mmh? What is it? You you are okay with it, would you like for me to introduce you to a merchant from the royal family purveyor? A merchant from the royal family purveyor? I stopped walking and turned to Helena . Yes . Our Empire has the foremost wealthy merchant, it was said that the merchants fortune are comparable to the whole country . If its that person then I dont think we would have such problem like we do now . A merchant so rich that the wealth that this merchant hold is comparable to a country? As long as Yuuki-sama wish for it, I can introduce you to that person . I thought for a little bit and then nodded . At any rate, it is able to solve my money-making problem . I wont lose anything . Well then, I will be troubling you . Hai! Helena nodded with a smile . Her smile was so bright . I wonder if she was smiling so for she felt like she has finally proved useful to me? My love meter is raising . On the following days evening, a party of me and Io (leisurely hunting for mountain cow) disperse and we went back to our own home . When I reached there, there a carriage was seen on my mansions ground, it was a gorgeous carriage that usually seen used by some people of high-class or high social standing . Welcome back master . Im home . Miu whats up with the carriage out there . Umm . Theres a guest that had come for you Master . Miu was looking very troubled . Is it someone who you dont know?Yes . Its the first time I see that person . Although I said that Master is not here, he decided to wait inside the living room . Heeehh Umm, Master? Miu line of sight fall back to the direction of the living room . Miu who has been acting weird and now had become even more perplexed presented a certain item before my eyes . It was a brush . It was a well made brush, just with a glance on it looks exactly like a brush that maintains Mius tail . However, that brush are mainly made out of gold . In other word, its a golden brush . Is it real? It is extremely heavy . Miu said in a tearful voice . So its real? Why were you given something like that? I dont know it myself . Its not something great but, here with that I was given this brush . (Not bad, is it from the fellow inside the living room?) Eh? What do you mean? I listened to Eleanor . (If this were to be gold or silver, its just some under the table method to suit the convenience thats all . It happens in aristocrats resident guard occasionally, they wont let you pass if you dont bribe them) Hee . . (It its different with this one . Its an item, a golden one at that, furthermore its suit the targeted person convenience . It removes every obstacle that the person might stumbled upon . ) I wonder who would it be? I braced myself and heads toward the living room . I opened the door, and the moment I entered the room standing there was a woman . A well dressed woman, if one being careless they would think that this woman is even better than Iris-hime . The moment the woman saw me she stood up and gave a slight bow; Pleased to meet you . She lifted her face and looked at me . Youre? Ive come here under the calling of Royal Highness Helena . I am called Delphina Homeros Ramanri, pleased to make your acquaintance . TLN : Dat name tho Helena-himes? Ahh so thats how it is . In other word this woman over here is the said merchant . Wait, no, she might be the subordinate . From her outer appearance she looked like a young woman, and adult woman though . With just a glance I cant tell if shes the merchant with wealth comparable to a country . (As expected) Eleanor said in my mind, I wonder what does she meant by that? (The moment she mentioned Helena, her expression did not change a little bit, but the air around her changed a little bit . I got the feeling that shes trying to sniff out the relationship that you have with Helena . ) Shes trying to guess the relationship between me and Helena but she didnt show it in her expression . I see . Be it the person herself or just some subordinate, I am positive that this person is not someone simple . I shivered a little bit, most probably due to the excitement . Delphina this woman is gewd . . C Chapter 26 Ive heard it from the Royal Highness that you need a trading partner to deal with . Yeah . If that is the case then, first off Delphina flicked her finger . There are two men (probably her subordinate) comes into the room, putting a rectangle box on top of the desk and then excuse themselves afterwards . This is? 2 500 silvers, its an advance payment . Advance payment Please use it as an immediate fund So it would be okay if I deliver the goods later? Certainly . You can bring us any sort of goods as we will handle it on our side . I see . 2 500 silver huh, it would be good if I can make use of the 50% discount . But if I cant, I will only get 8 piece of lottery tickets . But well, that is my own circumstances after all . Thank you, I will make a full use of it . How should I deliver the goods? I will have my men come here tomorrow, please deliver the goods to the men that Ive sent . I got it . For the meantime, it has been set that I would go to mine some orikudite, Ill see just how many orikudite are they able to purchase . By the way . Delphina changed her topic, The one that you got there is that Eleanor? Unn? Yeah, did you heard about this one from Helena too? It is a very well made sword . Her eyebrows jumped . What do you mean? It is just like what I have said . Are you trying to say that its fake? You, have you not realized it until now? ? There is no human that Eleanor cannot consume their heart and possess . There is not even one listed in history . Hells Emperor Rodotos and that Chimera guy too were no exception . With that said, you are able to stay calm even while holding that sword is the prove of it more than anything . I see . Ive heard something similar to it before where there is no one that Eleanor cannot possess, but Ive never thought that it was to that extent . Well, that cant be helped . Royal Highness Helena is still young, thats why she cannot tell for sure . *Kachin* something flashed in me . TLN : `Ȥ If anyone can come will better translation, you are very welcomed . There is no helping it as Eleanor being unable to consume a persons heart is unheard off . However just now, something just flashed in me . In other word, because Helena is so young she is ignorant of the ways of the world, so she is being tricked? So for Helena having her faith placed in me is like being ignorant of the ways of the world? *Kachin* something flashed in me . . Now now . Someone need to be punished . I pulled out Eleanor . Would you like to hold it? My, is it okay? It was a provocative eyes, she got an eyes that says [Youll be exposed if I really hold it . ] Yeah . Delphina hold on to Eleanor and look at it intently . Now that I looked at it on a very close distance, it is really well made . To have it made to such details In an instance, Delphinas eyes were wide opened . Her whole body trembles which later comes with spasm . Theres a dark aura that starting to come out from her body . She was in a similar condition like Mari before . That was quick, well then before she get possessed . I was calm, as calm as I did when she hinted such things to me . I didnt expect it to go to that extent but, that unexpected had happened . Delphina began swinging Eleanor and then Tania appeared . The Tania that Eleanor had summon was still wearing the same maid outfit but, it had transformed into an eerie revengeful spirit . The same appearance that she had when I first saw her at the mansion . I see, even Tania becomes like that . Ill apologize to her later . Because, I even got her involved . Uuooooooooo!!! Delphina raised her screaming voice . It was like a beast scream . Even her bloodshot eyes looked like a beast . So what do you think? Are you assured that its the real thing? I asked, but there was no answer . I can only hear a low groan that came from the depth of her throat . TLN: The ring anyone? Is she being in even more possessed state compared to Mari? I recalled that time, the time when Mari was possessed by Eleanor, Mari was asking to be saved . To be exact, though her body has been taken over, her consciousness was still there . I bet she was in tha sort of condition at that time, I will ask Eleanor regarding that later . At the same time, Tania has launched her ice magic . I didnt expect from them to be in a combination of rear and vanguard . I managed to evade the attack but the magic ice arrow destroyed the room . Ar, are you okay Master? Mius worried voice as heard from the outside of the room . Im okay . Im going out for a little so please clean up the room . Eh . . ? Okay . I said to Miu . After that I plunged towards Delphina bosom area and lightly touching it, I use the warp wing . I teleported to the grassy plain where I usually hunt for mountain cow . The night grassy plain was looking excessively spacious with no other things in sight . If its here, I dont have to worry about the damage thats about to happen . I wonder if she is completely possessed, she was not the least surprised when I used the warp wing to teleport to this place . Rather than that, she stayed the same like before and keep on assaulting using Eleanor . 3 minutes passed . Delphina had fallen unconscious on the ground . Her clothe is in mess, she in a state that looked as if she has been assaulted . That is how she looks, I didnt do anything to her at all . As she fought using bare hand with magic attack and get in a messy condition, thats all . Well, surely she learned it by experience . (You are very nasty man, to use me conveniently as you wish) [Did you take it to your heart?] (No, it was fun . Next time please let me possess someone else again . ) [Ill consider that . ] I didnt say that I would do it though . Are you okay Tania? I ask the ghostly maid that was floating in the mid-air . Somehow I feel tired Is it okay for me to rest for a while? Yeah, Im sorry for dragging you in . Unn . See you again . Tania said in a sleepy voice and then disappear just like that . Oi . . Youre okay? Oi . . *Pachi* *Pachi* *Pachi* I hold back my strength a lot you know Oi . *Pachi* *Pachi* *Pachi* Im going to play prank on you if you dont wake up . U . . nnn? She has awaken . She had a spaced out look when she looked at her surrounding, at me and at herself . Her condition is in a mess, looking very erotic she used cover her body part that was exposed and began retreating with zasazasazasa from the ground . Her face was completely red while looking very embarrassed . . . Im getting horny . TLN:WTF Wha . . What have you done? Dont you remember anything? Remember? We were having a conversation inside the mansion, I was holding Eleanor . . Looks like she remembered . Thats right . I let you hold onto Eleanor . Do you have any memory regarding what had happened after that? Well its nothing serious, you were possessed by Eleanor so you burn yourself you until you regain your consciousness thats all . So that is the reason for the state that I am in right now . Thats right . That sword, is really the Cursed Sword Eleanor? Would you like to hold on to it once more? I pulled out Eleanor and Delphina soft hands trembles . Mou, Im sorry . That darkness that remained in my head I dont want to experience that again . Dark huh . . I wonder if its Eleanors something that was left inside her head . That sort of thing that Delphina mutters . The incident ended in a better outcome than what I had expected . [Well then, now that Ive prove to Delphina that the Eleanor that I got with me is the real deal, I will head back to the mansion] While I was having that thought I looked at Delphina, her condition was weird . Grabbing the hem of her own skirt, she bit her lips as if shes enduring something . Her face gets redder and redder than before now that I looked carefully she was being fidgety . Delphina? Eh? Her response was slow . (So that woman swing to that side huh) [That side as in?] (Those who wield my power will be experiencing a side effect . There are various side effect, however the one that the person going to be having depends on the very person themselves) [So you mean its like a compensation for using your power?] (Limited to only to those who used me though) I could hear a giggle reverberating in my head . [So, Delphinas side effect is? (Sexual Excitement) TLN: In other words . HORNYYYYYY!!! [Haa?] (Sexual Excitement) [By sexual excitement you mean that sexual excitement?] (What other meaning are there to be associated with sexual excitement other than that . I have not numbered it for real but, near half of the woman would become like this due to the side effect) [Horny] I looked at Delphina . When Eleanor said it like that, I couldnt help but to look at her with my imagination running wild . Her looks was caprice and her breathing was rough . Her eyes were sharp but nonetheless looking quite strained . Certainly, when Eleanor said sexual excitement, Delphina does look like it . (Its better if you give her your manliness early, if you leave her unattended like this her blood vessel will break off and she will die) Wha . . I looked at Delphina . This woman, is going to die? I definitely dont want that, I do want to punish her, but Ive never wanted to kill her . More like [that would be good], I feel like doing it . [Is it okay for any man to do it?] (If they do the deed to the very end) [I understand] I come closer to Delphina, and push down the horny maiden onto the ground . Her cloth that got ragged was teared off in a split second . I became a man . Surprisingly , Delphina who was not yet an adult became one along with me . Chapter 27 Wealthy Merchant (Easy) Delphina, who was dressing herself up, was very erotic . She mended her loose hair, and wrapped up her spread clothes to conceal her body . She trembles as she saw the mark of blood on the cloth . As I thought, she had been a virgin . Rather than that, this I cant leave her like this . Wait here a little bit, okay . I pulled out the warp wing and teleported back to my mansion and warped directly to my room and grabbed my bed sheet . Miu! Im taking the bed sheet . I said in a loud voice to let Miu know, and once again I used the warp wing and went back to where Delphina was . The total time taken, was 10 seconds . As I got back, I saw Delphina was looking around relentlessly . Just now Rather than that, here . I put the bed sheet on Delphina . After I wrapped up Delphina using the bed sheet, the bad [After Assault] feeling that I got has gone . TL: The same with leaving a bad aftertaste at the end of your tongue if you dont do something regarding the thing that might had caused/done by you in order to make it right . E/N: Wouldnt it have been better to simply bring her along and let her choose? Delphina, having the same expression from the first time I saw her said, I give you my thanks . Ah no, the one who kind of ripped off your clothes was me after all so No, not that . Its a thank you for saving me . Eh? Inside my head or perhaps was it inside my heart, that certain dark stagnant feeling has gone . Was it Eleanor? Looking from now and before, I get the gist of what had happened and why were here . Aah It is as exactly as what you have imagined it to be . I will return your goodwill for saving my life . Life you say Cursed Sword Eleanor, looks like that sword is an authentic one . She looked at Eleanor that I had put at the side of my waist . Seems so (What do you mean it seems so, what do you mean!?) Eleanors voice of objection reverberated in my head . I ignored her as she was too noisy . A person who can wield the Cursed Sword Eleanor . was unheard of . Probably you are the first and also the last . Im not quite sure about never to be seen again though . Regarding that sword being the real deal, it looks like everything that Royal Highness Helena had said was true, I am quite interested in what Helena told you . About how you managed to defeat a troop of 1 000 soldiers, and how you can hold your footing against Orikuto without using magic . Ah, that sort of story . The latter half sounds a little bit off though . Because I was forced to hold onto my breath and exert my strength to my utmost limit, and I cant even hold it for long . But then again it is true to a certain extent . That is in own way, is inferior to the fact that you are able to wield the cursed sword Eleanor without having your heart consumed . Looks like that Eleanor is really strong . (If you really think that then show me some respect!) To show some respect to Eleanor who had taken the form of young girl, I simply cant . Shes just too cute . That being the case, I need to correct my thoughts . Un? Like what Royal Highness Helena had requested, I will accommodate all your needs and I will back you up with my utmost ability . If you have anything that you want to request for, please dont hold back and let me know . That saves me . And again, as I have said before, as a mean of contact I will have someone who will standby the entrance so please use that person . I got it . Somehow, after all that we had done, all we did was converse in a very businesslike style . As if there was a script on hand that was all that we read . She does not have the erotic feeling like when she was dressing herself . Even though I said that, she does not have the overflowing confidence that she had when I first met her at the mansion too . Its only, only business like feeling . E/N: I was just thinking that . Somehow its boring, Id like to break off from this sort of atmosphere . What should I do in order to meet you . To meet me? Aa, if I possible, I want to talk about you regarding a different matter other than business . Yuuki-sama is the seventh person who said that, they [want] me . If only you have said it earlier She said with a sigh mixed in it . I didnt say that I [want] her at all though, but thats about it anyway . The instant I saw Delphina, I already wanted her . TLN: WTF with this lustful MC . Because she was the first woman who I have an intimate relationship with, it makes we yearn for her even more . In order to reject the other suitors that has asked for my hand, Ive put a price on myself . TLN: Miki-sensei where are you going with this . Price? As long as the person can pull out that amount of money, I shall become that persons belonging no matter who that person might be . If you want it, buy it is that it? Yes . . and the price is? As much as my fortune . Eh? If you can buy me with money, an amount equal to my own wealth, then I shall be yours . So you mean to say Its like M&A thingy? Or am I wrong? But I kinda get the gist of it, in order to buy Delphina . I need to have to be wealthier than her, thats about it . E/N: I wonder if he can use the card for this *** Wealth that is comparable to a country, to surpass her wealthy that is comparable to a country . That will take time . What should I do . It doesnt seem like I can work it out by saving up little by little, I wont make it in time . Isnt there any other way to do it? I gave it a thought . Would you like to consult it with me? Un? What is she talking about out of the suddenC was what I had in my mind when Delphina for some reason looked at the other way . She was no longer affected by Eleanors miasma but for some reason why does she looked like shes in heat like before? Her face was bright red until the root of her ears . Consult, is it regarding money making? I-if you wish for then I can help you, you can consult with me on how to become rich in order to buy me . She said as her face becoming redder than before . I can somehow recognize that reaction, its a type of reaction that makes one feels embarrassed and [guilty] after saying the word . Somehow I was reminded of the black history that I had . Delphina did it . She wants to become mine, but her pride doesnt let her admit it . The thing that she had decided before, she cannot revoke it due to her pride . What an obstinate person, but that obstinateness of her is cute . Ive decided . Wa, what is? You said it before Delphina, you will leave someone to work as the medium of contact, right? I did . That, I dont need it . Eh? Delphina was shocked as she was lost for words . She looked like an abandoned puppy . I dont need someone who to work as a medium of contact . Delphina is going to live in my mansion . With that, I can easily contact you and consult you at any time . When I said that, Delphina, who was looking appalled before, has returned to her normal looks . She returned to the upright Delphina whom I first saw at the mansion . That is a little bit troublesome, without my presence The business wont run? Yes . Delphina said it in a calm voice, but on the other hand she looked quite dismayed . Calm is after all being calm, but one has to face reality . That is good too . As I thought shes a capable woman, a beautiful and capable woman . It makes me want her even more . If thats the case then . I pulled out the warp wing and brought Delphina with me back to the mansion . Waa Delphina should have already known the place where I teleported to, this is the first time we teleported together thus she was not in her proper mind at the moment . Delphina was greatly surprised . This place is? Were inside my mansions bedroom . D-did we just teleport in a blink of an eye? By the way, the place that we were at just now would be about one hours walk from here . That sort of thing is it magic? No, Ive never heard of such magic before . I will send you and take you home . Eh? To make it easy for Delphina to go work and back I will be seeing you off and take you back just like this . Like this then it would not be a problem for you to live here right? That well that might be the case but . But . Stop dawdling and say it . Yes! When I put a little bit of strength in my tone, Delphina answered it without beating around the bush . After she answered however, she started to beat around the bush again so I kissed her to shut her mouth . After being kissed amply on her mouth, it looks like Delphina was set off from her own pride . You got it? The-theres no helping it then . After I weaken her by pressing on her, this time she acts differently from before . She is still being obstinate, but if its this then its not bad either . Thats why I pushed her down . N-no you have yet to buy me . Then how about trying out the goods before buying it? The-then theres no helping it . Somehow, it was surprisingly easy . But then again that is cute so I was being intimate with Delphina until morning . Just like this, the residents of this mansion has increased . ______________________________________________________ Chapter 28 I hold 10 lottery tickets as I leave Saramas Trading . I bought the land around the mansion, which cost about 3 000 silver, and left all the troublesome stuff for Saramas to handle . Using the 50% off coupon, I managed to haggle down the price to 1500 and in the end, I bought the land for 1500 silver . After I did that, what came out were precisely these lottery tickets that are now in my possession . Even if I use the 50 percent discount, the things that I buy still count as the same price for the lottery tickets . TLN: Which means, even though the land was 3 000 silvers became 1500 after he used the discount ticket, the lottery still considered the purchase made as 3 000 as per the original price that was count . I assume, out of all the clich patterns, this pattern is the best one . Up until now, it would take about 300 silver for me to acquire 1 lottery ticket, but with this discount coupon, I was able to acquire 1 lottery ticket using only 150 silver . With this rhythm, I can draw a lot more at the lottery machine, I will keep on saving up the tickets and draw a bunch of times . Rather than that, lets draw some lottery! Holding 10 lottery tickets firmly, I thought about that lottery room . With one step, the scenery before me had changed, it has become the lottery room . Ohh, somehow this place looks a little bit different from before . Eleanor who had turned into a loli and somehow got herself sitting on top of my shoulder said . Just like what Eleanor had said, this lottery room looked a little bit different . Be it the interior design, or the staff that I was familiar with, for some reason they have this [Congratulations] sort of atmosphere around them . Welcome dear customer . What going on with all these? From now on a special draw has begun . Special draw?TLN: The original text would be limited time draw . But I changed it to special draw as that is what we usually call it . Or if you prefer it to be limited-time draw do tell me . E/N: I think limited time draw might be better . Or special addition . Yes, from now onC which last for one week . The prizes for the lottery this time are made of a special line up . These prizes are only obtainable during this special draw week, so please do draw the lottery to your heart content . Special draw, why is there such thing? Dear customer, are you aware of the Mercury Kingdom? Aa . How can I not know it, just by the name its the country of Helena-hime and Iris-hime . You see . Right now in Mercury Kingdom they are issuing paper bills replacing the coins . This is one big event, thus we would like to try and follow them by holding a special draw event . Thats the reason huh . But is there any connection between this and that? When the wind blows the market makes a profit . So its like how the ramen shop make an event after the valentine day?TLN: Which means, they are going with the flow of event to rake in some profit, That was what I thought . Even though there is no connection between the two, they still celebrate it, indeed its very merchant like . Aside from that, I looked at the list of prizes for the special draw . Consolation Prize C Lending out power (50%, until exhaustion)Third Prize C Lending out power (30 seconds)Second Prize C Lending out power (3 minutes)First Prize C Lending out power (1 hour) All of the prizes are the same . Ah, it must have been done in urgency so thats why the lineup was looking so uninspired . I shall explain the prizes . The powers that are mention here would be the power of yourself dearest customer . It will be a skill that lets you lend your power to the person that you want to . For example, the person who was here with you before . If he were to use this skill, he could lend the tentacle power that he has to other people . I see . But for your case dearest customer, it would be a little different . A person with all out strength xxx times, you can lend out the power amplification multiplier to a designated power that you want . The one that you lend would be the power that you originally had . TLN: Doesnt make any sense? It means that since he got the 777 overall strength power up, he can use any amount of amplification to amplify the power/person strength that he wants . So you meant to say, I can lend out the power amplification multiplier that I have? That is exactly how it goes . I see, it sounds kind of amazing . For example, If I were to lend Io my amplification power on her lightning magic, she can keep Orikuto busy for a longer period of time . More like, even though I have [777 overall strength power up] its not like I exert all of my strength all of the time . Like the time when I was fighting against Eleanor, Ive only been using XXX amount of strength just to fool around . To lend out that sort of power . Hmm, if I can lend out my power to my woman that would be good . I looked at the prize list once again . Although the power itself is omitted, I wonder if it would work properly . Above the third prize, I can use the skill no matter how many times I want right? Certainly . In exchange, the effects are quite short . The first prize is really the first prize . The time given is outstanding and you can use it however you want, the skill wont be used up . By the way, by any chance you were to get the third prize twice . You can lend out your power twice to the same person, or lend it into two different people, simultaneously . So its better for me to lend out the power when the time duration is almost finished, right? The first prize would of course would be a great win if I were to get it, if I were to win the third prize for 10 times . That would be delicious too . Fire, Ice and lightningI will learn various types of magic from now on but, it would mean me being split into 10 and getting hammered by various magic spells at once Looks like I have to devote myself in learning it then . Um Delicious . What is the expiry date for the use it until exhaustion? For this type . In games there are a lot of items that have a limited time usage . For confirmation, I asked about it anyway . There is none . It has become an even more delicious prize . Its a prize for the special draw after all . Even though its a prize that was brought up nonchalantly . . No, maybe it was not nonchalant after all . Well then, with that said it cant be helped for me to draw the lotteries . Well then, for the mean time here 10 lottery tickets . Hai, certainly I have received 10 lottery tickets . Now then you can draw the lottery 11 times . Let me do it . (Eleanor) Sure thing . Eleanor goes down from my shoulder . Just like before I put both of my hands on her arm pit and lifted her up like a kid, and align her height with the lottery machine lever . Se-no!TLN: Like you usually hear in anime similar to One, two . . Or here goes *garagaragaragaragara* Aah! Youin one go???!!!Ahahahahaha . Eleanor spun then lottery machine in one go as she let out series of big laugh . The balls come out one after another . In a blink of an eye, 11 spinning chances, my 1 500 was used up just like that . The time taken for all my chances to be used up didnt even reach 10 seconds . I wonder if this is what they mean by scrambling . Okay, 10 consolation prizes and Congratulation . You got a third prize . I did it . (Eleanor)E/N: I imagine her with a umu kind of face . That one prize makes up for the other ten consolation prizes . I brought Io along with me to the rocky mountain . Hello, are we going to harvest some Orikudite? That would be my second motive, today I got an experiment that Id like to try out . Experiment? If Orikuto comes out, I need you to hold off Orikuto for me . Haa . Fire out your lightning spell as much as you can . But, my magic power is, Oh, it appeared quite quick . Eh ehhh!!! Io was surprised . Ka, Kakeru-san . Anyway just do it, it is possible if its you . I pulled out the consolation prize of lottery where you can use it until exhaustion and used it . I picked Io as my target and lend her the power of my lightning . [Lending out lightning magic power to Io Akosu, remaining time is 4 minutes 59 seconds]A voice that is different from Eleanor appeared in my head . Io used her lightning magic and hit Orikuto directly . Once again, as fast as you can . Wa okay . Just like what she was told, Io let out another shot of lightning consecutively . Wha how did? Just now, I lend you my magic power temporarily . You lent me yours? Eh eeeeeeehhhh . Is that even possible? Yeah, I can . Is it something that you never heard of again? That is not exactly the case but I have heard the case where there is a forbidden technique where you can transfer your magic power in exchange for a life, but temporarily is I see, ah . Orikuto is going to start moving soon . Eeehh! Amazing I can even shoot a lot of lightning magic now . Rather than that, isnt her magic power a little bit more than mine? (Its because of the amplification . The original you should have a lot more than that) I see . If I were to lend her my lightning magic itself then probably the strength of the magic would be the same . However, the one that Im lending her right now was the amplified power so there are chances that her lightning magic strike being a lot stronger than mine . Speaking conversely, there is no meaning in lending out her any power at all . Because the original would be 0 times 777, so the result would still be 0 . TLN: If he were to lend her his lightning magic instead with no amplification . In addition, theres something on my mind, Its Eleanor . In this world, there is not even one person who can defy Eleanors possession . In other words, in this world the amount of people that have any sort of resistance towards Eleanor is 0 . I will try it out tonight, for now I will put that thought away . After that Tania was summoned . I pulled out another use until exhaustion type of ball . [Lending out Ice magic power to Tania Chi Chiakisu . Remaining time 4 minutes and 59 seconds . ] Tania, try and shot out an ice arrow, aim for Orikuto . U-un! Tania did like exactly what I had told her . Tania launched an ice arrow towards Orikuto in a flash but Orikuto also stopped in in the same fashion . But, I was excited . Io and Tania . Magician and Maid . Both of them had the appearance of a beautiful lady but . They are the women of my harem party whom I have bestow upon my power right now fighting against Orikuto . This feels good . In one week I need to save up lottery tickets as many as I can in this one week . Chapter 29 1:01 Azide Hideout modification Ive heard from Helena that theres a group of bandits, that named themselves the [Hungry Wolf Agito], live near Reis city . Is that the said hideout? Scouting from the forests outskirt, there is smoke coming from inside of the forest . For now, at least, it is confirmed that someone is actually living in there . Behind my back, there stood three women . Helena, Tania and Io . Helena, who had a ninja like appearance answered, I fear that its likely what you have said . There is report of people who live in the neighborhood going missing after they approached this forest . I see, the estimation of the groups number? I was informed that there were around 200 bandits . That might not be much if its handled by Kakeru; however, you need to be careful as the bandits leader always has an extremely sly method up to his sleeve . Is that so? Nee nee . Are we going to subjugate the bandit troop now? The ghostly maid Tania who was semi-translucent asked while floating in the air . Aah . That, are we going to do it too? I dont think theres any need for us to . After all, their numbers are only about 200, Kakeru-san will finish it by himself in a blink of an eye . Io the magician said . Certainly, if I were to jump into the battle it would end like that . I got Eleanor and my warp wing . Bandit troop with only 200 members in it is nothing much, I could handle them by myself . I could but . For today, I intend not to lift my hand . Id like for the three of you to do it . Us three . Is it? Ehh, dont tell me that Kakeru-san are you going to lend us your power? Both of Io and Tania who had experienced the skill beforehand already know where I am going with this development . As for Helena who has never experienced it, theres a look of [???] visible on her expression . What do you mean by that? Are there anything that you are capable of Helena? In terms of fighting ability . For once, as a minimum level of self-protection Ive always bring this with me . Helena pulled out a small dagger as she answered . Its a dangerous looking dagger that the yakuza usually uses, but when it used by Helena it looked like a decorative item with a value of art . She drew the dagger out and held it with a backhanded grip . Can you fight with that? No, this is left for me to suicide whenever I had the opening to do so . Because many problems would arise if I were left alive in the hand of the enemy, as they would take advantage using me against my royal family . I see . I can understand her story but From now on, suicide is forbidden . I said . Helena was looking a little bit surprised, but she nodded silently . If Kakeru-sama says so then . Un . Well then let us try and give it a test . I pulled myself together and going to lend Helena my power . The problem is, what kind of power should I lend her? This will also act as a big test . The Art of Dagger has been lent to Helena Mercury . Remaining time 29 seconds . Oh, it looks like it is possible . Helena, come and try attacking me . I understand . Without any hesitation, Helena hold the dagger with a backhand grip and launch herself forward attacking me . Eh? Helena was surprised as a sharp slashing attack came flying . I parried her attack softly using Eleanor . Your movement has become nimbler compared to before it seems . Eh Eh? a rare bewildered expression was seen on Helena face . Helena has always been calm, Helena who has always follow everything that I said with composure was looking bewildered . Being able to see that sort of expression on Helenas face, is a sort of limited time lottery for me too . Once again I called for Tania and Io, and explain the plan to them . I will lend to you a portion of my strength . Kakeru-samas strength, I understand . A very understanding Helena . But, if shes too understanding then it would be boring . Well then, today I want to put it into test . I want to see how far can you ladies go with my power . That is the test that I want to conduct today . Understood . Answered Helena . Her swift answer came without any hesitation is like always too . Then, well going to start now . I declared as bestow upon them my powers . The Art of Dagger has been lent to Helena Theresia Mercury . Remaining time is 4 minutes 59 seconds . The Magic of Ice has been lent to Tania Chichiakisu . Remaining time is 4 minutes and 59 seconds The Magic of Thunder has been lent to Io Akosu . The remaining time is 4 minutes 59 seconds I used the use until exhaustion type to the three of them . We entered the forest, and head toward the smoke that was coming out from the forest . Soon after a silhouette of a man appeared . No matter how one look at him, he looks like a bandit . Who are you bastard? . . Helena launched herself forward sneakily . Her movement is no different from a normal girl, nor does she appeared to be quick . Enemy ambush? Dont screw with us . That was why the bandit still has time to curse . After he finished cursing, he pulled out the sword from behind his waist and swung it against Helena . Counterattack . Helenas dagger stabbed forward with a flash . Oo!! Hime-sama, thats amazing! Tania and Io was struck with admiration . Helena, without her expression changed even a little bit said, That is given . This is Kakeru-samas strength that I am borrowing afterall . Un! Youre right . Yes! LIke usual, the three of them flatter me too much . The three of them plunged forward . The enemies kept appearing one after another, some of the began to shout with indecent looks on their faces, most probably because their enemies are beautiful women . Helena swings her dagger, while Tania and Io use the magic that they are good at respectively . In a blink of an eye, what was left were only the bandits screams of agony . The three of them had managed to defeat all the bandits that came out one after another . 777 overall strength powerup . If I were to say it right now, those three are the worlds most exalted talent in their own arts . The number one exalted talent in dagger, the number one exalted talent in ice magic, and the number one exalted talent in thunder magic . I dont know how much power they originally have but, but it would probably be normal without the 777 overall strength powerup . I can say much for Tania and Io as they only need to shoot out the magic that they are good at, but I can say its good for Helenas [Art] . Kyaa!!! Helena fall down as she stepped on a pebble . Taking the opening that was made, the bandit was going to split Helena apart who had fall flat onto the ground . As her movements are slow, it is easy for Helena to make a blunder like tripping over a pebble but the power over Helenas art of dagger is undisputedly strong . That, the girls had already realized it too . Hime-sama, it is better for you not to move much and instead just wait for them to come and attack you first . I will do as you say . The bandits were defeated one after another . You could say the test bore even better results than what I had expected . And, there is one more harvest that I got from this test . As the girls were defeating the bandits, seldom lottery tickets could be found appearing on the ground . Does this mean that was the thought that I had . I am not quite sure whether its due to them being in a same party as me or it was because they defeated the bandit with the power that I lent them . Either way the result has been concluded, and I am greatly satisfied by it . (Youre not going to help them?) Eleanor asked . Watching the girls fight makes me happy, even more that right now they are fighting with the power that I lent them . (I guess the same goes for me with my undead army then . ) Iyaa to put me together with you is Well I guess you can say so . I entered the spectating mode completely as I was having an idle chat with Eleanor . In less than 5 minutes the girls managed to subjugate the bandits . If I were to say the pinchiest pinch that they had coming for them would be the time when Helena tripped over a pebble . Thats all and there is not even a scratch on their body . ((E/N: Pinchiest pinch)) But then again, as Helena was the only one that moved around her breath sounds erratic . If only I can lend her my stamina and endurance, it wouldve been great . Well theres no problem at all, and the test result is extremely satisfying . As I thought, I need to draw the lottery even more . I will gather even more tickets for the special draw . The three of them walk back to my direction while having an idle chat, while I was thinking what sort of words of praise I should give them . All of a sudden, there was a man who jumped out from one side . The man appeared behind Helena and bound her arm that was holding the dagger from behind . Dont move, dont you care what will I do to this girl if you do? Hime-sama!!! The man used Helena as a shield . As the man was closely glued to Helena, Tania nor Io can shoot a magic attack against the man . With Helenas arm holding the dagger being bind from behind, it was impossible for Helena to compete against the man in physical strength . Hime-sama? Hou I dont know which hime-sama you are but, if you care for her life then you better not do anything stupid because I am the type of man that will do what he needs to do! The man held Helenas neck using an eagle grip, he was trying to show us that he can kill Helena at any time that he wants to . I unsheathe Eleanor silently . You bastard, dont you see . In a blink of an eye I pressed forward the last bandit, to make sure that the he wont hurt Helena even a tiny bit, I cut off both of the man hand using Eleanor . Eh? Both of the man hands danced in the sky, as for the man he does not seems able to understand what had just happened . There was no need for him to understand . I pulled Helena to myself as the mans head fell off from his body . That man was the last one . With this, the bandit den was completely subjugated . Im sorry, for putting you in a danger . Helena was completely calm . Knowing that Kakeru-sama is here . I knew that I would definitely be fine . Is that so? She was the same calm Helena . With this we have completely annihilated the bandit group . Sequel to that event, Delphina who had heard the story was like, I-I have some skill with my whip too . Delphina said making an appeal . Chapter 30 Theres no other choice other than making a harem . Delphina was lying on the bed, completely exhausted . Because we were making love for about two hours, she looked completely out of strength . On the other hand, I was completely okay . Or to be precise, it was not enough at all . Normally thinking, we were having a surprising amount of ( * ) so I should be out of strength, but instead I wanted to do it more and more . TLN: The ( * ) was in the raw fill it with your imagination . Its like, even though Im not hungry but when I grab a food I became hungry instead . Its that sort of feeling . I never felt like this before, to be honest I was quite normal before . ThisC dont tell me my libido was also increased by 777 times? . It is possible . It wont calm down . I looked at my ( * ) and murmured . I lasted more than 10 rounds and its still like that, then it was exactly as what I had thought . Even so, I still want to do it . I want to do it, be it physically or using any other means . By Delphinas side, a lottery ticket appeared . There was no lottery ticket before I did it with Delphina, but now a lottery ticket appeared . There is no mistaking it, it was a lottery ticket from the result of me making love with Delphina . Be it physically or lottery, I want to do it more and more . But to ask more from the exhausted Delphina, it would make me feel awkward . Im sorry I dont think I can Delphina apologized while being completely exhausted . Dont worry about it . If its really multiplied by 777 times, unleashing it all on one woman is illogical . That is why Delphina has done nothing wrong . Shes done nothing wrong, but in reality I am a little bit troubled . Frankly speaking, as of now my partner is Delphina alone, after she gives up then I will be left with no one to continue with . . . Should I do it by myself? No, that is too pitiful, I can pretty much assure that the lottery ticket wont appear . TLN : Does anyone remember the tentacle guy?? There is no mistaking it that the lottery will not appear, its not a theory of mine . But somehow I was able to feel it . Ill call . For the maid . Maid? Do you mean Miu? Yes, in exchange for me to become Yuuki-sama partner- Ah, Miu is not that sort of maid . Eh? Eh? For some reason, Delphina was surprised . As surprised as she was, she pulled herself together and then said, Then how about that magician? Io? Im not in that sort of relationship with Io either . Eh? Then how about her Royal Highness Helena? Not in that sort of relationship with Helena either . Yuuki-sama, this may come out of the sudden but . Dont you have anyone else other than me? . None . There is no use in hiding it so I told her the truth . As I dont really have anyone else to do it with other than with Delphina so there was no helping it . Is that so . Yeah . I completely thought that Royal Highness and that magician are in that sort of relationship with Yuuki-sama . Well, I guess it does seem like that . More like, the relationship between Helena and I is supposed to be like that . But due to various reason we didnt get the exact timing to proceed with our relationship . Helena always comes by to my mansion but she always goes back to the castle, so thats why we have yet to do the deed . Just remembering about it makes me even more horny . Im feeling really horny as if my head being split by a heavy headache, that just how much I want to do the deed . Um, Yuuki-sama . Un? It seems like Ive recovered a little so I can be your partner again . Delphina said bashfully . Her exhausted looks did not change when she said that but still I am touched with her lovable conduct . I pushed Delphina down while whispering the words, Thank you gently to her ears . *** The following day, I was still feeling horny . Morning, it was the same like always where Io would come to the mansion to do our party daily activity like hunting the mountain cow and getting the orikudite ore . But, I couldnt help but to steal a glance at Io once in a while . There were a lot of magicians with Ios body figure and clothes; however, as there are some parts that was uncovered by the cloth it looked especially sexy . With only that, it was more than enough to make me horny all over again . And I vent my unfulfilled wish by beating up Orikuto . I sliced Orikuto into pieces, when he resurrected I sliced him again to pieces, and again and again . Its the same as if youre venting out something using sports . I put my everything in it . However, in the end there was no meaning behind it . Rather than calming down, I became even more hornier than before . As it was getting dangerous, I made up an excuse and part ways with Io . After we part ways, I went to the grassy plain . As I thought, rather than going to the city with a lot of people, this place is a whole lot better . As in Roizen City there are a lot of young and beautiful ladies, I might end up becoming a criminal when I am no longer able to hold myself in . As the day passed with the sunset lighting upon the grassy plain, I waited for the promised time and used the warp wing to bring Delphina home . In Delphinas room, Helena was also there . Helena was not in her ninja outfit . She was dressed like the first time I met her, she was wearing her royal dress . Theres a lot of skin exposure . Her breasts were even more emphasized, in a refined princess demeanor sort of dress . That was the dress that Helena was wearing The moment I saw her, I burst out overflowing with libido *** Mansions bedroom . On top of the bed, the completely exhausted Helena and Delphina were there . As a result of us three making love, the both of them looked completely exhausted, almost fainting . As for me, I was still standing strong while not having enough . Other than having my partner increased by one, there is nothing different from last night . To think that even us both cannot ease you . . Its a given . Hes Kakeru-sama afterall . If it continues on like this, my body wont be able to hold on for much longer . Delphinas murmurs was heard . When she said it like that, I dont feel bad at all As a man . By the way, another lottery ticket appeared . After making love with the both of them for more than 10 times Ive only gotten 1 lottery ticket, so it doesnt seem like the numbers of partner that I have would affect how many ticket that I could get . I wonder if I would get it randomly like when I defeat the monsters . I would like to confirm my suspicion by doing it a lot more times but as they both had said that their body wont last any longer . It would be bad if I force them more than they are able to . Helena and Delphina, are my women . It is not my style to destroy my women . Rather than doing them until theyre destroyed, I like to have them by my side and have their affection forever . Regardless of the lottery ticket, as a man, it is something that I want being normal . I looked at both of them who were on the bed . As I thought, I shouldnt ask the impossible from them . Ive got money, there must be a prostitution- that was what I thought when the door suddenly knocked . Master, Io-san is hereC Hiyan! Kakeru-san, is it possible that Kakeru-sans physical condition- Kyaa!!! Miu and Io entered the room . It was like a moth flying to the the flame . Miu is my maid slave so in other words she is my thing, on the other hand Io is my admirer for I am the wielder of the cursed sword Eleanor; [The Believe] . As such, I pushed the both of them onto the bed . *** On top of the bed, the amount of people gasping for air while being completely exhausted was increased to four people . Miu and Io who was having it for their first time were completely out of strength, while Helena and Delphina who was already exhausted since the beginning became dead tired . However, Im still hard and strong . This is troubling . I was troubled to the point it was more than a mere feeling of troubled . Being greatly perplexed, I need to do something (not that I can do anything) sort of attitude came to me while I wander around the bedroom . Leaning over the wall, I caught sight of Eleanor . (I-I am off limits you know!) Eleanor extremely flustered voice resounded inside my brain . Thats a given you idiot . Even though the Im being aroused to the point that it would burst out from my chest, even if its me I cannot possibly do it with Eleanor . There is nothing I can do with Eleanor in her sword form . More like, it is impossible to do it . . But if shes in her human form like she was in the lottery room that would be a little bit dangerous . Master, you brute *Cries* As I thought, Kakeru-san is really amazing . Somehow I felt like Miu and Io had muttered something . Miu looks like she was sulking a little bit, on the other hand out of the four Io looked like shes in trance the most . Looking at the both of them being like that, I became horny once again, even more when I looked at Helena and Delphina . I have to say I am really bad . *** With the morning sun taking over the night, I pose myself in a daunting manner . At the rear of the bed, there were four woman lying down on the bed looking completely bewitched . After doing it more than 100 times, the end result rewards me with 3 lottery tickets . Finally, the amount of arousal that I have had narrowed quite a bit so that it will no longer interfere with my daily life . With the things that happened for the past two days, I have finally made my resolution . In order to get the lottery tickets . In order to avoid the woman to be overworked . I will make a harem . I declare with a loud voice . Chapter 31 I want to have a new girl in my harem, and when I relay my train of my thought to the girls they replied, That is a given. Why was it not like that since the beginning? I will follow everything that Kakeru-sama wishes for. Because master is too savage. Please let me in your harem too. Wait I am already in your harem! They said a lot of things but, none of the say a word of objection. Rather than objecting, they asked me to do find more harem members. Delphina even said that it wont cut it for me if the harems girls are not around 100. And such, it has become that I need to find the next candidate that I need to get into my harem. *** Midday C Frosty Dine. After we finished our first job by hunting, I brought Io along to the dine. Welco- Kakeru-san! The poster girl Fiona greeted us while her face was brimming with smile. It has been a while Kakeru-san! Yeah, havent seen you for a while. Hows Mai-chan, is she doing well? Yes, fortunately. Ah, you may have a seat over here. Fiona showed me and Io our seat. Mai wanted to go to your place to give her gratitude, but I wonder if it would not be a trouble for you. Trouble? Why? Why would there be any trouble if they want to come over to my place?Is that so. Then next time, I will be troubling you for my next visit. Sure thing. By the way, Kakeru-san has been doing really great for the past few days. Ive heard a lot of rumors about you. Rumors? Yes, like how you managed to defeat a whole army troop by yourself, how you defeat a monster that is way bigger than a house with one attack, and you even defeat the infamous Orikuto regardless of its weakness. Ive heard a lot of an exaggerated stories about you. When I heard the stories, I was wonder which monster would have the capability to do that! is just how much of an exaggeration that I have heard. Truth to be told, none of them are exaggeration as I did it just like what she had heard. Like how I defeat a troop of 1 000 man alone, defeat a monster bigger than a house in one attack But regarding to defeating Orikuto, I looked at Io and she looked away just a little bit. I am sorry, looks like my friend boasted a little bit too much about my accomplishment. Boasting huh? I am not sure how much of a boast did they told about me but anyhow, it doesnt make me feel bad anyway. But You can really hold the cursed sword normally as if nothing happens. Fiona looked at Eleanor. As Mari has been taken over by Eleanor once, Fiona still have a very deep impression regarding Eleanor. I will look over this sword properly. There wont be any more cases that would happen just like what had happened to Mai-chan. I understand! But there might be chances that things that happened to Delphina might happen again though, that is very good in its own sense if I use it properly. (Dont you dare use me as if I am at your disposal for everything!) I heard her objection, but I will just ignore it. I have a small chat with Fiona regarding the society and made my orders. I continued on chatting with Io when Fiona went back to working. But, the rumors had spread out really that much. From what I have heard, the the rumors have even reach the neighbouring country. The Black Sword Knight that protects the princess. At first, I didnt think much of it. That must be the time when I saved Helena. It looks like the rumours are rampantly spreading around without me knowing anything about it. But as I thought, I didnt feel bad at all. Oii, have you heard? Seems like the subjugation for the savage tribe has been jostled. What? Looks like everything that Royal Highness Helena had done was for naught. Hm? My ears picked up a voice. Opposite to the dine there were two-man party, they were having a talk about rumors that they have heard. As Helenas name was mentioned, subconsciously I picked up their voice. Didnt Princess Helena go to the front line directly and after that they won as the soldiers swept the battle ground victoriously? Its only rumour, but Ive heard that the princess of the savage tribe has come to the frontline personally and this has ignited the vigor of the savage tribe members. Since she appeared, they seem to have had a succession of victories. Now, she is also dubbed as the Goddess of Victory, the Holy Saint Haqua. Hee, the savage tribes princess is a military girl huh. I bet she looks like a gorilla. And that is where youre wrong One of the man grinned as his tone turned undoubtedly lewd. Shes one hell of a beauty. But that is just a rumor right? No, the soldier who had run away claimed that the savage tribes princess is a good looking princess. Are you serious? This, by any chance perhaps. If they went on with that sort of momentum-. As it become a future course where the kingdom would have lostC sort of conversation, I stopped picking up their voice. However, it seems like Ive heard something good. A beautiful and strong princess. I need to see it by my own eyes to discern either its true or not. *** Night C Mansion. When I got back to the mansion I began making my inquiries to Helena, and she answered normally. Is it about Nana Kano? Shes got an easy name to say.At least for a Japanese like me. Regarding that, it really does troubles me. From the rumors that Ive heard shes pretty strong and gained victory after victory in every battle that she participated in. That is the truth. Their first battle possibly their first battle but. Our 2,000 man force was defeated by their small troop of 30 people. And the soldiers who are still alive from that battle are living in fear. Honestly, we cannot think of any reasons. Seriously? The war is gaining its momentum and its has reaching the point where the opposition party is assembling their soldiers. With a higher number of soldiers, they are gaining their momentum. To increase our strength even more, this time we are sending the soldiers from the capital instead of using only those who are available on the actual site. It has become quite the story it seems. Is it really that much of an important matter? I gave it a thought for a while. How about the participation of the subjugation force? Kakeru-sama wants to participate? Yeah, I am quite interested in that princess. Helena nodded with a face saying I see. As we have been talking about increasing the numbers of my harem woman so she quickly caught up to my intention. The idea of Kakeru-sama wanting to participate in the subjugation itself is already a good thing, you can act as one of the soldiers. However, I am afraid that Kakeru-sama wont be able to pursue your goal. (E/N: The last sentence is incorrect grammatically; however, I am leaving it alone in favor of the characters personality) Why? It has been the countrys policy to publicly execute those who are caught. As, theres a chance of a comeback if we let them live on a whim. Not to mention, other means of killing would lead to the rumors which in itself would be troublesome later. Ah, I see I see. Theres also something like that huh. I guess its the same with the Hideyori incident after the war in Osaka, theoretically.(E/N: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Toyotomi_Hideyori) Certainly if that happened it would be troublesome to the government side, but if the public prosecution were really to be executed. I would be to one in trouble instead. That is why, Kakeru-sama needs to capture her by himself so you need to attack them using a different route than the army. In other words, Kakeru-sama needs to be in the lead and capture her. I see I look at Helena, and ask. Are you fine with this Helena? Of course, the question that I am asking this to would be the Princess Helena. As it is closely related with the Kingdom policy. But Helena answered it quite easily, I will go by everything that Kakeru-sama wishes for. She answered normally. *** Euboi. Ive been here before. But now we are facing against the savage tribe with Delphina whom I brought along using the warp wing to the gate. The gate feels even more impressive compared to the time when I came here. The current strength of Euboi is about 500 men, but on the other side 3 000 men were gathered. Ive heard about them gathering their forces, but its looks like they have gathered more than what Ive expected. Looks like all the powerful clans within the nearby area went to serve under her wings. They probably making her their palanquin. As of now, they are sowing favors with the princess, once the savage tribe gain their victory against the kingdom. They will want to reap a huge benefit later on. I see. That is why their numbers might increase even more if we just let it be. That is why this time not only the powerful clans, but also the public has joined in. From the rumors that Ive heard, she has quite the charisma. I see. Then, how shall we attack? Hmphh. I give it a thought.My enemies would be 3 000 people. It would require me to expend a lot of my energy if I were to clash with them heads on. The manpower that we have here are me with my four harem members, a summonable ghost Tania. Even by combining our strength it would be a very tight battle. I think we take the profitable way by watching them from this side, let them clash against each other as we wait. I agree with that idea. And there is more information that Ive heard. Information? Yes, It seems like Nana Kano stayed behind this time. There are some sort of internal disputes amongst the powerful clans, so she went back to mediate between the involved parties. This is a gathering of fate, it seems. It seems like we are saved from a great trouble. And another thing, the amount of soldiers that will be accompanying her will be around 500, and I have pinned down the route that they will be taking too. That is some information that you got there. Information is a merchants life after all. Delphina said as if it is an obvious thing. I see, I can completely give my consent with that. That information must be expensive. Paying with my promotion is okay with me. Well then, that information is sold! *** With the information that I got from Delphina, I went to the said route to ready my ambush. I was alone in the middle of the road with a daunting pose. By the way, I asked for the others to hide away. Having them fighting together with me while I lend them my powers sounds good but, as they need to finish of the enemies within 5 minutes, it would be quite dangerous if 5 minutes passed and there are still a lot of enemies. That is why I gave up on that idea.As I waited a little bit more, from afar I gain sight of my target. Just like the information that I got from Delphina said, it was force with 500 manpower. Who goes there! HalC! I cut down their guard without reserve. My aim is Nana Kano alone. There is no need for me to give any answer to the normal soldier. I swing Eleanor around and slayed down the soldier one after another. As it was a sudden movement from my side, all the soldiers were not prepared in the least. Do not panic, get into formation! Deal with it calmly! I heard a voice. It was a beautiful voice. When I looked at the direction from where the voice came from, in between the soldiers I saw a beautiful woman covered in white armor. She is a beautiful woman, just like what the rumor had stated. I was charmed by her, but then I realized something abnormal is happening. I am under pressure and it became stronger. I was thinking to run to where nana is in one move, but my legs were stopped. I felt like a thick wall was thrust upon me from above. They are much stronger than the 1 000-man unit that Cyrillic led before. Is this the power of the princess command. (These soldiers are well trained) I think I will get serious now. I took a step back, and re-affirm my stance while holding Eleanor. I hold Eleanor horizontally. From Eleanors blade, a dark aura was emitted. Cursed sword. Is it the rumored Cursed Sword Eleanor. Knight of the Black Sword. TLN: Nice title tho. I started running while the soldiers were shaking in fear. After that, I plunged myself into the enemy crowd and began cutting them down one after another. After cutting through around 100 people, Ive reached to where Nana is. Eleanors dog. Well of course you will think like that, Ive come here to capture you. As if Ill let you, I will be avenged! Nana draw a sword. Relatively its a long sword, the design of the edge resembles the tail (?) of a thing swayed like a wind. Coupled with Nanas style, the both of them looks amazing. (E/N: What?) Here I go!! The tip of the long sword was brandished against me. I accept the attack using Eleanor, sparks were flying accompanied with the sounds of metal clashing against each other. Shes strong. At least, she is the strongest foe that I have encountered so far. She is strong, and beautiful, a woman with personality. I see, she is just like what the rumor described her to be was what I thought. I exchanged blows with Nana. Unbeknownst to us, the soldier surrounding us has entered the spectating mode. And the fight has become person with me fighting against Nana. All the soldier wore the faces showing how calm and composed they were. There is no way our Princess Nana would loseC that was the sort of expression that they had on their face. We continued on exchanging blows on the spur of moment. I have to say it is quite fun exchanging blows with Nana like this, however my original plan is to capture her. Haaaaaaaaaa!!! Huuunnn!!! I expend all my strength, however as not to hurt Nana I snap the long point of her long sword. The long sword fall, going round and round and eventually stab the ground. I put Eleanor at the root of Nanas throat. Kuuhh! Kill me! Do not fret. I wont kill you. I picked up Nanas sword with her along and warped back into the mansion. Nana who had just experienced warping for the first time was shocked. Now then, with this Ive caught her. From now on its the main event. As it took quite a while, it has become quite late. Im sorry. Next, would be [Conquering Nana], that is the plan when evening comes. TLN : I sensed reip not good reip.E/N: Wow, Sudden ending Chapter 32 To be warped suddenly into my bedroom, Nana was extremely shocked . Where is this place? Were in my mansion, its located in Roizen City . Roizen you say? Dont spout such nonsense! There is no way we can travel to Roizen City in a blink of an eye! That leaves a lot of things to tell you . However, now that we are in a bright place, I understand that you are a whole lot more beautiful . Though it is quite different with the type of beauty that Helena has . You say Helena? Nana raised one of her eyebrows . You bastard! Are you calling your master without no honorific? I see; this is how its going to be huh? What do you mean by that? Helena is not my master . To be exact, its the other way around . I am Helenas master . Master? You can think of it as the master of a harem . Wha . Nanas face turned completely beet red, looks like shes responding to the word harem . By any chance, shes the type that doesnt have any sort of immunity towards that sort of thing? Which reminds me, since we started conversing earlier, I noticed that the way she talks is very stiff . If I had to say it, her type is quite close to Princess Iris, but Nana is even more unrefined than Iris . She is called the Princess of the Savage Tribe . But if I got to choose, shes more like a shogun or even more like a general of army . That is the type of woman that I see her as . Nana body was trembling as she burst to rage . Dont spout such nonsense to me! For Helena to bow down to a man such as you! Well well, youll understand it later on . By the time Helena comes, no, but you see Nana was bewildered with the way I talk . That Helena is Rather than that, I got an important matter to talk about . Huuh? The reason why I captured you . Let me tell you this, even though you have taken me as a prisoner, my army wont lose their morale . Even more if you kill me . My death will only increase the morale of my army . Ah, thats not it . That is not the reason why I caught you, so you can be at ease . Thats not the reason? The reason why I captured you is because I want you in my harem . Wha! Nana was lost for words as her whole body trembles . How is it? I refuse! No matter what? That is given! . What can I do so that you will agree to be in my harem . I looked at her tender as I asked her the question . Nana made a surprised look, and answered me with a provocative tone . If you win against me that is . But I did win against you earlier . Th-that was because I didnt have my guard up . Youre unprepared huh . Well, that is fine by me . I took Nana sword, and hand the sword over to her by the hilt . Again, looks like my action had made her surprised . PS: Nanas sword is a fencing sword . Are you in a sound mind? Yeah . Youre going to regret this . Nana received the sword and got up into her stance . I was pushed with pressure; the pressure was even stronger than before . Earlier was humiliated with defeat, but now I wont lose . What will you do if you lose again this time? Then I will do everything that you say . You said it yourself, if you lose then join my harem without fuss . Thats fine by me . As we are surrounded by soldiers before I have hold by my strength by quite a lot, however now that we are one on one like this . Nana kept on assaulting, slash after slash while I kept on parrying the attack using Eleanor . The shockwave that happened due to our sword clashing against each other shook the bed . Certainly, I can feel that she is stronger than she was before . Her speed and the weight of her blow has increased by at least one rank . It cant be help if she gained enough confidence to think With this I wont lose . Who-whos there inside the room? Outside the bedroom, Mius voice was heard . It is Miu? Its me . Master? Youve come back Master? Yeah, Im fine here . Miu can go back to work . Yes, I understand . At first she was quite restless, but after knowing that I was the one whos inside the bedroom, she calmed down . Just like that, she went off to somewhere . Dont get distracted! Whoops! That was a close one just now . Kuhh! Getting a little bit more serious, I exert a little bit more force in swinging Eleanor and I flicked off the long point of Nanas long sword . Different from before, I managed to render Nana powerless once again . She looked at her own hand and then turn her look at the sword that had fallen onto the cement . Her mouth was hung open as her face displayed an unbelievable look . Even though Ive already used my entire strength Dont tell me that was the sort of look that Nana got on her face . How is it? Kuu Kill me! Like I said! I wont kill you . I sheathed Eleanor back to her scabbard . Anyway, Ive won . When I implied that she has to keep up to her words, Nana looked on the other side, and answered me almost as if she was spitting . Do as you like . Is it really okay? A loss is a loss! Dont make me repeat myself . You sure say good thing sometimes . Let me tell you this, you can do whatever you want to do with my body . But dont think you can do anything to change my heart . Nana said to with with a scowl . How should I say this? That, isnt it some sort of flag? Well, since she has raised her flag for me, I will do just like what she wanted me to do . I hold Nanas shoulder who was now without resistance and then pushed her down onto the bed . *** After being pushed with my almost bottomless libido, Nana was lying down on the bed completely exhausted . Are you okay? Even though I was thinking that she should be fine as even Delphina was quite fine when my partner was only her, but as I am quite curious I asked her anyway . Not long after, the light came back to Nanas eyes . While being sprawled over the bed, she looked at me with a stubborn look . With only this degree Youre expecting me to submit to you? Ah, looks like youre fine . Thank goodness . With only this degree no matter how many times you do me I will not yield . Un maa This is not my limit though . . Wha? Nana was stunned . *Kon Kon* The sound of the door being knock was heard . Is that you Miu? Yes, is it okay if I enter now Master? Will I be attacked? Well, she did hear the sound of me fighting with Nana before . Its okay now . Well then, excuse me . Miu entered with a tray on her hold, on top of the tray there were two glass filled with water . Ive brought some water . Youre so considerate . I think it was about time for Master to have your second round so that is why it would be the best if I serve them water . As expected from an experienced Miu, you sure know how to do things . Second round? Nana was almost shocked to death . Yeah, the second round . Wait, so are you saying that we are going to do a lot more of that? Of course! You must be joking . Well then Master . I will bring you water again for the third and fourth round . Ou! Ill leave it to you . Third and fourth round you say?! Miu hurriedly exit from the bedroom . By the time when I see her lightly run towards the exit, I felt like there are some still lingering effect from the time when I pushed her down the other day . After this, I will have to properly *mofu* *mofu* with her . But before that . I turned away to Nana . Should we continue? WaitC just how many times do you plan on doing this? U-n? I give it a thought . Compared to a normal man, around 700 times? Wha . As I answered as if its a given . Nana was at a loss for words . Of course, she did try to crawl out from the bed, but I wont give her any chance to do that . I caught her, and then declare . Im going to do it! TLN: More literate translation would be, IMMA BANG YOU HARD! SuJust mind this one thing . Whatever you going to do to me I will not yield . Nana declared strongly . The more she said it, the more I like her . I made love with Nana to my hearts content . From the front, from behind, from above and from below, every part of her body I made it mine . However, Nana never stopped resisting . Even though her body was completely exhausted, I will not lose . , I will never yield to you with this . , she resisted . In the end, she stopped after the day turned to dawn . After the eighth round finished, Miu was looking really sleepy when she brought in the water . Speaking of how the amount of times that weve done the deed, I did it a little bit more than the time when I did it 100 times . Just like this, Nana has become my woman . _________________________________________________________ E/N: Calculating these rounds out based on his 100 shot spree, each 1 only lasted 5 minutes . What a quick shot . Chapter 33 Chapter 33 C Before the tea gets cold Morning . Nana entered the dining room while we were having a breakfast . She looked really smart, complete with her long tip longsword and white armor . Are you okay? Stand up . I am okay . No matter how you look at her, her knees were trembling, and yet she still acted as if shes okay . What an admirable will-power . I see . Well, when you are really feeling unwell you shouldnt force yourself and get some rest . Because whenever youre looking fine I felt like assaulting you so you need to say it properly if you really cannot do it anymore, it saves a lot of trouble for me too . Tha-thank you for your consideration . Nana trembled just a little bit . Just like that, she stood up a little bit slanted to my side from behind . She straightened up her back with one of her hands touching the patterned long point of her sword . She acted just like a guard . You, have a seat, too . But- Inside this mansion, you are my woman . It is one of your duties to have a seat and have your meal with me . Well then When I emphasis that it is one of her roles, she sat down without any qualms . As I thought, Taking that into consideration, she really is acting like a guard . Shes quite a one-track-mind kind of woman . But thats cute too . I had my breakfast with Nana while Miu was serving the table . As there was nothing to talk about, we just ate our breakfast silently . Good morning . This time, it was Delphina who came . She too, was wearing smartly as she gave off the aura of a wealthy merchant . Good morning . I am sorry for yesterday . That surprised me . We had come to welcome you back, only to see that there was a woman being pushed down, supposedly being linked to you . I was actually wondering what was happening . At that time we were having our fourth round . How many rounds did you last afterward? Eight? I looked at Nana, as if Im trying to make sure by asking her . Nana kept silent, while blushing, her face completely red . It was too embarrassing for her that she couldnt possibly answer it . She confirmed it with her silence . You really did it . To think you could last that many rounds while handling his lust alone . You too? Yes . Sorry I was late introducing myself . My name is Delphina Homerus Ramanri . I am Nana Kano Delphina dont tell me youre that Delphina!? Yes . I am that Delphina, the person people would come to for sponsorship when they are looking for funds . . . Nana looked at me with an utterly shocked look . Conversely, I am quite interested in what they were talking about . What do you mean by sponsorship? Rebel army Ahh, I only call them as such . The girls went looking for me and asked for funding . Of course, by the small chance that they have succeeded I shall be rewarded handsomely in a lot of ways . So, you are funding them? By no means . Delphina laughed . The rebellion got Royal Highness Helena deeply involved this time . Which means the side that Yuuki-sama will stand out for is plain for the eyes to see . Putting your bet on the losing side is the same as wasting money . I was quite agitated when I heard that our request was refused but . Now I know why . Nana said as she looked at me . If you know the principal that you go by, its very easy to make a judgement . Conversely, if its her Royal Highness Helena . No, if Mercury Kingdom asked me to loan them money, I think that I would consider it . Delphina said while looking at me meaningfully . What should I do then I asked directly . Yuuki-sama should form his own unit and act as a revolt suppression . Delphina said with a smile like a blooming flower (I learned this only latter but that is the sort of face that Delphina had when shes reaping profit) . *** Outskirt of Euboi . I brought along Miu, Nana, and Delphina . With a collective army of 300 men, we set out to subjugate the 1500 rebel army . Even though the rebel army was looking at us from afar, it was easy enough to tell that they were quite shaken . It seems like advising for them to surrender under your name seems to be of no effect . Nana who was next to me said, I am sorry that I am of no help . Its fine, since the beginning, I would have never thought that they would surrender just because we advised them to . Most of the soldiers on their side are the private army of some powerful family . People who left their family back at home to come here . C Helena So you did it just to make their will to fight falter? Delphina asked . Correct . C Helena I see, I understand . Then how about the 300 people over here? C Delphina It would be best if you thought of them as mercenary that I hired to act as soldiers . C Delphina What is that for? Doesnt Euboi have about 500 soldiers? C Kakeru They can be used to help us in suppressing the rebellion, and we wont be lending their powers to Euboi . They only move within our interest to suppress the rebellion . C Delphina I see . I am convinced with that reasoning . So, is it okay if we just exterminate them? How do you think it is going to go? Delphina asked for Nana opinion . What you can see over there is the flag of Aeolus . Aeolus is the main force in the rebel army . After we beat them, only small forces will be left . C Nana Is Aeolus somewhere under the flags? Yes . I want to ask, what would happen if I cut down their leader? Would they face annihilation? Or would there not be much of an impact? I have yet to fully grasp the common sense in this world, which is why I asked . I wonder if they follow the pattern like those armies back in the Warring States period, where once the leader has fallen, so too does the troops morale (Like Yoshimoto Imagawa), or do they follow the pattern where the morale isnt much affected by their leaders downfall . Once Aeolus had fallen; they would be facing annihilation mere minutes . I see . Now, then, I should probably cut down that man first . Master, I have made you some tea . I took the tea that Miu had made and took a taste of it . Hot! The tea was so hot it was enough to burn my tongue . TLN: what happened to the 777x thingy? I am sorry . Because we are outside of the mansion, the tea was not the same . Ah, its okay . I bring the tea with me and hold onto Eleanor . I will be going out for a while . I said and warp along with the girls who had a strange look on their face . The place that I warped to was under the flag of Aeolus, in the midst of the enemy line . Who are you bastard! the soldier who found me suddenly yelled out . I looked at my surrounding . There I saw a middle-age man with a splendid beard and a brand new armor . Youre Aeolus? Certainly . I am Aeolus, and who are you? Yuuki Kakeru . You would probably know me better if I say, The Wielder of The Cursed Sword . So you are the bastard mastermind who cheated against Nana, huh? Just about time, you shall fall to my hand today- . Your self-virtue is so long Flash! Eleanor was like a scythe as I separated Aeolus head from his body . As it happened in a blink of an eye, the soldiers around could not react fast enough to it . I picked up Aeolus head and then warped back to Nana . Im back, did I get the right person? I showed the head to Nana . TLN: SAVAGE ! Yes, without a doubt, that is Aeolus . Nana nodded, with no sign of fear . Its good, then . I handed the head over to one of the soldier, and then grab my tea . The tea that was too hot before, was now around the right temperature . Nana, is it okay if I leave the remaining to you? Haa Well, then, Ill leave it to you . As I finished saying so, Nana commands the 300 people army to assault the rebellion army . The rebel army, that had fallen into chaos when Aeolus died, was pushed back easily, as their figures being kicked around could be seen . There I was, sipping on my tea while enjoying my mofu-mofu time with Miu . Chapter 34 After subduing the rebellion, while Helen was taking care of the post war and Delfina giving debts like hard sale, I grabbed lottery tickets and went to the lottery place . As soon as the lottery place staff saw me, said with a smile . Dear customer, you came at a very good timing . Today is the last day of limited lottery . You wouldnt believe it, all prizes will be doubled Doubled! With the excitement, I couldnt help raising a voice . That means, every jackpot there are twice the prize? Yes, from participation prize to first prize, everything will be doubled Isnt that unfair to the people who drew until now Eleanor in her loli appearance was saying that behind me, but I ignored her . Rather than that, its double, if its double lottery``I should draw with all my strength . Will you like to draw right now? Of course . Count it I passed the lottery ticket to the staff . Its the lottery ticket I collected from hunting, loving everyone in the harem, and subjugation of the rebel army . Yes, 20 tickets it is . Well then, please draw 22 times Yossha!! I grabbed the lottery machines lever``and turned it at once . *GaraGaraGara*, the balls come out one next to the other . Participation prize, participation prize, third prize, participation prize The result of drawing 22 times, 2 second prize, 6 third prize, and the rest participation prize . All of those doubled, 4 second prize, 12 third prize, and the participation prize was a whopping 28 . I got a lot, and the result of drawing in reality, the double was more amazing than expected . It was amazing, but First prize didnt come out after all huh Customer-san has better luck you know . Normally, second prize or third prize, it wont come out this much Even if you say that, I wanted the first prize though I looked at the prizes list . ?First Prize Ability Lending (1 hour) I wanted to get the one that has the most effect duration . Its the last day and since its double, it was more so . it would be double throughout today right Yes, today is the last day, so until the day ends, it would be double Until when is the lottery open? Until the date changes I got it I took Eleanor and left the lottery place . I returned to the mansion . I asked Eleanor who returned to her sword form . You asked the time, so are you going to collect it right now? Yeah, its only once, so if I can draw, I want to draw without regretting it I see . But, what will you do? You collected 20 tickets using all the money you could use . More than that, where do you plan on collecting it? I have one thing on my mind . Its up to luck though Where is that? After going to the guild once, I warped to the forest where the Undead Army was sealed . It was the third time I came here . In the sealing point, there was a few adventurers . It looks like theyre the ones the guild sent to monitor it . Kakeru-san? What happened Within them, one young male talked to me . Its a face I dont know, but it looks like his side knows about me . Theres no time, so I immediately cut to the chase . You came here doing a quest from the guild right . So that when an accident happens, it could be resealed Yes, that is me I see . Then, not only sealing it, can you also release it? Release on this side? Well, I can do it, though Why? was written on his face . Can you release it right now Ehhh? W-Why Just something . Dont worry, I wont do bad things Did you tell Andreu-san this? I talked to him earlier I showed him the envelope I got from the guild . With the help of Andreu in the guild, the conversation proceeded smoothly . Since theyre recognition about it was, it was thanks to me that they were able to seal it, the talk was fast . I understand, please wait a minute Im counting on you The young male said, went to the seals place and released it . And when I was waiting there for a second, zombies came out right away . I cut that in two with one attack . Skeletons came next, and I cut them into two just like earlier . Monsters were emerging one next to the other, and as soon as they appeared I defeated them with one attack . I feel like was hunting monsters with unlimited spawn . It was also like this when I first got the first lottery ticket, and at that time I defeated what Eleanor summoned one next to the other . Until the day ends, since I had no cash on me, this was the way that I chose . The efficiency is low, but I bet everything on that . Before the date changes, I ran to the lottery place . Welcome . Only 5 minutes are remaining, Customer-san I made it huh I was a little relieved . There is one lottery ticket on my hand . After that, I was endlessly hunting on the unlimited spawn, this was the most valuable one ticket that I picked up . Here, this One ticket huh, is it okay not 10 pieces I couldnt collect that after all Is that so . But well, at times that someone wins a prize, they win even with one ticket I was told that as lip service . Right now, even with that I was thankful . Yeah, I came to win a prize I declared confidently . My heart was throbbing . The precious one ticket, the big game in its last-minute . I placed my hand to the lottery machine``and got petrified . Customer-san? What happened The staff and Eleanor asked at the same time . I stared at Eleanor with her loli appearance intently, and asked . You, is your luck good? Mine huh? I wonder, maybe it is very decent? The prizes that came out when it was you was higher right . You also got the Warp Feather with one draw When I think about it, that is right . dont tell me, you plan to let me draw with that I thought that it might be better that way . The thing called luck, theres a flow in it . Me who had already drew 22 times, theres the possibility that flow had not come to me . If its Eleanor, she might get the prizeits completely occult to think that though . Stop it, even if it is me, I do not feel I could win with only one draw . I was just lucky that time Its fine even with that, please draw it If you say it is fine, then I do not mind, but Are you sure, Customer-san Even the staff was saying that . Yeah Then, Ill draw it . Carry me up Eleanor who couldnt reach with her height, demanded that from me . wait a minute When I was about to carry Eleanor up``a stopped her again . I had an idea about something . I got excited . I was so excited that my excitement before looks cute . Customer-san? If you dont draw quickly it will end you know? Well draw quickly . Before that`` I started at Eleanor, and used what I got from the limited lottery to her . The Luck will be lent to Demon Sword Eleanor . Time Remaining 29 Seconds Its good with this . Well then, draw it now I carried Eleanor up, and with her small hand, she touched the lottery machine . My heart was throbbing . I lent my luck to Eleanor . What will be lent is not my ability itself, but the multiplication . Eleanors luck, multiplied by 777 . *GaraGaraGara*``*Poton* . Waaa, its jackpot! The hand bell rings . What came out, was the golden ball I highly anticipated . Chapter 35 Afternoon, in the garden of the mansion . Miu and Tanya, lining up the beast-man and ghost, I checked the ability . First is, lend luck to Miu The Luck will be lent to Miu Mi Myuu . Time Remaining: 29 Seconds Next is, lend luck to Tanya The Luck is being lent to Miu Mi Myuu . Time Remaining: 23 Seconds An error-like something came back . It probably means that the same thing couldnt be lent to another person at the same time huh . I also tried to lend the Luck to Eleanor, but it was being lent after all . Then next, magic powers of ice to Tanya, and following, magic powers of flame The Magic Powers of Ice will be lent to Tanya Chichiakis . Time Remaining: 29 Seconds The Magic Powers of Flame will be lent to Tanya Chichiakis . Time Remaining: 29 Seconds This time, it was effective . It means that to the same person, it is alright to lend multiple abilities at the same time . While doing that, Mius 30 seconds had ended . Then one more time, lend luck to Miu for 30 seconds The Luck will be lent to Miu Mi Myuu . Time Remaining: 29 Seconds I did it . Theres no cooldown huh . And then, Tanyas 30 seconds ended . Wait here for a while I moved far away, to the mountain cows grasslands, using Warp Feather . Lend magic powers of ice and flame to Tanya for 30 seconds *Shi?n*, it went, nothing happened . I returned by warping, and took Tanya with me towards the mountain cows grasslands . Lend magic powers of ice and flame to Tanya for 30 seconds The Magic Powers of Ice will be lent to Tanya Chichiakis . Time Remaining: 29 Seconds The Magic Powers of Flame will be lent to Tanya Chichiakis . Time Remaining: 29 Seconds This time I could properly lent it . Probably, it couldnt be lent when far away . I can continuously lend as long as theyre nearby with no cooldown, but I need to use the one that have long effect duration when moving in separate ways . Thinking of that . Its really great that the first prize was drawn Feel gratitude for me Yeah, Ill thank you honestly Anyways, with this, I was able to grasp the ability I drew in the limited lottery . The assumption roughly``the good assumptions that its convenience to use, so I was very content . I returned with Tanya to the mansion, and thanked the two who cooperated . Good work Its finished? Then Ill return to the mansion then To the mansion? Why I get comfortable the best here after all Tanya said that, and returned to the mansion . It was probably the time she spent as a bounded ghost, since she feels most comfortable in the mansion . And Miu, Eleanor and I was left behind . I sat on the ground, and called Miu nearer . Come, Miu Uhmare we going to do ecchi things? Miu was on the defensive . No, its *MofuMofu* Thats also good, but I want to *MofuMofu* better when were alone together . And if it was Miu alone, if I loved her on the ero ways, I think I would do it too much and Miu wouldnt last . Yes! Miu sat on my lap with a wide smile, and I *MofuMofu*-d her . Her soft ears and tails, *MofuMofu* . Laid back, *MofuMofu* . Yesterday, there was things like limited lottery and rebellion so it was a hard day, so I thought Ill spend today laid-back . Masters *MofuMofu* is so kind, so I, really like being *MofuMofu*-d by Master Yeah, I also like to *MofuMofu* Im not good with Master when hes ecchi Im sorry about that . Are you scared Im not scared, butI think Id die, so Im not good at it I see . From now on, I should do my best to be kind . should do my best . After *MofuMofu*-ing Miu until she became *GoroGoro*, I heard footsteps . When I looked at the direction of the sound, I saw Iris-hime . Iris-hime who came by herself was somehow, looked at me and made a surprised face . I wonder why . Its been a while When I called to her, Iris-hime entered, end went towards me . Im surprised What of? It was a too different appearance to the recent rumors that I heard recently Rumors? A devil they said, the incarnation of evil they said, servant of the demon sword they saidthings like that I have few things in mind with all of those . I also have objections though That was saidbut to think you were spending a peaceful time like this Thats well, it was because I was *MofuMofu*-ing . If she met me like yesterday, her impression would have been probably very different . Honestly, I was worried about Aneue . Is Aneue alright with a man with those kinds of rumors, I thought Helen is my woman . I am taking care of my woman especially I see After glancing Miu who got to sleep after *MofuMofu*, Iris-hime nodded . And, the reason Iris-hime came today is? Its unlikely that she came without reasons . I came to show this I took what Iris-hime took out . They were five pieces of rectangular paper, every piece of them has the same drawing . Thisahh, the new money huh Thats right, that is the paper money made from what Kakeru taught I stared at those intently . The paper money was almost the same with Japanese Yen, in the back of it there was a royal palace-like place, in front was digits and an Ossan written with profuse dignity . This is Chichi-ueit is King Mercouri I see . Being that saidit looks like color copied, it had no three-dimensional feeling in it The anti-counterfeiting technology that even I knew, for example watermarks or hologram, there wasnt even one of those . Kara`-kapi`? It means printed in large quantities Its printing is printing, but it is properly devised Because it was taught by Kakeru Un? ahh, the royal houses I remembered that, and told Miu . Miu, cast the distinction magic for the royal houses belongings Yes, I understand Miu casted magic as she was told . After doing that, from the paper money, the crest of the royal house emerges . I see, it became like this huh . If I were correct, this can only be infused by members of the royal house right Ahh . This is under production right now . Because a little time is needed to gather numbers enough to spread throughout the country, issuing it will be a bit later I see I returned the paper money to Iris-hime . Knowing that the advice that I gave before was steadily doing well, I was a bit happy . And another one . Its this This time, she took out a coin . When I took it, its colors and how it feels, its like a copper coin . This is? That will be issued at the same time later . Changing to a new copper coin together with the paper money, recover the copper, change its ratio, and re-issue . To the point that there will be no profit with coppersno, thinking about it carefully that it wouldnt be worth it, just to that point, the ratio will be changed I see . But if you do that, werent you saying the kingdoms prestige or something I thought that the paper money is enough for that Well, I think so too While being convinced, I turned around the copper coin for some reason . I was surprised, because, it was my face in there . That is the real reason I came today . Let us use Kakerus face, I came to request you that Why my face? The thing this time, and about the paper money . It is because Kakeru has the biggest achievement . Kakeru seems to not notice, but Ino, to us, we were caught by the existing concepts, that we left alone this technology in vain . I asked a lot of people after that, but everyone said trading will be more easier . The counter opinion was only things just like traditions and etiquettes And to Kakeru who noticed that, as reward, you know Maybeis it a nuisance? No, not at all . I was just surprised a little I was really surprised . Because, the people who had their faces on money, they are all great figures or people in power . Shotoku Taishi, Fukuzawa Yukichi, Noguchi Hideyo, Natsume Sosekithey were all great figures that left their names in the history . If I it was an older times, Yamato Takeru no Mikoto, there are also god class . It means the same with those right . Somehow, I was so happy, it passed through the ceiling, and I couldnt recognize it as happiness . Then its okay to use it right Un, please use it Theres no reason to refuse . After Iris left after her errand was over, I noticed that Miu was looking at me with a very admiring face . Even up until now, I was being said Amazing or being seen with this kind of admiring eyes, but honestly, this time, I was something that I was completely convinced . Chapter 36 My name is Io Akos . I came to the Adventurer Guild that I was affiliated today . I called the woman at the reception her name, and signed at the issued documents . Yes, I have accepted it . With this, Io-sans B-Rank promotion procedures have been completed Thank you very much Right, I came for the adventurer rank promotion procedure today . I was C-Rank for along time, but I was finally able to rise to B-Rank . I received the certificate for B-Rank . I want to let Kakeru-san see this . When I came out of the guild, I was called out to immediately . Io-chan, its been a while Carla-san The person who called out to me was an adult woman, Carla-san . She was a person that had taken care of me very much when I was a rookie adventurer . You went up to B-Rank huh, congrats Thank you very much Ive heard of your achievements recently . Orycuto Killer Io, it had become famous to some you know I-I didnt kill it you know I know . Theres no way that monster could be killed right . But its true that theyre saying that youre mining Orycudite everyday right . Then, it couldnt be helped being called by that I was a little embarrassed . Orycuto Killer Io . Its surprising that I would have an amazing second name like that . And to you, I have something to request A request, desu ka? Yes, party invitation . Actually, I had accepted a big job, and I wanted a magician for the strategy Was it like that . E?to I was a little troubled . I am in a party with Kakeru-san right now . Entering another persons party, I feel bad with Kakeru-san . Thats why, I was thinking of how to refuse desu . Please, ne Carla-san held my hand . It was a senpai adventurer that had taken care of me before, it was a little, hard to refuse . Only this time, ne If that is so Only once . With that condition, I decided to enter the party . In the towns outskirts, we gathered with the party members Carla-san was with . There was two men there . One was carrying a large sword on his back, and the other had two long swords in his waist . Both of them were famous adventurers . I am Alexis, looking forward on you Im Harry You know the two of them right Carla-san said that naturally . Of course I know them . Alexis-san and Harry-san, was an A-Rank adventurer like Carla-san, and they were the ace-like adventurers in Roizen . I was a little nervous . E?to, Io desu, Io Akos I know you, you killed the Orycuto being sold recently right Thats assuring . Im looking forward Then, Ill start explaining The leader, Alexis, lead the team . A dragons child had strayed nearby Dragon desu ka I was surprised . Dragon . That was a legendary creature that even kids know about . Swords and magic wouldnt pass through its hard scales, in some cases, it was a creature that is needs hundreds of men to subjugate . Its the child of that . In the information the witnesses and requester gave, it wasnt that large Was that so But, even if it was a child, its still a dragon . Thats why, the request came to us A-Rank adventurers Thats alright though . Very recently, you know that accident that a lot of undead monsters appeared right . The magician that was on our party had injuries during that and havent healed . And when I was thinking what should I do, that was the time I saw Io-chan It was like that desu And then, about how to fight it . Youre Orycuto Killer, so youre good at lightning magic right Yes Then basically, Harry and I would with close combat, so you should cover us with magic . Carla is support and recovery as usual A simple meeting . An orthodox strategy . When that was decided, we departed from Roizen . Along the roads, we walked south . We walked more than expected . We departed during around lunch, and we arrived around the evening . Its here Harry-san said . Footprints on the ground, and claw marks on trees and rocks . Amid the increasing tension, we encountered the dragon . It was a dragon with huge wings that was one size larger than the mountain cow that I often meet recently . Its true that it was small for a dragon, and might be a child . Lets go Harry! Yeah! Alexis-san and Harry-san jumped out, and slashed at the dragon with large sword and twin swords . I chanted magic . Kuwa! Alexis-sans large sword was parried by the dragons claws, was hit from the sides by its tail and blown away . Ku! Harry! Leave it to me! Harry-san covered, and Carla-san ran to Alexis-san . Receiving recovery magic, Alexis-san stood up . Attack boost also There you go When Carla-san casted magic, Alexis-sans large sword shone white . And again, jumps towards the dragon . Alexis-san and Harry-san was close combat, and I covered fire with magic . If one of the two vanguards get injured, he falls back and after receiving Carla-sans recovery, return again . That combination felt that they were very used to it, and was able to fight equally with the dragon . As expected of an A-Rank adventurer, Roizens ace, I thought . I thought, butthis issomehow (If it was Kakeru-san) While fighting, what I thought about was What wouldve happened if it was Kakeru-san . The combination of Alexis-san and Harry-san is amazing . Large sword and twin swords, both power and speed complements each other, and covers their weakness . But, both power and speed, Kakeru-san was higher . He overwhelmed the Orycuto that had abnormal high-speed recovery and hardness with the sword too . How is it? The two of them are amazing right Carla-san said beside me . She said it as if to brag, and it felt that she was proud of it . Both of their skills are very good, and because theyre together for long years they have excellent combination too Yes, if feels like that desu I think it was as Carla-san said . I would have alsoif it was half a month ago, I wouldve thought of it like that . But right now, after knowing about Kakeru-san, I felt it wasnt enough . Haa?haa?we won After the fierce battle, the dragon collapsed and stopped moving . Carla-san and I were rear guards so we were fine, but Alexis-san and Harry-san was quite tattered . Oi, arent I great Yeah Defeating a dragon with only one party, its the second time with this huh . Might get Dragon Slayer title some time soon If that happens well get respected Alexis-san and Harry-san heightened their tension while talking like that . They defeated a dragon, so I could understand their feelings . But, if it was Kakeru-san . If it was Kakeru-san, even if he defeated a dragon, it would feel just like Its normal, I thought . Even when he crushed the Orycuto into pieces, even the time when he defeated the Hells Emperor, even the time when he claimed a princess his own . Even if he did something great, Kakeru-san had an Its normal-like face every time . And when Kakeru-san was like that he was super cool . Doing an amazing thing, and not being proud or modest with it, as if it was normal . That was very cool, I thought . Io-chan also, do your best Yeah . For someone who just went up to B-Rank, youre good If its okay with you, you want to enter our party? What do you think, Io-chan . I think that with our combination, we can go pretty well Im sorry It was in front of Carla-san who had taken care of me, but I answered promptly . Chapter 37 Master, its a visitor desu After doing a days work and relaxing inside the mansion, Miu said something like that . A visitor? Who is it? Uhmm, it was a person called, Melissa-san Thats a name I heard for the first time . But well, pass her to the drawing-room Yes *BataBata* Miu went out . I also left the room I was relaxing in, and went slowly to the drawing-room That was a womans name . The poor victims of your poison fang will increase again huh Dont call it a poison fang . Even like this, I am taking care of them very well . I mean, youre the one who have a poison fang, youre possessing everyone right Youre too much of a devil that I couldnt possess though Dont call me a devil, I am at least taking care of my women kindly That kindly thing you say, I can hear it as the same nuance with loving them While conversing with Eleanor like that, I entered the drawing-room . There was a few girls inside . Everyone was wearing the same clothes, three of them with comparatively simple clothes, and was standing just like a bodyguard . One of them were wearing the same base of clothes with a colorful decoration, and was having a seat . It was a formation that could easily tell their relationship . The bodyguard girls were around the middle of their twenties, and the girl who was sitting was a little younger, around the latter of her teens . The girl who was having a seat stood up, and talked with a very casual tone . Im Melissa Yuuki Kakeru desu . Please have a seat I made Melissa sit, and I also took a seat . And then, what task have you come for me? That on your waist, its Demon Sword Eleanor right Un? Yeah, thats right What about it, the instance when I was going to ask, I noticed . Melissa was not that much, but the bodyguard girls faces were stiff . They were staring at Eleanor with a very scary face, and gripped their fist very hard . Theyre nervous, no, are they scared? Is that the real thing? Its a fake It was troublesome, so said it carelessly . Theres no merit even if I say it was real, they will just say There is no way that could be handled by a normal human or something like that . Thats why I said that, but as soon as Melissa heard that, her face colors changes . Why are you lying? The evil that is leaking from that, no matter how you look at it, thats the real thing I was a little surprised . I was surprised when she talked about Eleanor the from the start, but also that she felt something that made her confident that it was the real thing . I meanevil is leaking from this huh . When fighting, I can intentionally release dark auras, but I thought that it was fine as it was normally . Why are you not saying anything? Ahh, no . Rather than that, what will you do if this was the real thing? What will I do? Melissas face became more and more sharp . Did I say something stupid? You cant understand even if you look at our appearance? Appearance Is there something with that appearance? Its somehow just like a uniform, other than who is higher in stature, I dont know anything else . These girls are of the Solon Church, the worlds largest religion . I do not know about the details, but from their attire, they are quite of high stature He? . It means, just like a bishop of Christianity or something like that . I dont know if a bishop has an authority though, only had that kind of image . But well, I understand why they got angry . Probably, in this world, just seeing their clothes you can tell if they were of Solon Church . Then, it cant be helped getting angry . A prominent member of Solon Church came for what? Even though you know that much, are you asking intentionally? are you going to seal this? One thing that I was familiar came up to my mind . A religion, and a Demon Sword that possesses every wielder without exceptions . Maybe it was that kind of thing, I thought . And that was correct . Thats right . I came to take that Came to take this huh . Im sorry but I wont give you this 100 coins, in gold Un? I will not say for free, how about we trade if for 100 gold coins? Came to slap bills to my face huh . I refuse how much do you want to give that to us? Its not about the amount . Even with how much money you stack, I will not let go of this Then, what do you wish for? I didnt answer . Even how much we would negotiate, I knew that we would never be in the same wavelength . Giving it to her was the premise for Melissa, and I am thinking of not letting go of this whatever happens . Theres no meaning even how much we negotiate . Melissa and I glared at each other . I got it Melissa stood up . I dont know what you got I said that a little subtly . Ill come again Again? Un . I will come even how many times it would take until you change your mind . Well, Im sure that youll know how scary Eleanor is soon, so I think youll change your mind though Melissa said that and left . In the evening, I came to pick up Delfina . In her office inside her merchant company, I talked about what happened with Melissa to Delfina . To think that the Saint Melissa would come Saint Melissa A somehow cool name came out . In rumorsno, it was the truth for the Solon Church huh, in the war against the infidels, she was captured in the war that had thick signs of defeat, and she shouldve been condemned to be beheaded in prison, but she endured seven days of being beheaded, they said Eh!she cut for seven days but couldnt be beheaded? I couldnt get what she was saying . Thats right . After that, she was saved by the Solon Church, that truth was made to be Gods miracle, and she became the embodiment of that miracle, so she had the ordination to be a Saint Thats a very unbelievable story, I mean, what the hell is enduring through seven days of being beheaded Thats why it was Gods miracle, they said desu wa Well, if it was real, it surely is Gods miracle though should I do something about it Something, you say? I will slightly make the rumors of that Eleanor being a fake . This is very simple . Yuuki-sama, in reality, was wielding that for a long time, and had not being possessed by the Demon Sword . That is the truth, but no one would believe that is the real thingjust like me While saying that, she blushed a little . Well Delfina was like that . Melissa saw this, and said evil was in it She wouldnt get deceived by rumors huh I think so I understand . Well then, I shall do nothing Yeah Starting from the start again . Then, lets go home Yes At the same time that Delfina nodded, the rooms door was knocked . What? Her subordinate entered . It was a familiar face, not surprised seeing me . A visitor had come to see you A visitor? In this time, without no appointment? That is The subordinate whispered to Delfinas ears . It is Saint Melissa-sama Even though they were whispers, my ears could properly hear it . Delfina was surprised, and looked at me quickly . Un, its like that right, youll react like that right . I was also surprised . Yuuki-sama, Melissa-sama who we talked about had come About our relationship? It is not known publicly I see what should we do Ill leave it to you Yes? Do what you think is best, is easier to understand? Is it alright? Yeah, Ill leave everything to you It would be alright if it was Delfina . She wouldnt do anything unfavorable to me, and she also have the skills . Rather than someone like me, leaving everything to her would be better . I have understood . I will go in the big premise that Eleanor wouldnt be let go I nodded . She knows about it after all . By the way Delfina changed her expression and said . It somehow became a soft expression . Un? Saint Melissa, what do you think of her as a woman Woman? U?n It was something I hadnt thought of, so I couldnt answer immediately . In the same building, I was in another room . I was eavesdropping in the room next to where Melissa was meeting with Delfina . Delfina prepared for it . It has been a while, Melissa your honor . Your success these days are more and more`` Introduction is enough . You, youre acquaintances with that Demon Sword Wielder right Oi oi, she knows about it . Well, what are you talking about Dont play dumb . I investigated properly that you had invested in him Ahh, that one huh . We are a merchant . Investing to people is a very usual thing Its not like Im blaming you for that . Rather than that, I came today to buy information . Information about the Demon Sword Wielder Asking for that, what do you wish to do? Stop playing dumb . You know that the Demon Sword, just by being wielded by someone, it had created uncountable numbers of tragedies right yes I dont know why its alright right now, but who knows when will it explode and tragedies would occur if we dont seal that as soon as possible . That townno, at worst, it would be the fall of the Kingdom of Mercouri Well that isit almost happened . The accident of Undead Army being released from Eleanors control . If I didnt stop it there, Andreu said that Roizen would have been annihilated . I know that Melissas worries are not to be unfounded . ButIm surprised . When I was hearing her conversation with Delfina, it feels like Melissa only came with good intentions . While thinking about that, I eavesdropped . Delfina precisely deceived her . She wasnt lying, but she was only saying things that she had investigated before she really met me, she said the information as if they were rumors to Melissa . Hunting mountain cows alone, had a mansion, have one beast-man maid, is close to Helen-hime She only said that . It could be heard as if it was very detailed, but all of them arent much as information . Things like warp, lending abilities, she didnt say anything about those things at all . Thank you, that was of help It was great that I have been of your service Also, can I ask you one thing? Whatever you want Can you gather these equipments here? The soon, the better This iswill you go to a tree spirit subjugation? There was this little village called Rintos, it looks like they are troubled with abnormal occurrence with tree spirits . Im going there right now, can you gather them soon? Ill pay Rintosthat was a small village that has a population of about a hundred people right ? Does the population have something to do with that story right now? No . I have understood . I will gather them quickly Please do Delfina left that room, I also came out of my room, and called out to Delfina to stop with a small voice . What is the matter Can you ask Melissa if she needs a mercenary-like someone . If she needed, can you prepare me black attire that can hide my identity are you going to help her Yeah, I got interested for a bit I have understand . As you wished Delfina entered inside . Melissa, your honor . Rather than equipments, how about a person A person? If it was the strongest warrior that we know of, we can prepare it right now Delfina was profusely holding me in high regard . Chapter 38 I wore the prepared black clothes quickly, and clad my body with a mantle . I hid Eleanor under the mantle, and stuck a normal longsword over that . It looks suspicious in a glance, but I faced Melissa in clothes that she wouldnt know it was me . He is? His name is Kristos Delfina introduced . He wearing that for a reason, and he cannot talk, but he is the strongest warrior that I know of Fu?n, you really emphasize he is the strongest If you saw how he fights, I am sure that you would be convinced Is that so Melissas reaction was poor . Well thats about it, even if she was told worlds strongest, there would also be something wrong being convinced with that . I got it, Ill borrow him . How about the equipments? It is gathered . To the front Is that so, you have my gratitude . Payment will be`` At your convenience Delfina said that . With Melissa, and ten of her subordinates, we moved together . Her subordinated was different from what came with her in the mansion, they were all men, but they are wearing the same design of armor that the girls wore at that time . Everyone rode horses and moved through the night roads . As fast as the time that I went to save Helen, we moved swiftly through the roads . It had become midnight, and we arrived at a small village . Saint-sama, this is Rintos Un Melissa and her subordinates went off their horses, and I also went off and followed them . Seeing that I was following, Melissa looked towards me, and said . Kristosright? I nodded without words . She would find out when I let out a voice, so it was set that I couldnt talk . Its alright if you follow, but its okay if you dont do anything Following what Melissa said, her subordinates said further . As she have said, rather, you should move back and not be on our way I somehow felt malice . The mens eyes were cold, and I could clearly feel their hostility . They probably do not like an outsider like me . But, the ones with hostilities was only the subordinates . If it became dangerous, you should just come to my side Melissa said . When she said that, her subordinates looked at me with discontent, and looked at Melissa with eyes of admiration . To be kind to an outsider, as expected of Saint-sama . I guess Eleanors voice echoed inside my head . I agree with her opinion right now, butcan you just behave right now . It hadnt been found out right now, but Melissa said in the mansion that evil was emitting from Eleanor . If its possible, it would help if you behave . Yes, yes Eleanor said with an unwilling voice . I followed Melissa and the rest from their back . The party entered the village, the most splendid house we went to the most splendid house in a village with a hundred people . And the old man who came out from there saw Melissa, and kneeled with emotions . Thank you very much, thank you very much . To think that the Saint herself would come . With this, our village is saved The outbreak of tree spirits of Kuroki, where is it? It is at the forest east to our village Only there? Is there anywhere else It is only there . But their numbersits ten times that usually comes out every year I got it . Ill tell you if it has ended, until then, do not come near to the forest Yes! Leaving the village chief that was emotional, we went towards the forest east of the village . I was thinking what was the tree spirits Kuroki, but I knew it as soon as we arrived to the forest . Immediately in the entrance, one was there . Transparently glowing, its roots were like feet, and it was like a tree that could move . Instinctively, I almost said Disgusting . Melissas subordinates using their weapons``wielded the weapons Delfina prepared and attacked the tree spirits . Behind them, Melissa clasped her hands and made a praying pose . In this instance, it was the first time I felt her like a Saint . Closed her eyes and made a pose, in a different kind from the tree spirit in the forest, she released divine light . Melissas subordinates attacked the tree spirit with ten of them . In the middle of that, one of them received an attack . The tree spirits branch, the branch that was like an arm, he was hit from the side of his face . His body glowed, and Melissas body also glowed . In Melissas face, a red, swollen mark appeared . This isdont tell me . You should worry Melissa said to me . I am more durable than normal people, and I heal fast too When she said that, the weal on her face went back . Without 30 seconds passing, it disappeared as if nothing had happened . I remembered what I heard from Delfina . She was executed continuously for seven days, but in the end she was okay, that story . That wasmaybe, it is real? When I was thinking of that, Melissas subordinate received an attack again . This time the nape of his neck was hit, and blood splurged from Melissas neck . That also healed very fast, the wound disappeared, and left her collar red with blood . That wasnothing fun to see . Melissa didnt mind, and her subordinates also didnt mind it . Thinking about her miracle, it was sure that its going to be alright, but I dont have a good feeling looking at it . I mean, what the heck are they doing with the ten of them . And while I was saying that, this time two of them were thrown back together . The two of them stood up very quickly and jumped towards the tree spirit, but Melissa hugely lost her balance, and collapsed to her knees . this is, if Melissa wasnt here, they were already on their limits and to the annihilation course? They were able to do about it somehow because Melissa was here . When I thought of that, I got pissed off . I got pissed off, so drew out the long sword and attacked the tree spirit . It swung its hands and tried to hit me . I stopped it with the long sword, and cut it just like that . What, isnt it this too weak . I thought that I would have a hard time, but it was far too weaker than Ive thought . It was weak, so just like that, I slashed the tree spirit into two . The tree spirit that was cut vertically, disappeared as if to evaporate . What was that right now With a sworddid he cut the tree spirit with a long sword without blessings? No way Melissas subordinated were all surprised . Youhow did you do that Melissa was the same . How, you say, I just normal slashed at it though . I mean, I got pissed with these guys playing around . I know the strategy . I know how it works, with Melissa as the center who receives all damages, the other guys can attack without worry . The strategy that was made mainly with a special ability, is reasonable . But, it pisses me off . I couldnt speak, so I told them using body language . You meanyoull take care of the rest I nodded . You bastard! Are you mocking us! Un, thats right, I wanted to say that . Because of these incompetents, I couldnt watch a woman being wounded . can I ask you of that? Saint-sama?! Lets leave it to him . If it would save the village, its no different whoever does it Then, please leave it to us Rather than this unknown man, under Gods name, we will`` I charged to the men with the longsword in its sheath . With the sheath, I hit all of them, and made them lose consciousness . As expected, because Melissa wasnt praying, the damage did not went to her, and everyone lost their consciousness . It may have been better if I cut them . You To Melissa who was surprised, with body language again . I told her to wait here . I got it, please do I jumped inside the forest . I am so pissed off . I slashed into two the tree spirit that I encountered . As soon as it came out, I slashed at it . After slashing around ten of them, I regained my composure a little . How many is there left Do you want me to teach you Can you tell? Draw me I drew her as Eleanor had told me . And then, inside my head, somehow, I could faintly feel the location of the tree spirits . There was a map inside of my head, and it feels like a dot was notifying . This is amazing Leave it to me when it comes to spirits That was right . Yosh, lets hurry up and annihilate them Umu I borrowed Eleanors senses, ran through the nearest route in the forest, and slashed them one next to the other . I slashed the last one, and took a breath . Theres nothing left huh If it was a spirit, yes Yosh, then lets go back They might have been awaken If those guys were still nagging a lot and make Melissa troubled, Ill cut them this time You are going to end them before she prayed huh I plan to I nodded, looked behind, and tried to go the entrance of the forest . I was surprised, and stopped on my feet . Youyou were the Demon Sword Wielder? Melissa was there . Why? I came because it was dangerous This is bad, she saw me . It was a situation that I couldnt say excuses . I was still wearing the black clothes and the mantle, but Eleanor was too distinctive . I had decided my will, at that time . Thank you Eh?! I heard a line that made be doubt my ears . Thank you, for saving me Saint Melissa, was bowing her head towards me . Chapter 39 Because there was no more meaning in hiding it, I took the mantle and showed my face. For the mean time, there shouldnt be any tree spirit left. You know that Eleanor controls the undead right. Shes telling that there wasnt anything like that left Is that so If you cant believe me, then you can look around and confirm it why did you help me? The topic changed. Because I wanted to do it If I say a little more, it was because she was a woman, but I didnt tell her that part. Thatis it really Demon Sword Eleanor? Youll know with its evil right Because youre not being possessed, I lost my confidence That reason again huh. I mean, this, how many people did you possess. Emperor, King, Hero, Brave, humans that were called by that, about 17 Numbers more than expected came out. Doing it that much, well, yeah, youd be famous. You arewhy are you not being possessed by Eleanor? Even if you ask me why, well, normally Normally Its certain that I cant be possessed by this, so can you leave me alone. In another meaning, when I am wielding it, its just the same with sealing it I mean, after what happened with Marie, I was planning to do that. Marie, and Delfina. Looking how the two was possessed by this, I was sure that it would be better if I wield it. In the first place, why are you going out of your way to come and seal this? This thing about the village too. Youre an amazing Saint or a religion right? Normally, in some church? or somewhere, you should be just be watching from the back right I have a dream A dream? I want to stop people like me being born. With the reason of being poor, not being able to be saved by anyone, I want to stop people being born unable to ask for help just because they were poor and its that village huh A village with only a hundred people. A village that would not be able to prepare the payment of the equipments that Melissa asked of Delfina even if they stand on their hands. Charitable workif it wasnt a Saint like Melissa, they wouldve been left alone. Un What about Eleanor? If it would be subjugation of the Demon Sword, an army, or a high level adventures needs to be asked. If it became like that`` Ah?, it would really cost money I remembered the reward when I defeated Sandros. If it was Eleanor who was its boss, more rewards``it would cost a lot more money. I see now Somehow, I understood Melissas circumstances. With a few words said, something like a self-sacrificial Saint huh. And, to Melissa who wants to do that, I was pissed more and more by the Solon Church that only makes her accompany men who were small fries. Saint-sama! I heard voice and footsteps from far away. Speak of the devil or whatever. It looks like Melissas subordinated awakened, and chased after her. I wore the mantle to hide my face, and returned to the Mysterious Swordsman Kristos. Melissa who saw that, made a somehow complicated face. You were here We have been searching for you That is dangerous, Saint-sama, going deep to the forest alone What the hell are you talking about you incompetents. It wouldnt have a difference whether its dangerous or not with you guy are around. You took too much time with the ten of you with only one tree spirit. Crouch down! ``!! A voice suddenly echoed in my head. Eleanor who hardly lets out a loud voice, shouted. I instinctively crouched down. Something passed on the top of my head very fast as if it was cutting it air. Guwa``````!! ``Gofu!! Screams continuously. The thing that I dodged, it attacked Melissas subordinates in high-speed one next to the other, the men collapsed one by one. If I look closely, it had an appearance of a pill bug that was as big as a soft ball, and the place where it hit the men had wounds as if it was chunked away. Graf! Razani! Everyone!? Get down! I pushed down Melissa who was almost got by the pill bug. The pill bug that was deviated hit the tree ahead of it, and gouged it. What a ridiculous insect That is Cauliowhy in this season another abnormal growth huh I stood up, and made a stance with Eleanor. The pill bugs that flew to me``I slashed the Caulio or whatever into two. It felt like I cut through steel. It fell to the ground and convulsed, and stopped moving. Fun, you small fry Run away, quickly! Run away? Why, its already`` Caulio has characteristics to follow the body liquid of its allies. If it was carelessly killed``ahh! I heard a sound from far away. Just like a bee, it was the sound of a swarm of insects coming. If I looked at it closely, the same thing with the one that I cut was flying. There was surely more than a hundred of them. Those were flying without orders. The forest``it was eaten. The trees they tackled was ripped apart, and before that fell down it was tackled again, and was devoured without leaving any traces. The route that they passed through became barren. A group of them came huh That is very dangerous. It is being said that a village that was attacked by a swarm of Caulio would not leave even one grass Something like locusts huhno, the upgraded version of that huh Leave me alone, you should hurry up and run away Leave you? I will not dieun, I cannot die! So please, hurry A Saint that didnt die even with seven days of execution. Because she wouldnt die, run away and leave her. I see, thats reasonable. I dont know how it works, but Melissa probably have the confidence that she wouldnt die from those ferocious things``she is sure about it. That made me, pissed off. I made a stance with Eleanor, and stood in front of Melissa. What are you! Its easy to run away Then`` Its pissing me off running away right now Ehh? Dont say things like youre pissed off and hurry Melissa was saying something, but I ignored her. I made a stance with Eleanor, and focused. The blade was clad with dark aura. Lets go, Eleanor This is one debt again you know right I counterattacked the swarm of pill bugs head on. It felt like a hundred pitchers pitched a ball towards me at once. Their speed probably easily exceeds 100km/s, and that came more than a hundred at once. I swung Eleanor, and slashed at them one next to the other. The ones that passed through and made a turn, I turned back to Melissa and slashed them as if to cover her. I slash, slashes, and slashed continuously. Indiscriminately, I slashed them into two. Without missing even one, I slashed them into two. Because the insects were moving fast, the result was also fast. Without taking three minutes, the ground was filled with the carcasses of the pill bugs. Am Iseeing a dream? Un? That Caulio that is dangerous even with only oneif they become a swarm, even armies avoid them, that Caulio It something that much though. ``ah! Melissa, as if to remember, she ran towards her subordinates. She bended her knees beside the men that had collapsed, and checked if they were breathing. how is it? Everyones still breathingbut if theyre left like this. Its far away from the village and towns from herewhat should we do Melissa made a very troubled face. At a loss, she looked like she might start to cry anytime. I remembered what happened until now, Melissa, to her bones, was a woman who really hates someone to get hurt. Ha?it couldnt be helped Eh? Im not so into it, but I warped with Melissa and the men who collapsed to the town. For the mean time, every one of those guys had escaped death. Chapter 40 I left the building together with Melissa . Her subordinates were taking treatment altogether, so they wouldnt die, but they were told that they wouldnt be able to move for a while . And because of that, Melissa was making a troubled face . What is it U?un, its nothing Is that the face with nothing happened . What is it, tell me Melissas face wasnt the Its hard to tell face, but the Im troubled face . Seeing her face, I knew it . By remembering what happened until now, I really knew it . You, are still planning to go save someone huh Un With her troubled face, she answered promptly . I was astonished . You, how many requests do you have Uhmm You can stop When Melissa started to count by folding her fingers, I immediately stopped her . Youre having so much that youd count like that huh . where is the next one Eh? Where are you going next? Youre troubled because your subordinates had collapsed right, Ill go and do it with you Butdoing something like that Enough of that I made her follow me forcibly . Because theres a wolf pack that was having a rampage at a town called Oryun, we immediately went there on horseback with a fast horse to exterminate it . Letos and Ryukai And to Euboi Ugaa! How many is there! Theres still You dont need to count with your fingers I answered because you asked Im not asking how many there is but Im just so irritated . Following Melissa to resolve the problems here and there, there is one thing that I found out . It was that she was really, doing service for no cost . Resolving what was being asked, almost all of them ends just by being said Thank You . Well I know that most of them are poor villages that there isnt much of a reward to be expected, but this is, really terrible . And if I were to say which one was the most terrible . Uhmmnext is After resolving the request in Euboi, Melissa took a paper from around her waist, and confirms the contents that was written . Thats probably the contents of the request . Confirming that, Melissas complexion worsened . Because I was with her, she didnt have any injuries, but even I couldnt cover up her fatigue . Fatigue was visible in Melissas face because we moved here and there to resolve difficult problems . You should rest already But, theres still`` AHH! Whatever! I took Melissa with me, and warped to the bedroom of my mansion . W-Where is this Inside my mansion, and inside my room Eh! Melissa looked at me and the bed alternately, and her complexion changed for a different meaning . Thats not it! You, sleep for the mean time! Eh! But I dont need buts, shut up and sleep I said that, and pushed Melissa to the top of the bed . She tried to raise her body but I pushed her down, she tried to raise her body again but I pushed her down . After repeating that for several times, Melissa wasnt able to wake up any longer . Forgods sake . This isntthe timedoingthis While being laid down on the top of the bed, Melissas eyelids gradually closed . She started to sound asleep instantly . Even though I wasnt doing anything, she immediately fell asleep . Look, I told you, werent you tired I was astonished . Melissas waist, uniform``vestment? I groped within them . Are you going to attack her asleep? As expected of a devil huh Thats not it! ``here it is I found the paper that Melissa was confirming earlier . Written in small letters, the paper was filled by requests . I put that in my pocket, and shouted with a loud voice . Nana? Is Nana here? Nana appeared immediately . Is there something you need for my, Aruji Ill count on you to keep an eye on her . Dont let her go out of the bed whatever happens, let her sleep anyways I understand I left Nana beside the sleeping Melissa and left the room . I thought of clearing it up from where I could clear it . A, re Melissa slowly woke up . I, who was reading a book in the side of the window, stood up and went towards her . You woke up This isah! She remembered what happened in the instance before, and raised her body very quickly . Her complexion has become much better, and theres also sharpness in her movements . I didnt stop her from waking up . How long have I, have been asleep? A whole day Eh!? You were asleep for a whole day . You, you were so tired A whole day, you sayno way Melissas complexion changed in a different meaning . She became paler and paler . The requeststhe people waiting for help here you go I threw the paper in front of her . It was the paper where request were written, and I crossed on top of that . The request written, I made a cross on most of it . This isah! I did everything Everything? I was able to clear it up within a day J-Just wait a minute, within that, theres gathering ingredients for medicine . A lot of Arcudo is needed to be defeated, its the one that I postponed because I was waiting for the support of the punitive corps to arrive That huh, thats really troublesome you know . The part that could be used as medicine was the inversed heart that grew in the right side, I finally found it after defeating ten of them . Its one level stronger than the mountain cows so it was simply troublesome Simply, you saythat isnt, something done alone I cant believe it, that was written on Melissas face . She was looking at my face and the paper on her hands alternatively . This, was for about a week . Alonein one day? Melissa was mumbling something . Its about her, she probably had planned to do that two weeks nonstop . If you cant believe it, you should just confirm it later all you want . I told them my name and resolved all of it appropriately so there shouldnt be a problem Uhm Un? Thank you . Doing something like this for me, I dont know how to thank you I dont need that But stillthank you She stood up from the bed, stood firmly, then bows her head . *Basa!* Something fell from around Melissas waist . That, fluttering in the air while falling, was a paper that was similar to the one I passed her earlier . Melissa was in a hurry trying to pick that up, but I picked it up as if to steal it . With a glance, I looked at Melissa with cold eyes . Youtheres still some un Are you planning to die Uhm, I will not die, so UGAA`!! I was so irritated, for some reason, I was super irritated . Is this all, is there something left? Eh! Im asking if this was all the request that you have Un, thats all I got it . Ill go and clear it up But, those people are asking for my help`` Shut up I flicked a finger to Melissas forehead . She lost her balance and dropped from her hips to the top of the bed . Ill also do this, so you should rest a little bit more . I mean, youre weaker than me, receive my help honestly Melissa widened her eyes so much, and stared intently at me . And finally looking down, Un she nodded . Ha? . I gripped the paper, and left the mansion . Because I was so irritated, didnt notice that Melissas face was blushing . Chapter 41 Night. Helen, Delfina, Io, Nana, and Miu was strained. Everyone in my harem was like thick and milky, because I loved them until even the sheets were drenchedbut it wasnt enough at all. The count is around a hundred, but its not enough at all. Im more hungry than usual. I know the cause. Because I used my powers to go here and there to help Melissa, its the recoil from that. The result of being tired physically, and getting irritated because of the strong self-sacrifice of Melissa, it got stronger. Its the type of libido strengthens when irritated. The result, regardless of it unable to be suppressed usually, it felt that it was more impossible to be suppressed today. If you do more than this, they are going to be crushed I know that I know all about that, and I really know that everyones stamina are at their limits. I cannot let them push them more than this. How about you release it through a different thing? A different thing? Release it by moving your body. Hitting something or running with all your strength, something like that I see, release it through sports huh. Maybe that is also one kind of way. It is boring, but I decided to go with that. After covering everyone with sheets, I held Eleanor and warped. Where I came to, was a rocky mountain. After walking for a while, I saw the Orycuto. The rock monster saw me, and subtly backs off. It looks like its afraid My bad, but Im not going to let you run away. I made a stance with Eleanor, and slashed at the Orycuto. I smashed it into pieces. As soon as it recovers, I smashed it into pieces. Not allowing it to run away other than the first time, I continued to smash it into pieces. The heat of my body, my quell. Through Eleanor, I hit it towards the Orycuto. n What is it Somehowits strange Strange? Powers that are different than usual is flowing into me. It is somehow hot Is it something bad? There is no problem, but Then, bear with it I said that, and swung Eleanor continuously. At the middle of doing that, a strange voice was released in my head, but I ignored it. Anyways, I released it continuously towards the Orycuto. It was about five hours in time. After smashing it continuously until dawn, I finally suppressed it, and warped to the mansion, entered an empty room, and collapsed into a bed just like that. Probably because I was able to release all of it, I was able to sleep comfortably. When I woke up, a little girl was mounting me. It was a cute little girl who was about in her kindergarden, was mounting me who was sleeping faced up, staring at me very intently. I thought it was a dream. But I can feel her weight properly, and the feeling of the bed that I was lying on was real. You, who are you? Otou-san My bad, but I cant see you as a man Not that The little girl pointed at me. Otou-san. My, Otou-san Are you talking about me? Un! Theres no way, I thought. Its true that I did things that can make a child, the number of times I did it was ridiculous, but it hasnt been a month since I started doing that. Theres no way that a child could be made, in addition to that, the one in front of me looks about 3-4 years old, a little girl whos around her kindergarden. Theres no doubting its not my child. But shes cute, somehow, shes super cute. She was so cute that Id probably look back at her if I saw her inside the town. Its probably a game, so I thought I could go with it for a bit. Your name is? I still dont have, name me, Otou-san I see. And, where did you come from? Inside Otou-san What an explicit way of saying it, well thats probably true though. Then, where is your Okaa-san? There The little girl pointed straightly. There was no one in the direction she pointed to. Specifically, there is no human, is more correct. There was, Demon Sword Eleanor. The little girl is pointing straightly at Eleanor. Okaa-san Thats a sword you know Un, I know. Because, Im also a sword Eh? Not minding me who was surprised, the little girl went off me. And nnnnnnn made a pose as if to charge powers by gripping her fists. Soon after, a change happened. The little girls body was enveloped by a dark light. When the light dissipates, a short sword was there. If I said it with a few words, its the miniature version of Eleanor. It was as if Eleanor was minimized! The little girl who returned into her human form, and Eleanor. The two peopleboth of them arent human thoughin front of them, I had my hands in my head. It means, I am the father, and Eleanor is the mother huh Un! The little girl nodded greatly. Damn it, so cute. I will accept that Eleanor is the mother. I mean, it is more difficult saying thats not true after seeing that After all, her appearance was almost the same in a miniature size. And, what happened with this H-How will I know! Eleanor was extremely panicking. It means it was also unexpected for her. I-In the first place, something for a child to be born. I had never done any``ah! Her words stopped. It looks like she had something on her mind. Last nights Last nights Because you used me to release it terribly It was with that huh. But, I had been fighting using you ever since right? Why is it right now Is yesterday special, or the stacking up to now I couldnt say anything. Because if I were told one of them is, I would probably believe it. Its true that I released my heightened libido and anger yesterday, and thinking that Eleanor isnt human, and saying it stacked up until now, I would probably think of it as it is. Is it really true? Otou-sando you hate me? She asked me while glancing upwards. I was knocked out. I came in the afternoon in the rocky mountains. The Orycuto that I saw immediately backed off with a faster speed than yesterday. I feel bad, two days consecutively, butplease be the sacrifice for the mother and daughter get-together. Then, lets go U-Umu Un! The voice in my head became a stereo. Eleanor in one hand, and daughter in the other. Im holding them with both of my hands. Eleanor in my right hand, and daughter in the left. Their sizes were different, so it feels like dual wielding with a Kodachi. I caught up with the Orycuto, and slashed at it. It was no doubt Eleanors daughter, andno doubt my daughter. The feeling of cutting Orycuto was almost the same with Eleanor, and she fits my hand more than Eleanor. It wasnt reason, I dont know how this happened. But, I am now sure that she is my daughter. There wasnt a need to do more than this, so I warped back to the mansions garden. And there, daughter returns in her human form. How was it, Otou-san Yeah, Ill believe you. You are my daughter I dropped on my knees, and patted her head. Ehehe daughter laughed sweetly. Damn it, shes super cute, isnt she number one in the world? I continued to pat daughter. Otou-san Un, what is it? Even I knew myself that my voice was kind. And Okaa-san also W-What is it? Eleanor seemed like she was still confused. My name, Ill be happy if you name me Thats right! Umu I looked at Eleanor. If Im correct, she said earlier that she still dont have a name. I know it, its my daughter, I have to give her a proper name. I looked at Eleanor, and said. Hikari Hikari? Right, Hikari Eleanor, and Hikari. That name came out instantly. Is that okay I asked Eleanor. I have no objections It was a more obedient voice than usual. Daughter repeatedly mumbled that name, and finally, she nodded. Un! I am Hikari! That smiledamn it, it was number one in the world after all. Chapter 42 Yuuki Hikari, 0-year-old desu Morning, at the mansions dining room . Towards Delfina, Nana, and Miu, Hikari greeted politely . Woke up in the morning, there was suddenly a little girl, so everyone was surprised . Yuukiit means, Yuuki-sama? Delfina looked at me . Dont tell me, she had that face . Yeah, shes my daughter Everyone said Ehhhhh at the same time . D-Did you have a daughter? I had, since yesterday Eh? I see, an adopted daughter huh Nana said composedly . Delfina and Miu was convinced . Well, saying that a child this big, I had, since yesterday, anybody would reach that conclusion . Well then, Master, uhmmwho is Hikari-samas, Okaa-sama is? This I raised Eleanor up . Eh? This is the mother Everyone made a weird face . It was the face, What the heck is he saying . And Delfina was even looking at me with eyes of pity . Hikari What is it, Otou-san Can you change to a sword Un, I got it! Hikari changed into her Demon Sword form as she was told . Seeing the little girl change into a Demon Sword in front of them, the three was more and more surprised . I aligned Eleanor by her side . Demon Swords with the same appearance, two that had difference in size . Do you believe me with this? I asked, but nobody answered, they were still caught unaware . After a while, Delfina finally regained herself first . T-This was too unexpected . I have thought that you were someone who will do something great one day, but to think of impregnating a Demon Swordthats too unpredictable I agree with that . I didnt thought that I would impregnate Eleanor . As expected of Master desu Umu, that is why you are worthy of my Aruji By the way, is Hikari-sama also, only Yuuki-sama can wield Ahh, I wonder . You want to try? Uhm Delfina who had a bitter experience hesitated . I am with you well then Probably remembering something, she reached out to Hikari with a blushed face . Cautiously touched with her hand, and tried to raise her hand, but`` I-Its heavy desu wa Heavy? Yes, I cannot even raise it a little I will try to do it Nana said that, and tried to raise her up the same way . But, it didnt even flinch . Hikari, as if she was rooted to the ground, wouldnt even flinch . Its too heavy, whats with this weight Really? I held Hikari instead . Its not like its heavy or anything, it has the same weight as it looked . It looks like only Yuuki-sama could wield her It seems to be that way Well, that is good just like that . Im not thinking of letting Hikari be touched by anybody else in the first place, its convenient that she couldnt be really wielded . Hikari returned to her human form . And once again, Please take care of me, lovely greeted . The three who saw that . Yuuki-sama, can I borrow Hikari-sama later for a while . Since she is also a girl, I will have her measurements and prepare cute clothes for her I-I can make pastry . Hikari-sama, do you like sweets? I willmumu, Im troubled, what do I need to do to make a child happy? The three were planning on spoiling Hikari . Looking from the side, it was clear that the end of their eyes were dropping . Well, I know that feeling . Because Hikari is the cutest in the world . Lottery place . Eleanor was sitting in the corner of the room hugging her knees . She was mumbling while she was hugging her knees . I was forcefully impregnateda mothera mother in this age Whose age are you saying! You, you told me that you have lived a few hundred years the first time we met . Isnt it super late childbearing, in your case . Beside that Eleanor who was mumbling, Hikari was standing timidly, as to see how she was . What is it, when I was thinking of that . UhmOkaa-san, desu ka? In an instant, n? I thought, but when I think about it, I remembered that it was the first time Hikari saw Eleanors human version . Eleanor raised her head, she had a very complicated expression . Hikari . Let Okaa-san hug you ``un! Receiving my guarantee, Hikari hugged Eleanor happily . Honestly, their height was the same of two little girls, and rather than mother and daughter, I could only see them as friends in kindergarden . W-What are you doing Okaa-san Uu Being hugged, and called, Eleanor was stuck on her words . It felt that she was troubled, but its doesnt seem she didnt like it . You are really mother and daughter huh, you really look alike Un! I look like Okaa-san! Hikari smiled innocently . And being moved by that, Eleanors face gradually softens . When she patted Hikari who was hugging her, Hikari hugged stronger . And Hikari made her mother spoil her . Because of that, Eleanor patted Hikaris head with a pleasant expression . Circulation of happiness . Such words came to my mind . Uhm The staff let out an astonished voice . Un, she was here all the time . I dont know what is happening, but please do not come with an unexpected happy family circle Sorry, sorry I apologized lightly, and went towards the table . Yes, then, from the start again . Welcome, Customer-san By the way Id like to ask, isnt the lottery machine became two I asked the staff who returned back to usual . The lottery machine on the top of the table became two . The one was the not limited lottery anymore, the lottery machine that I drew from a few times . The other one was a lottery machine that felt more modest . Yes, we started a new lottery Just like a chinese cold noodle huh . Is this also limited lottery? No, this is continuous . Its just, there is a different way to draw it Un? Once for every day, you will be given the right to draw every time you come here . You can use that immediately to draw, and you can also stack them to draw all at once Do I only need to come here Yes . But, Customer-san himself needs to come here Something like a login bonus huh . And, what are the prizes? Looks like they arent written anywhere This one can be drawn for free, so it would be only humble items . Theyre not written means, please look forward drawing them I see By the way, when you get a miss with this one, it would be one silver for participation prize Its really a miss huh Well then, what will you do? The count right now is one time, will you draw? Let me think I thought for a while Its not bad drawing once, but stacking them and drawing at once is also good . Well, what should I do . Otou-san, whats this? Hikari came with cute steps . Un? This is what you call a lottery . When you turn this, you can receive what comes out as a present *Pu!* Eleanor who was behind laughed out . What is it Present, you sayyou changed how to say it finely Mu! You also called me earlier, as Okaa-san Being pointed that out, I got a little embarrassed . I wonder why, the words I use to talk to Hikari, changes depending from its point of view . I wonder what this is . Hikari saw the lottery machine for a bit, and asked . Is that so? . if I turn it, can I get a prize? Un? Yeah, of course you can Its my right to use it, but I had confirmed that I can get what comes out before when I tried it with Eleanor . Because Hikari was making an excited face, I asked her . You want to try? Un! I see . Then, only once . Is it okay I asked the staff to make sure . And then, Hikari bows her head to the staff . Onee-chan, please `` The staff groaned for a bit . What is it? cute Eh? Ha! I-Its nothing The staff tried to hide it in a hurry . Why did she try to hide it? Its alright even if she thought she was cute . While wondering why was that, I left that for a while, and explained the lottery to Hikari . You hold this handle, and turn it once . And, the one that comes outeverythings a hit other than the black one Is the black one not good? Its because its a miss . Its a shabby one I seeun! Ill do my best to not let it go black She made a small guts pose, its cute . P-Please wait a minute The staff stopped before we turned it . Its the first time right, lottery . Uhm, for that girl Well yeah She was only born yesterday so everything for her is the first time . T-ThenI will especially make it a hit only once for the first time . To something other than a miss Oi oi, is it alright doing that Its only once for the first time, its not like it would be jackpot for sure Well, its true that there are a lot of things like that . It a usual pattern that happens in a lot of places making the first draw only a hit . It was a usual pattern, but . Un, well . I looked at the staff, and then said to Hikari . Hikari . Say thanks to Onee-chan Thank you, Onee-chan Hikari made a face that didnt understand anything, but she cutely bowed her head and said thanks . And again, she mumbled cute, but I ignored it this time . Hikari held the handle, and turned it with an excited face . I also became excited . The first draw that is sure to hit, I wonder what will come out . The lottery machine turned once, and *GaranGaran* the handle bell rung . Grasslands in the afternoon, the three of us, Eleanor, Hikari(human form) and I . In Hikaris hands, a miniature size house, it was like a toy house . She left that in the ground, and said to me . Otou-san, I left it Yeah I nodded, and had strong thoughts to use the magic, Cottage, that we got from the lottery . And then, the toy house gradually got bigger, and became to a size that people can enter normally . Wa?, Amazing?! It really is amazing Can you return it back Ill try I returned the magic cottage, and picked it up . I left that, and made it bigger . Its as I wanted huh Is that not a very useful tool Ne?ne?, Otou-san, can we enter inside? Yeah I entered inside with Hikari . Inside the cottage, was very empty . The voice also really echoes, it felt like an apartment before moving in . Wa?, its wide inside? Hikari horsed around, and laid around . If Im correct, she was saying that special furniture, and the room can also be expanded through lottery She said that . Normal furniture can be placed inside, but she also said that it would be destroyed when returned back . But she also said that the clothes and accessories would be alright when it was kept inside the drawers And that drawer is also from the lottery huh It was not flashy, but a convenient, and fun item . Draw the lots, gradually gather the furniture, and expand the space . Un, its good . The things that I can look forward from the lottery had increased . Chapter 43 Night, in the bedroom . The door opened when I was sleeping alone, and a girl entered . It was footsteps that I was familiar . When I opened my eyes, there was Helen as I expected . Helen who was wearing thin layers of clothes stopped in front of the bed, and looked at me intently . Kakeru-sama n, what is it I came to have your mercy Mercy``she means she wanted to be loved, huh . I also want to have a child like Hikari-sama . I want to have Kakeru-samas child My child? Yes, a very lovely child like Hikari-sama Helen nodded clearly . Please Helen was begging . It might be the first time that I saw Helen this serious . I got it Theres no reason to refuse, the way she asked for it was cute . Thats why, the whole night, I loved Helen thoroughly . It was already morning, Helen who was exhausted on the top of the bed said . Ifthe child with Kakeru-sama was born safely Safely? Togethercan we live together here as parents An instant, I was surprised, and laughed after . Helen who was asking for something that natural was very cute . Thats why, although the night has ended, I loved her more . Morning, after finishing the daily work, I was walking around the town of Roizen carelessly . It was a walk around here and there randomly . Suddenly, I saw that theres a commotion in the towns entrance . Thinking what it was, I approached, and I saw a tattered soldier who had a lot of wounds . The townspeople were looking at that like a crowd . The towns soldier came, and raised the wounded soldiers body . What is it, what happened ReRed Dragon appeared What?! The soldier raised his voice . The noise of the townspeople had increased . Disturbed, frightened, and when I look closely there were some people who ran away in panic . Those people were shouting while runningRed Dragon appeared, and spreads the fear further . Hurry upand run Leaving that as his last words, the soldier died . Lanmari Merchant Company, Delfinas mansion . I decided to ask her what I didnt understand for the meantime and warped there, and told her happened earlier as it was . Delfinas face colors changed . Silent, but she made a grave face . Please wait for a while She said that and let me wait, Delfina called her subordinate . She whispered to the man who entered . The subordinate changed his face colors, and jumped out of the room . It was like this since earlier . The townspeople, Delfina, and even the subordinate she whispered to . Everybody, they were reacting the the term Red Dragon . What the heck is a Red Dragon It is a dragona kind of dragon that has its days numbered She means, about to die? Then, why are everybody that frightened? Guessing my question, Delfina started to explain in a silent tone . The ones that are called dragons, all have tremendous powers, they are living beings that have high intelligence . In both, they have far more than humans have Is that clear? Delfina made a face of that . If it was dragons, then surely that would probably be true, I nodded in return . Proud, they are acting with the pride that they have as a dragon . From the time they were born, until they die and? There are few ends for those dragons . The stronger, the higher the intelligence the dragons have, at the time that their life was about to end, their powerand their body size itself, explosively increases . You can think of it as the candles last sparkle They get stronger Yes . And this is the important part, dragons that become like that have their intelligence and reason disappear Mu! I somehow found how it was . Their powers devour their intelligence, and become something that only spreads out violence . From the color that is emitted from its body at when they became like that, they are called Red Dragons The dragons that are already strong, are running wildly with ten times the power huh . Well, that figures out why everyone is scared Dragons that have that kind of possibility have high intelligence basically, and they also have a huge pride, so they would either have their end in some place no one would know, or take care of themselves . Because they are thinking that, they did not want to see their pathetic appearance, and they do not want to show it to anyone else I see But rarely, there are ones who clings to their life Those dragons become epitomes of destruction``Red Dragons, it was like that huh It is as how you have said I figured out most of the story . I made someone to run and check it earlier . Soon, I think that we would know the current situation Current situation? It is impossible that wouldnt be any casualties when a Red Dragon appears . That is proven by histo`` When Delfina was only starting to say that, her subordinate earlier ran inside . Throwing away even the leeway of knocking, he came back only to report immediately . Delfina-sama! Un Rodos is Rodos? I asked Delfina . It is a commercial city that has approximately ten million in population desu wa Its quite a huge city huh . I mean, isnt that the largest one since I came to this world? What is it with Rodos It was devastated Devastated? I mumbled . Delfinas subordinate said . It was devastated, and the city itself was mostly in ruins What happened to the residents? They knew the information that the Red Dragon attacked a different town beforehand, so almost every resident has escaped . But, their town is An abandoned town and Red Dragon . That would probably take 10 years to restore Delfina said . The casualties were that huge huh . What about the subjugation? Helen-denka and General Gigis leading a few thousands of soldiers, are on their way . And just in case, they have sent rescue request to the adventurer guild and the Undying Saint Melissa As expected of Helen-denka, her decision is quick Thats too much for one dragon . At this time, I was thinking of it like that . Helen-denka! One soldier jumps into the tent . The main troops have entered the battle against the Red Dragon?Olivia in the valley . The battle situation is 50-50, Gigis-sama is asking for reinforcements if possible General Gigis and 2000 soldiers, and finally equal huh . That is very scary I thought for a while, and ask Fortis who was beside me . How many soldiers are there that we can move If it was Denkas personal defense troops, a thousand as soon as you want Send them immediately . The fight against the red dragon should not be prolonged Ha! You should take command But with that, the safety of Denkas surroundings Olivia must be defeated first . You saw the ruined Rodos right . Tragedies like that should not be increased ``! As you command . I will reinforce them immediately Obeying my order, Fortis was about to jump out of the tent, at that time . R-Reporting A soldier jumped inside . With an irregular expression, with a hurry . I somehow felt a terrible feeling with it . What happened Composedly, composedly, while I was letting myself hear, I asked the soldier . But . Gigis-sama dead in action! The subjugation army main force rout No way . Those words came to my mind first . But, it was real . I heard the roar of the dragon from far away . It was not a death cry, it was a roar that made me feel its anger . The Red Dragon?Olivia is alive, and it was the proof that it was angry . What happened? Was it not an equal fight earlier? Gigis-sama and the surroundings were burned down by the dragons breath . The front lines that lost Gigis-sama fell into chaos the casualties are There are only 30% who can movebut they have started to rout, so The soldier did not finish saying it . Almost annihilated, I knew that it was annihilation as his words said . For it to become like this in an instantit was something that far beyond expectations . What happened to Olivia? It is moving towards west Westthis is bad, in that direction, Reya is There are 20 thousand people . There is still distance, but it would probably reach there without taking a day Fortis said with a very sour face . I ordered the soldier . Run immediately to Reya, make the residents evacuate Yes! Fortis, collect the fleeing soldiers, and re-organize them as much as possible What will Denka do I will lead the soldiers left, and stop Olivia at its feet It is too dangerous! The soldiers are not enough . The morale must be raised even a little or else it would not be stopped at all . And the best way to increase the morale, is for me to stand there But`` Fortis I called his name, and stared straight at him . After staring for a while, his side was the one who gave up . I have understood . I will immediately collect the fleeing soldiers, and move as reinforcement That is good Fortis jumped out . I led my personal soldiers, and chased after the Red Dragon?Olivia . Kakeru-sama My right hand, was grabbing my stomach . Message! Centurion Spiros dead in action! The ten men commander directly below``promote Pan to a Centurion . And order to continue stopping it Yes! The messenger soldier went running . In front of meI could see the huge red dragon that was like a mountain from afar . Until I was able to see it directly, I could not imagine that it was this huge . U?un, it was larger that what I have imagined, was more precise to say . It was clearly, more huge by one level than the Red Dragons that was written in the records . Was the record wrong, or is Olivia special . Message! Fortis-sama, wounded! He has no consciousness having grave wounds! Evacuate immediately . Promote the person who has the highest rank there by one rank, and let him lead the soldiers The soldiers that Fortis re-organized were dying one next to the other . Still, we cannot move back, if we move back from here, Reya would be At least, just like Rodos, we should buy time for the residents to evacuate . But as if to make fun of that, the soldiers were dying one next to the other . The Red Dragon?Olivia was gradually closing its distance . It was closing in while scattering violence . Its the limit, I felt . It could not be blocked more than this, more than this, even I would`` . But . If we move back from here, the residents of Reya, more than half of them would most probably be caught up by the violence of the dragon . Hesitation . Denka! It would not take any longer stand your grounds At the end of hesitating, I decided . The casualties for the common people should never be allowed . A few hundred soldiers and I . Twenty thousand people . It should probably be, the latter that has the balance tilted in . Then, Denka should at least run away . We would take care of here Thank you, but it looks like it was too late Breaking through the wall of decreasing soldiers at an accelerating pace, the Red Dragon closed in . A roar that shakes the land . Earthquake that was enough to not anyone stand . Death, had come in front of me . My hand touched around my abdomen . At least, those words came to my mind . A picture of a happy family of three came up to my mind . I closed my eyes . At least, I could die thinking of that . At that instant, a different kind of roar echoed . Falling down from the heavens as if a dark lightning, stopping the Red Dragons march . The next instance, one man stood with an air of composure, having in his hands, a dark light . Demon Sword in the right hand, and Demon Sword on the left . Kakeru-sama! The wielder of two Demon Swords, he reflected into my eyes as a savior . Chapter 44 I drew out Eleanor that was pierced to the ground . I heard a shouting voice inside my head immediately . You bastard! You threw me with full force! It was an emergency so it cant be helped, youre the only one that I was able to throw that was in my hand . Theres no way I couldve thrown Hikari too Of course! And, youre the only one that can be in between that and stop it I looked at the dragon in front of me . The dragon that was kicking the hell out of the soldiers while charging had stopped its momentum completely . Its true that it stopped . Its not for show that youre living as a Demon Sword for hundreds of years As expected of Okaa-san? F-Fun! Thats natural With Hikaris cheer, Eleanors momentum gradually decreased . I was somehow able to imagine her looking to the side with blushed face . I saw Helen at the opposite side of the dragon . In the middle of fleeing soldiers, Helen was staring here intently . Helen! Yes! Leave it to me! ``! Good luck She only said that, and Helen started giving orders to the soldiers near her . Within the distance her order had reached, tens of soldiers had gathered, and retreated while protecting her . After I looked that off, I faced the dragon . It was ridiculously huge, a dragon that emits red light from its whole body . It had its bloodshot eyes glaring at me . Ghuoooooooooooon! It roared gazing up to the heavens . The sleeves of my clothing were trembling . Its front feet swung down towards me . I jumped straight to the side, and hit Eleanor to the front feet that I dodged . There was a metallic sound, and it was blocked away . Its hard huh Seems like it Otou-san, are you okay? Hikaris worried voice echoed inside my head . Its alright, Hikari . Right, Eleanor Of course Really? It still seemed like a worried voice . I should show her, that it has no problem I guess so Eleanor, and Hikari . I made a stance with Eleanor on the right, and held Hikari back-handed . I made a stance with the two Demon Swords, clad their auras to my body, and jumped towards the dragon . Helen-sama! Where should we go While retreating, one soldier asked . It was one of the tens of soldiers that I was able to gather somehow . I thought for a while, and answered . We are going towards Reya . We will re-organize there for once Ha! While being protected by soldiers, I moved towards Reya . After moving for a while, I saw a group moving towards us from ahead . Is it reinforcement That isthis is bad! Helen-sama, they are bandits Bandits? Was it like that? While I was thinking of that question, the group came in front of us . They really looked like the kinds of bandits, and their numbers are three times of us . What? Government soldiers? Probably, that woman in the middle . Thats possibly Yeah . A high noblewoman protected by the government soldiers, coming from the direction of the dragon The man who was the leader grinned, smiled showing his dark teeth . The rumored Princess Helen huh Thats for sure Todays a good day . Not only were able to get valuable things, theres even this kind of bonus The bandits were grinning while looking at me . They were disgusting, unpleasant eyes . But, rather than that . Valuable things? They are looters . The residents of Reya should probably have evacuated, so these guys have looted it One of the soldiers said . How can you do something like that What the heck are you talking about The bandit leader said with a grinning face . This is called waste recovery . Even if it was left just like that, its going to be trampled by the dragon right? Rather than something thats such a waste, we can use it to do good things, thats better . right Thats right, thats right As expected of boss, youre too smart The bandits talked while having a disgusting smile . Rather than that I stepped one step backward . Since weve met, I will take the princess with us Honestly, compared to the junk that we collected, the princess has a lot more value My soldiers repulsed . Dont fuck around! I wont let you let touch even Princess, whatever happens Ho?n . Then well just use force . Lets go you bastards! The bandits attacked . The soldiers came in front and fought . Soldiers that were wounded in the fight, their opponent was more than three times . Gradually, one by one, they are being defeated . Helen-sama, please run away while we are stopping them But Please hurry Questions and answers, hesitation in an instant . That was fatal . I turned around and tried to run away, but the bandit leader got in front of me . O,tto, you cant run from me Ku! I heard a scream behind me, and it became quiet . I knew that all of the soldiers that were protecting me were killed . Come now, dear princess, give up already I saw through the bandits . The giant body of the Red Dragon that could even be seen here . And Kakeru-sama who was fighting it . Kakeru-sama was overwhelming the Red Dragon . With Demon Swords in both hands, he was overwhelming Olivia that destroyed our army . As expected of Kakeru-sama . I thought from the bottom of my heart . But, that is . It means that I would not be saved this time . He was overwhelming it, but it would still take time to defeat it, and there is also distance . I closed my eyes . And, gave up . This body is Kakeru-samas, I cannot let any other men touch me . I thought, the instance that I was about to bite my tongue . UGYAAA!! Who the fuck are you! I heard death cries of the men from behind . I opened my eyes, and looked back . The bandits were being slashed down one next to the other . And the one who was there`` . Nana-sama?! Nana Kanou . One of Kakeru-samas women . I have seen here once in the battlefield, but she slashed at the bandits, and saved me . Im sorry I was late Rather than that, why are you here? I came with the order of Aruji to save you . He ordered to send you to a safe place, whatever happens Kakeru-sama has Was he worried about me? Warmth swelled out from my chest, I grabbed my belly . And while I was doing that, the bandits that were around 30 people slashed and killed by Nana . Come now, lets go Rather than me, to Kakeru-samas place! Nana shook her head silently . There is no need . There is no way that Aruji would lose with something like that ! I looked behind, and saw Kakeru-sama . Kakeru-sama who was in a skirmish with the Red Dragon . Even alone, Kakeru-sama who was able to fight more than equally . It was true, our help``it did not look like he even needed Nanas help . Since I came to this world, this was the longest fight . The dragons scales is hard, and if I didnt slash with my hips on it, even Eleanor would be blocked away . Even if I shot it with magic, it was only in rage and its not clear if it dealt damage . And above that, its attacks is heavy, and the flames that came out from its mouth have a large range making it hard to dodge . After dodging and slashing at it for an hour, its body had gotten smaller compared from the start . It was a five-story building at the start, but it only had half of that right now . Its movements have stopped I heard Eleanors voice that I didnt hear that much during the fight . Its true that the dragons movements had stopped, on top of that . Its staring at us, Otou-san Not the bloodshot eyes at the start, its eyes had felt they have reason, it was looking at me with peacefully . Human child I heard the dragons voice . It was completely different from a humans, and a different type of voice from Eleanor or Hikari . For stopping me, I have gratitude It probably returned to its sensesits end was near . The dragon that told me that collapsed to the ground, and stopped its movement . Its skin fell into crumbles, its body was destroyed . Its finished huh Umu I returned Eleanor to her sheath, Hikari changed into human form . I looked around . While fighting, I didnt have the leeway of looking around, but when I look closely, soldiers that were killed by the dragon were here and there . With one dragonhow many casualties were there This time, it even more little Eleanor said casually . I have seen Red Dragons closely a lot of times, but this time have lesser casualties overwhelmingly . About 1/4 I see If Eleanor was saying it, then it was probably true . Even if shes like that, shes a Demon Sword that had lived for hundreds of years, shes what you call the living witness of history . Whatever, it was good that had ended . Ill leave the rest to Helen I guess so Lets go home When I was going to jump with the Warp Feather, I noticed that Hikari was not around . I looked around, and called out to Hikari Hikari? Where are you Im here? I heard Hikaris voice from afar . The dragons corpse, from the back of the tattered dragon, Hikari came out . Hikari was, hugging an egg . An egg that was big enough for Hikari to hug with both hands . Hikariwhats that It was shining Shining, you say It was shining inside that Hikari looked at the decaying dragon while hugging the egg . What does she mean? When I was thinking of that . Reincarnation, huh Reincarnation? There are rare times . The dragon that had ended its life, it returns to its egg instead of dying . I dont know the detailed though It was something that I probably heard somewhere . By the way, it will hatch soon Wha! When I was surprised, as Eleanor had said, *Pishi* the egg started to crack . *PishiPishiPishi*, it cracked . *Paka*, it opened from the top . What appeared from inside, was a small winged dragon that was about the size of a small dog . I put my hand to Eleanors handle``but . Myu? The dragons tongue came out, *Pero* licked Hikaris cheeks . After that, it jumped out of its shell, clung to Hikari, and snuggled . Uhmmthis, maybe . Was it that, the thing that makes the chicks think that the first animal they saw is its parent? The Chibi Dragon snuggles Hikari, and Hikari was tickled, but happily played with the Chibi Dragon . It looks like its safe looks like that I dont know whats going to happen, but its probably okay . I removed my hand from Eleanor, and after watching Hikari and Chibi Dragon play around, we came back together using the Warp Feather . Chapter 45 One head of mountain cows, I killed it with bare hands . Io who came with me to my daily routine quota asked strangely . Kakeru-san, what happened to Eleanor-san? Hikari was still sleeping so I left her . Right now, theyre probably sleeping as parent and child without bother Haa?is it okay? Un? Uhm, is it okay even if you dont have a weapon I thought for a bit, I got it . When I think about it, when I met Io, I already had Eleanor huh . And ever since, I always brought Eleanor when Im going to fight, and what Io said Amazing most, crushing Orycuto into pieces, I did it using Eleanor . I defeated mountain cows with bare hands at first, but Io doesnt know that . Orycuto is too much with bare hands so, Ill count on you today ``Yes! Mountain cows and Orycudite, I delivered both of them, left ways with Io, and walked around the town . When I was walking nonchalantly, I noticed that something is weird . No, saying something is weird is different too, theres liveliness somehow . Theres liveliness, and if I think about it, I feel like the people in this town had increased . Is there a festival or something? Kyaa! I was bumped by someone from the side . It was a girls voice . She almost fell down to her thighs, so pulled her hand and stopped her . Are you okay``I mean, isnt Marie Eh? Ah, Kakeru-san Why are you hurrying like that, and those luggage Marie had a big bag, and food ingredients were inside . There were no more ingredients in the store, so I was shopping Theres no more? This early? I somehow looked up to the sky, the sun is still high . Yes . Recently, the people in town is increasing . There were many people that moved from other towns . And because of that, our customers have increased, and sometimes, something like this Is that so . Youre booming huh Thank you very much! Ill go eat there again soon Yes! Ill be waiting I waved at Marie and saw her off, and looked around once again properly . The reason why it felt like the people increased was like that huh . But, why? Is it usual for food stores to be sold out faster, or to see people increase very clear even to me? I got curious of that . That is thanks to Yuuki-sama I came to Samaras Merchant Company, and when I told Samaras about that as a topic, he said that to me . Thanks to me? Yes, this Roizen, do you know what name is it being called recently . They said, it is the town of the Demon Sword Wielder my? Yes, that is correct . A town where a hero that wields something like a Demon Sword, a town where whenever something happens, he would protect . Kiril War, Olivias Tragedy . Because of the accidents that happened consecutively, theres a rumor that had spread saying that this Roizen is the safest place right now He? Theres something that got me with the way of saying, something like a Demon Sword . That, how much is it being rumored? Let me think Samaras thought for a while, and said . There is a big weaponry shop after crossing one street, I will suggest for you to go there Weaponry Shop? Why is it a weaponry shop? I thought it was strange, but I decided to go for the mean time . I left the Samaras Merchant Company, and walked through the town that became vigorous . I traced the memory when I took a walk before, and reached the weaponry shop Samaras told me . I entered inside``I was surprised . Welcome, is it the first time for customer-san? A woman clerk greeted me with a business smile . Is that so . What are you looking for today? We have all major kinds of weapons Rather than thatthat Where I pointed to, there was a ton of weapons that looked like the same lined up on the weaponry shops wall . That is, said in one word, Eleanor . There was a ton of swords that looked completely the same as Eleanor . Ahh, is Customer-san looking for Demon Sword Replica? Demon Sword Replica? Oh? Having a question about means? Customer-san is someone who just came to this town right what is it? Do you know that recently, this town is being called the town of the Demon Sword Wielder? Recently, that Demon Sword that was the same as what the Demon Sword Wielder uses, the replica of the Demon Sword sells like hotcakes They sell?! And even like hotcakes They really sell . Honestly, one replica of the Demon Sword, has the same profit from selling those other weapons No way I was speechless . I didnt think that something like that was happening . How about it Customer-san, do you want one? They are still selling, so its going to be sold out soon and its going to get harder to buy them you know? More and more, I got lost on what I should say . I left the weaponry shop, and walked around the town nonchalantly . And when I looked at it carefully, its true, there were swordsmen that had Eleanor-like things hanging from their waists sometimes . Its not only in their waists, there are even those who were carrying them on their shoulders . Even though they know very well that it really feels like its a Demon Sword, nobody says anything . Even if they were carrying it openly, nobody thought of it strangely . when did it became like this I mumbled . At the same time, it felt a little ticklish . More than being told that I was being rumored by someone somewhere, this was far more ticklish . Okaa-san! I also want a Demon Sword Swords are dangerous, so when you grow up okay The conversation of the mother and child that passed in front of me made it more and more ticklish . This isthat, someday an imitation sword of Eleanor, or even a toy Eleanor might be sold? no I went around the town with a quick pace . I looked around focusing on toy stores or grocery stores, places like that . They might already exist . Merchants that saw how it was, might already have started making them and selling them . I thought of that and looked around, I even went to the corners of the city where there were few people, but I couldnt find toy-like Eleanors . I had a weird feeling, but I was relieved for a little . If it really became a toy, I wouldnt know what face I should make . I should go home huh Ill talk about it to everyone today . Its a very good story for teasing Eleanor . No, maybe I should even buy at least one before going home . It really looks like Eleanor itself, so Hikari might get happy . I thought of that, and when I was going to the weaponry store . Youre the Demon Sword Wielder I heard a low voice from behind, and a blade was pointed at the back of my neck . I was surprised clueless to the sudden thing . I moved only my eyes, and confirmed them . There were no people around meother than five men who was releasing their hostility . Who are you? There are many people who have a grudge on you, Im one of them what are you planning to do with me? Foolish question . I will kill you here The man said with a low voice mixed with hatred . I have been waiting for this time . The time to kill you, the time when the Demon Sword is not in your hands How does it feel without your last hope? Are you scared? Are you frustrated? That, we will`` I used the Warp Feather . From the situation of being pointed with a blade on the back of my neck, I warped to a place five meters away from them . I looked at the men . They were all surprised . My bad . Its not like Im strong because I have the Demon Sword Ku! Well then, bring it on R-Retreat! The men, all of them ran away . ``but I wont let them . I made full use of warp to chase them, and killed them for sure . Because if I let them go away, they might change their targets to my women the next time . Y-You monster The last man mumbled that at the end, I received it as a flattery . Chapter 46 In the mansions yard, I was checking the specs of the Magic Cottage. Otou-san, theres no chair you know? It looks like that Hikari who was hugging the Chibi Dragon peeked from behind whats inside the Magic Cottage. It was only a wide room, and nothing was inside. I made it big, placed a chair inside, made it small, and made it big again. After doing that, the chair that shouldve been inside disappeared. Theres not even a speck of it remaining, as if it was erased. As Ive thought, it should be the furniture for this should be drawn from the lottery huh Are we going to draw lots? Yeah. Lets draw what we can and gather furnitures Otou-san, that, can Hikari draw? Yeah, its okay Yay? Hikari was so happy she was jumping like a bunny. And Chibi Dragon also jumped like a bunny. I couldnt help but droop the corner of my eyes. Hikari is really the cutest in the world after all. A doting parent huh Say what you want Hikari and Chibi dragon ran around the Magic Cottage. Eleanor and I watched them. Excuse, I have heard that the person called Kakeru Yuuki is here Un? I looked back to the voice, outside the grounds, there was a person who was covered by hood from its head. I cant see her face, but from her voice, it seems like shes a woman. Miu jumped out from the mansion, and stood in front of the woman. Im here, but its Mius job to ask who it is when visitors come. Can I ask who you are? Althea, I am called. I had heard that a person called Kakeru Yuuki is here It was clear that the woman has noticed me, but still, she asked Miu. Miu looked at me. I nodded back to Miu, and entered the mansion. Otou-san? Its a visitor. Hikari, can you go play with her somewhere I said that to Hikari who followed. Un, Hikari greatly nodded, and ran somewhere with Chibi Dragon who had gotten really familiar. While carrying Eleanor, I went towards the mansions drawing room after letting pass time a bit. The woman that was guided by Miu was inside the room. Im Yuuki Kakeru I am Althea Althea-san? Your surname is? Just Althea, please remember me as only that Haa?. For the meantime, please I made Althea take a seat, and I took a seat in front of her. This woman, shes not human Mu! I got cautious after hearing Eleanors voice. I dont know how why she thought of that, but I cant think that she would say that without basis. Her appearance wearing a hood is suspicious too, while getting cautious, I asked Althea. And then, what do you need from me I came hearing the rumors Rumors? About the Demon Sword Wielder? That is also one, and more than that, the other one rumor The other one rumor? I tilted my head. What rumors are there other than Demon Sword Wielder. I fought her and there, and I have Eleanor with me basically, so my rumors should be 100% Demon Sword Wielder. Other than thatwhat else are there? An excellent stud, I had heard and come Pu?! I was taken aback and spouted. An excellent stud? What the heck is that. Why are you surprised Eleanors voice echoed inside my head. It was an amazed voice. You made that many women wait upon you, and made everyone serve you. On top of that, a man who impregnated I who is a Demon Sword, what else can you call him other than a stud I cant say back``but. I did things that it couldnt be helped being called by that, but how did that become a rumor? I should check it out later. But first, I should focus on the woman in front of me. Even if I was a stud as the rumors say, so what? A handshake, can you do it with me Handshake? Yes, a handshake first alright I nodded. Theres the possibility of it being a trap, but Ill think about it when that time comes. Theres even Eleanor, things would work out. I placed my left hand to Eleanor, and reached out my right hand. I was surprised a bit. Altheas hand that she reached out for the handshake was with wrinkles. Just like a grandmas, wrinkled hand. I hesitated for many reasons, but I grabbed that hand. Eh?! I was surprised. The instance I shook hands with her, Altheas wrinkly hands had gradually tightened. As if her youth came back, it became a firm skin. What is the meaning of this Ohhthis is more than expect Althea removed the hood that covered her. My breath was taken away. What appeared here, was an unprecedented beauty. One that I had never seen before, a beautiful woman more than any woman that I had met. A woman of great beauty, that was all that can be said. I want to do it. I instinctively thought. ``but. A-re, its not reacting I looked at my crotch. The thing that usually declares its presence even after making everyone exhausted, it is not reacting. Even if I focused on putting strength to my crotch, its not reacting after all. What is the meaning of this, this thing. A man more than expected huh What does this mean? I looked at Althea. To return to this appearance, I usually need around a thousand mans vigor, but to for it to be enough with just one. Its my first time, with that kind of man you absorbed my vigor, that means. With that earlier Yes I wondered if something like that exists, but I remembered Eleanors words that Shes not human. And also, if I look at her carefully, Altheas skins firmness just didnt return, but her face was somehow smoother. And my crotch wouldnt react. Looking at the situation, theres no doubt it was like that. Thank you, ask me something in gratitude Let me do you I answered promptly. I said exactly what I was thinking at the first time I saw Altheas face. Alright Althea replied casually. If it was a man such as you Yosh I wrapped my arms around Altheas shoulders, and took her to the bedroom. But, I forgot. it wouldnt react Thats right, that my crotch is just like its useless. It is probably because I absorbed all of it Damn it, no way I will be available anytime, would do you want to challenge again after you recover Of course I answered promptly. In the end, it didnt recover that day, so I made Althea stay. And the next day. Were going to do it, Althea I who woke up was very stiff. I immediately went to the room where I let Althea stay, but she was wearing a hood. Then, a handshake The hand that she reached out was wrinkled. Dont tell me I fearfully grabbed that hand, and Althea regained her youth once again, she returned to a woman of great beauty. That face of hers was very smooth, in exchange, I was soft and elastic. I cant do it with this I was in despair. I was too much in despair, I even started thinking of world peace. The very stiff in the first of the morning was taken a whole, and theres nothing remaining. Even if I focused and cheered at it, it wouldnt budge a bit. In the end, I just provided my vigor for Altheas rejuvenation. Gochisousama Althea placed her hands together. Dont worship me! Thank you again for today. I will let you make me live here for a while Haa?? Rather than gathering vigor from a thousand people, the pureness is also high receiving it from one What are you`` In exchange, you can do what you want with me. Anytime, whenever you want ``! Its okay, youre really sure Its true. If it was that much of a man, gladly Providing vigor for more than a thousand men, and if theres still vitality on top of that huh. If there was that much, it really would be that much of a man. I got it With this, the residents of my mansion increased. And, I, for the first time, thought of training myself the first time when I came in this world. I will really do it, absolutely! I declared that to the woman of great beauty. Chapter 47 I hugged my knees and looked up to the sky at the mansions yard . I want to do it but I cant, feeling of weakness and emptiness attacked me . Masterare you okay? Miu came to my side, and stared at my with a very worried face . Miu Yes Let me *MofuMofu* ``! Yes, please go on! I *MofuMofu*-d Miu . I *MofuMofu*-d, and felt better . Thank you, Miu No, its because I am Masters maid I see . Thank you I said that, and continued to *MofuMofu* . By the way, Master . Is that person going to live in the mansion Althea? Yeah, thats right, clean a room somewhere and guide her Ah, yes . I am always cleaning all of the rooms When I think about it, is work hard for Miu Work? No, not at all But, Miu is the only maid right . Isnt it hard to take care of this huge mansion alone It is alright! I will do my best! While being *MofuMofu*-d, Miu made a guts pose . She was somehow gallant, so I *MofuMofu*-d her more . Kakeru My name was called . When I looked just like when Althea appeared, Melissa was standing in the entrance of the mansion . Different from before, she came alone, not taking her subordinates with her . Ah! Im sorry, Master Miu stood up quickly and said while she ran towards where Melissa was with a trot . Miu, Melissa is someone I know so its okay to let come here instead Yes When I told her that, Miu guided Melissa here . Uhmthank you, earlier Have you rested properly since then Un, pretty much Pretty much, huh . This is probably, the pattern of which she didnt rest . People who love their jobs, there are no more unreliable words than Im resting . Maybe I should forcefully make her rest again this time . And, what is it today? Uhmmaybe you can help me again, I thought I was surprised, it was a little unexpected . When I said Ill cooperate from my side, I thought of ways to do it because she would continuously say buts and howevers, but I didnt think that Melissa would say it herself . Of course, I have no reason to refuse . I dont know why, but I dont feel bad with her relying on me honestly . Yosh, wait a minute! I stood up quickly . Melissa looked at me with a surprised face . What Why are you that eager? Well, that doesnt matter right . Rather than that, wait a minute I said that to Melissa, and warped inside the mansion . I knocked the door, and entered the room . The place where I didnt enter straight into, was Hikaris room . Inside the room, Hikari was frolicking with Chibi Dragon . Ah! Otou-san . What happened Im going out for a bit, you want to go too? Un! A fight work? Thats right I got it Hikari smiled innocently, and then changed to her Demon Sword form . Chibi Dragon looked up to me, crying Myu? . They were clear eyes as if to beg . Let me come, its probably saying . This is that Red Dragon huh . I kneeled down, and patted Chibis head . Youre staying okay Myu? Leaving Chibi, I hanged Eleanor and Hikari on both sides of my waist and warped to the yard . And then, Melissa and Althea were there together . Melissa who was wearing the vestment of the Solon Church, and beautiful Althea who was not covered with her robe . When the two were together, a solemn feeling somehow comes out . Im surprised . To thin that I would be able to see the Immortal Witch Melissa here Althea talked to her like that, but it seems like shes not that surprised . You are? Im Althea, just Althea The Great Sage Althea?! Melissa was greatly surprised instead . Can she tell with that? No, even when she told me, she also said just Althea . Is she someone that famous, Althea . Whyare you here? I will be living here for a while Are you going to be Kakerus advisor? Who knows, I wonder Hey, Melissa . Is she that amazing of a person? Dont you know? Melissa was greatly surprised again . If I was surprised with that much, I feel bad for not knowing . The legendary advisor that is being said to be in the shadows of numerous heroes . It is said that she had made the path for Great Emperor Rodotos conquer before he fell to darkness Great Emperor Rodotos? Thats a name I think I heard somewhere . Ohh, that intelligent woman at that time huh I mean, someone whos concerned with Eleanor huh! If I think about it, werent she saying things like that when we first met . Its the woman who advised Rodotos who was a begging orphan to conquer the worl Hey, thats pretty amazing . After that, I took it deliciously though . Both the world, and also Rodotos Eleanor told very proudly . You . Other than that, she was also with the Holy Painter and God of Songs, the Pope of Time and the Dragon King that conquered the skies . In the shadows of time, there is always Althea, she is a person being told like that . And to not know that Melissa was surprised and appalled at the same time . Is she that amazing . But, sorry, Im not a human from this world . Leaving Melissa wait outside the grounds for a bit, I told Althea . Hey, you were that amazing of a person Im surprised too . To think that you have even tamed the Immortal Witch I wonder what this is, recently around me, I think that there are a lot of people that is being called the before their names . I mean, Im also like that huh, something like the Demon Sword Wielder, sometimes I also started being called by that . Great Sage huh, is that advice of yours really amazing? I wonder, I am thinking that I only said what I thought If it was that loose, say something to me too I have no inspiration, so its impossible right now Althea said something like an authors line . Together with Melissa, we fought warping here and there . A whole day . Including warping, there were ten towns that we went to, the travel distance were probably hundreds of kilometers level, and the number of human and monsters I cut was easily over a hundred . If I didnt see her forcing herself before, its the level of which I would doubt if she is receiving this much requests as a harassment . And while doing that, I have started to feel something . It was the very same thing when I ran around here and there with Melissa before . My body was getting tired and exhausted . And opposite to that, my libido heightens . The more I get tired, the more it gets stronger . Said with a wordIm aroused . Althea! After doing all of them, I separated ways with Melissa who was somehow had a blushing face, and went where Althea was . Althea was wearing a mantle with hood inside the mansion . I reached out my hand . Let me do you I said . Re-challenge huh, okay Althea took my hand . The wrinkled hand had gradually changed to smooth ones . She removed her hood, again, its that woman of great beauty . And, I am Its wimpydamn it, is it not enough with this I thought that it was enough, I thought that with that strength it was enough . But still, it couldnt reach it . Are we not doing it Damn it . Asking obvious things . Ill absolutely do you someday I promise Is that so Althea smiled sweetly . Maybe because I couldnt do it, or maybe because for three times I couldnt do it and was put off . That face was the most beautiful one that I have ever seen . Damn it, Ill absolutely do it I promise . I looked at my own hand and I was surprised . Very smooth skin, in his eyes, he probably had seen it as only rejuvenation . I let him see my rejuvenation two times before, but he probably saw that as the same . But, thats wrong . By gaining the rejuvenation technique with vigor, I can regain my youth, but I have never returned to my bodys peak ever . Stamina, magic powers, sacred powerswith everything, it cant reach the peak . I know the best of my own body . Even if I rejuvenated, there was a feeling that somethings not enough . And that, was being filled right now . They were almost filled . With his vigor, with his vigor alone, I had almost returned to my peak . This has never happened before . From my palm, I have absorbed vigor from numerous men, but this is something for the first time . So manly that all of the men I have met until now over-shadowed . My heart leaped . Its not only my body, I even feel as if my heart has gotten younger . I wonder what this is, Im starting to expect for something . Are we not doing it Damn it . Asking obvious things . Ill absolutely do you someday I promise Thats a little big a shame . Is that so I smiled, I even knew for myself that a smile was created with my mouth . Ne?, about from now on The things that I want to tell him gushes out like spring . Chapter 48 Lottery place . Eleanor, Hikari, and I . By the way, I thought of taking Chibi Dragon with us, but she couldnt come . The ones who can enter here was for some reason, only Eleanor, Hikari, and me . Ill go draw then, Otou-san Hikari who was standing in front of the lottery machine said . For some reason, there was a stepping ladder was placed so Hikari could reach it, but I did not say anything why it was there . Wait, Hikari What?? Since shes drawing the lot, I decided to lend her my luck just like before . Lend luck to Hikari Luck is being lent to Yuuki Hikari . Remaining Time: `` seconds Eh? I heard an unexpected voice . I thought of using the skill that can lend my abilities that I got from the limited lottery to Hikari, but I couldnt . Its already been being lent, and on top of that, the remaining time has a strange noise and I couldnt hear how long is remaining . What does this mean? to Hikari, lend strength, lend speed, lend magic powers Strength is being lent to Yuuki Hikari . Remaining Time: `` seconds Speed is being lent to Yuuki Hikari . Remaining Time: `` seconds Magic powers are being lent to Yuuki Hikari . Remaining Time: `` seconds All of them have the same results . I dont remember on lending those to Hikari, and in the first place, the time remaining is bugged . Lend luck to Eleanor Luck will be lent to Demon Sword Eleanor . Time Remaining: 29 seconds This time, it worked properly . The skill from the limited lottery is properly working . Then if its like thatwhat does it mean? Why, does it not work with Hikari? Isnt it because shes your daughter? Eleanor said . She was a little appalled, but if I looked carefully, with kind eyes . Because shes my daughterah I thought for an instant, and understand what Eleanor was trying to say . Because shes my daughter, because shes a child born from me . Because she already has received my genes, I cant use it twice on her . That was Eleanor was saying . I dont know if it was true, but Im convinced . Otou-sanwhat happened? Eh? Is there, something wrong with Hikari? Hikari asked timidly . Her eyes that were looking up, they were almost crying . It looks like I made her anxious . Of course, there isnt anything wrong with Hikari, its rather the opposite . If the reason that Eleanor had said is true, I would rather be happy, and I would love Hikari more and more . I bent my knees, and patted Hikaris head . Theres nothing wrong with Hikari Really? Yeah . I just found a proof that Hikaris my daughter, so Otou-san just got happy Hikari is Otou-sans daughter you know? She was making a face like What are you saying? . Yeah, Hikari is Otou-sans daughter I patted her head more and more . Hikari stopped making a sad face, and smiled happily . And when I was patting her more and moreI saw that Eleanor was sulking What is it What of? No, making that face, what happened? Its nothing She said, and faced back . No, thats clearly the face that theres something right . Just like how I did with Hikari, I patted Eleanors head . Her height and appearance are almost the same with Hikari, so she was easy to pat . Eeii, dont treat me like a child! Didnt you want me to pat you? Theres no way! Theres no way that I would be happy being patted in front of my daughter by her father!! U?n . Then, Hikari, pat your mothers head Un! Okaa-san*NadeNade* Mu! Eleanors body trembled, she was making a somehow making a face with a complaint, but since it was Hikari who was patting her, she couldnt shout at her just like she did with me . Not being able to do anything, she let Hikari pat her head . She was making a complicated face, but shes happy on the inside . Shes easy to understand after all . UhmI have also told this before The lottery staff that was there all the time, said while looking at us with wide eyes open . Can you not bring with you a strange family comedy act? Wasnt it a happy family circle the last time Thats already pretty much a family comedy act, you know It was strangely hard to deny . Because the look of the staff was bad, for the meantime, we drew the lottery . I couldnt lend her my luck, but even so, I made Hikari draw all of it . The result, we gained one Extension Block from the free lottery, and many magic balls from the lottery that uses tickets . I spread out the magic cottage at the mansions yard, and entered inside with Hikari . It was really wide inside, and nothing was there . Where does Hikari want to make a room? Uhm, here She pointed at one wall . I took the item that we gained in the lottery there, and used it . The simple wall that was there shined, and a door was created . I opened the door, inside, was a small, and after all, a room where nothings inside . Wa?, a new room Hikari, lets go outside once . Im going to make it small once and make it big again Un! I went outside with Hikari . I made the magic cottage small, and suddenly had an idea . Hikari, were going to move To where? Wait a minute I took the magic cottage that had gotten small, and warped with Hikari . Grasslands, we came to the grasslands where mountain cows inhabit . I made the magic cottage larger there, and entered inside again with Hikari . The magic cottages exterior hadnt changed, but the room that was placed earlier was still there . Wa?, although it disappeared before, the room remained? Yeah, it remained Thats an interesting item Eleanor who was hanging in my waist said . I entered the room, opened the window, and looked outside . It was grasslands outside . A peaceful grassland where mountain cows havent appeared . Hikari, lets go outside once more Un! She probably already understood, Hikari eagerly nodded, and came outside with me . I made the magic cottage small, warped to the rocky mountains, make it big, and we entered inside once again . I opened the window, I saw the Orycutos back running away . Ama?zing?, the house moves! Hikari got really excited . We did the same thing once more, and returned to the mansion this time . And just as expected, seeing the mansion from the magic cottages window, Hikari got really excited . For I while, I got relaxed watching Hikari horse around . Kakeru I was called from outside . It was Althea wearing a hood . When I think about it, when Althea hadnt rejuvenated shes always wearing a hood, so I think I havent seen her normal face . While thinking of that, I went outside What is it I took a baron for Kakeru Baron? A potato huh Its a noble rank Eh? Baron . Mercouri Kingdom would come from their side soon, so I took it from Siracuza Kingdom is it that given so lightly like a snack at the afternoon? Noble ranks? If its this woman, she can do it . If she does it seriously Seriously huh . Why does she do it seriously? When I was thinking of that, she answered by herself . Youre someone who has vigor that matches that of a thousands, its my gratitude from receiving that As expected of the Great Sage, she already knows my questions . And I got convinced . I got it, Ill receive it And with this, I became that Baron something . Chapter 49 It was on chaos from the morning that day . And, the busiest was Miu . Master, a person from the Aegina Kingdom came this time Looking like in a hurry, Miu ran inside my room . Aegina Kingdom? Is it different from the Siracuza Kingdom just now? Isnt it different from its name Eleanor pointed that out . I asked Miu once again . Did you hear what that person from the Aegina Kingdom or something wants? No! But they met with the person from the Siracuza Kingdom, they were somehow glaring at each other Glaringthey dont get along huh . I got it, for the meantime`` Aruji Nana entered this time . One who names themselves as the Calamba Kingdom and Comotoria Kingdoms messenger came, what do you think? Again?! What the heck is happening? Siracuza, Aegina, Calamba, Comotoria . It just means that four groups of people that name themselves as a kingdoms messenger had come . It looks like they have gathered This time, Althea came into the room . I didnt give her life powers today, so shes hiding her face with her hood . What do you mean they gathered? You will know if you go is all of this Altheas work? I heard about the Siracuza . And being told They gathered, I can only think that its like that . Go I was told with a commanding tone for some reason, I felt like Ive been told by the classs homeroom teacher . Its true that nothing would happen just thinking here . I left the room . Althea, Nana, and Miu followed behind me . When I came to the lobby, four middle-aged men who looks bossy, and men that looks like their subordinates were standing . Even though it was a very wide lobby, its very cramped because of them, and it was somehow stifling . Its like a live house that was full before the start of the performance . Kakeru Yuuki-dono, I believe One of the middle-aged men said to me . Yeah I have come with the command of the King of Aegina Kingdom, His Majesty Ion Heracles Aegina Ha? A somehow very exaggerating name came out . On the name of King Aegina, Kakeru Yuuki-dono will be bestowed the title of the Baron . Accept it gladly When the middle-aged man said, his subordinates came from his behind . They held a tray, and a short sword with decorations was on it . Theres an emblem in the middle that Id never seen before . Just like Helens fan I have placed on my waist, thats probably the Aeginas emblem . UhmmIll become a Baron receiving that? Is that what it means? Then`` . Wasnt it Siracuzas Baron Eleanor said . Thinking about it, thats right . When I heard it from Althea, it was I took a baron from Siracuza . Why is it Aegina then? In the first place`` . Please halt . In the name of Her Majesty the Queen, Rica Calamba, Yuuki-dono is bestowed the title of third class baron of the Calamba Kingdom Can the kingdom that only has old history move back . The Comotoria Kingdom has prepared the baron title and a land for Yuuki-sama . Well now, Yuuki-sama . Please take this The men said one next to the other . And took out some kind of item closes in towards me to take it . What theyre saying and doing, its all the same . Coming from the Kings orders, gives me baron title, the other country should move back . Everyone was just like that, and they even started glaring at each other . I asked Althea . Is this your work Thats right Wasnt it only from Siracuza Siracuza is the nearest, and only had the fastest reply . I took all the noble titles that I can take from for the meantime Thats why you said it as if it was an afternoon snack huh I let out a sigh . Miu behind me was panicking . M-Master . Are you taking, all of that Un? Can I take it, Althea Take them It was teachers tone again . But well, Ill take it if I can though . Awawawawa, I-I had never heard of someone becoming a Baron-sama for different kingdoms at the same time Miu got more and more excited . Thinking about it, thats true . They were glaring at each other in front of me too, so theres probably kingdoms that are their enemy . Probably, if I receive it at the same time, isnt it something like getting a general position or something from America and Russia . Is it really okay with that? I thought . And as if she had seen through that, Althea stepped forward . Excuse me? Who are you One of the men asked with a rough voice . The other men also glared at Althea . Althea named herself very calmly . Althea And then, the faces of everyone changed . They were really at it, but everyone started to have low waists . Oh is it Althea-sama! We are so sorry! Everyone, well done . You can return and report that you have completed your task I-Is it that, all of it would be accepted Yes This is unheard of . For one person to have noble titles four out of the five major kingdoms You, youre from Calamba Yes . I am Duka second class baron It was a pretty high positioned person, but Althea strictly made him Wait . You can turn around and return if you have some complaints T-That is`` Baron Duka made a very troubled face . Im sure, that theres some reason that he cant return like this . I mean, that reason is probably Althea . Baron Duka was troubled just like the other messengers . And while were at that, another one came . Its a familiar face this time . The sisters Helen and Iris wearing a princess dress came with their subordinates on following behind them . My name is Helen Teresia Mercouri It is Iris Teresia Mercouri The two, said to me with a formal tone . And then, the messengers until now started murmuring . Helen and Iris? Is it not the Teresias Twin Flowers Both of the internal and external prominent figures came? Dont tell me, Mercouri also? Ignored those who were being surprised normally, Helen said . Kakeru-sama Un? Suppression of Kiril and Kano War, subjugation of the Red Dragon?Olivia, and the suggestion of the currency establishment . Praised for the achievements above, we are thinking of bestowing Kakeru-sama the Marquis title . Will you accept it Ahh, Ill take it I answered promptly . I dont know the guys from the other for countries, and its something I dont remember, but Helen and Iriss that, I did all of it, and on top of that, Helen is my woman . Theres no reason to not accept . Marquis They came with that huh How dare you, Mercouri There was murmuring behind, but it was troublesome so I ignored it . Ehhhhh? Did you became a Baron-sama for five kingdoms? In the next day, when I told Io who was accompanying me for work what happened yesterday, she was very surprised . Specifically, one Marquis, and four Barons . Mercouri, Helens place gave me a higher noble rank D-Did you become everything Yeah I cant believe itIve never heard of that Io was surprised to death . Well, youll be like that huh . After that yesterday and asking a few things, the guys who came there was from the so called Five Major Kingdoms, and their kingdoms relationships arent exactly good . And not only that, it looks like Calamba and Comotoria are currently on war . Well its true that someone told it was unheard of That is right, something like that is impossibleits amazing I got it that its impossible, but is it that amazing Yes! There isnt a person in the history who achieved that after all! I see No one in history has achieved . The first one . I dont feel bad hearing that . I thought for a while, and asked . Hey, Io, whats the highest in noble ranks? Uhmm, is it, the Duke? Duke huh Why are you asking? No, I just thought, that it might be good aiming to become a Duke for all kingdoms When I said that, Io was surprised to death in an instant, but she returned to her usual self immediately . I think that Kakeru-san can do it! She looked at me with eyes of expectation and admiration . Her sight feels good . One Marquis, four Barons, Ill make them all Dukes huh . That, might be good . If that is so, where should I start . I remembered the conversation yesterday, and remembered Queen Rica Calamba . Its with the Queen first huh . Chapter 50 Inside a carriage going to Calamba Kingdom capital, Meteora. Im sitting faced to Althea, and Hikari is hugging Chibi Dragon on top of the knee. Since Althea asked, I explained many things. Lending ability multiplication, Warp, Magic Cottage. I explained most of the items and skills I got from the lottery place. Is that so The reactions thin huh. I thought that youd get more surprised. Especially Warp, the others got really surprised to it Everyone who heard it said that it was the first time, and they said that there isnt an item or magic that can warp. Maybe, theres other Warps U?un, I think not Then why arent you surprised? Im very surprised She said casually. She doesnt look surprised. Something like, hmm, isnt there something that she could be surprised clearly. I thought, looked around the carriage, and saw Hikari. Hikari, can you become a sword? I got it Hikari answered promptly and turned in her Demon Sword form. Eleanor and Hikari, I reached out the two Demon Swords to Althea. As you can see, Hikaris also a Demon Sword Ara She is, my daughter with Eleanor He? youre not surprised Im surprised, very much it doesnt look like that at all Althea didnt seem surprised even with the trump card. I got a little frustrated. After that, I showed her using the black and magic balls, but she wasnt getting surprised at all, so I gave up. Myu? Chibi Dragon cried, and rubbed her body against Hikaris sword body. Shes making a very sad and sorrowful face. She looked at Hikari in her Demon Sword look, and looked at me. It was a face saying, Did Hikari go somewhere?. Shes a dragon, but her eyes were like a puppys being thrown away. I felt bad for her, so I told Hikari Hikari, you can return Un! Hikari returned to her human form. Chibi Dragon immediately jumped towards Hikari. Ahaha, Oh-chan thats tickling Hikari and Chibi Dragon hugging each other. While warmly looking at that, the carriage advanced. Capital city Meteora. Getting off the carriage, I entered the castle in front of me. Ill have an audience with the Queen first. And with that, Im guided to a different room once. After a while, a maid of honor came, she said that the preparations were complete, and I followed her. I hung both Demon Swords in my waist, and walked with Althea. The maid of honor guide told me a lot of things about the etiquette and precautions at the audience. I pretended to hear it carelessly. I got rather interested in what kind of person the Queen Im going to meet right now. The ceiling was very high, and the corridor was very long and has a very soft carpet. After walking for awhile, we came to a huge gate. There are two guards standing in front of the gate. It is the audience hall ahead The weapons and the like will be kept here Saying that, the two reached out their hands. Its a natural countermeasure for assassins though. its Demon Sword Eleanor, are you sure It doesnt matter One of the guards said, and made a cold smile for some reason. There is no way for the real Demon Sword Eleanor to be wielded by a man It seems like its popular for fashion recently The two guards said as if to look down. I gave Eleanor without saying anything. Ill let them have what they need. The guard took Eleanor. He was looking at Eleanor as if to see its value while grinning, but he was gradually enveloped by the dark aura released from Eleanors blade, his face got tight, and his eyes were blood-shot. GU-GUGAGAGAGA W-What happened! GUGIGAAAAAAAAAAA``! The guard lost his sanity, and started to swing around Eleanor. To the sudden change, the other guard started to panic. W-What the hell is this I told you, its Eleanor Eh I said while looking at him with cold eyes. Demon Sword Eleanor, the one who wields it loses their sanity right? The guard looked at me and his colleague alternately. His face was clearly dyed with fear. W-Was it real I told you The guard started to go on a rampage while holding Eleanor. People gathered hearing the commotion. To the appearance of him going on a rampage while clad by the dark aura of the Demon Sword, the people of the palace were frightened and fearful. A few guards tried to get a hold to the rampaging guard, but they were cut by Eleanor instead, and injured people increased. The commotion gets larger, and the fear spreads with Eleanors name. You should stop it by now. The audience might be canceled if it rampages more than this Althea said with a teachers tone. I guess so I nodded, and went towards the guard. I received Eleanor with Hikari, parried, and punched his stomach. I sunk the guard with one shot, and collected Eleanor. I placed Eleanor and Hikari, the two Demon Swords to my waist that the crowd can clearly see. Within the murmurs, the guard that rampaged and lost his consciousness was brought away. You bastard! Using me as easy as that Theres no way I can use Hikari right? Even so I didnt like it that you were treated as an imitation. You are Demon Sword Eleanor. Hikaris mother, the real Eleanor. I cant forgive those who treat you as an imitation I might do something like this in the future. Ill apologize now H-Hmph. Do what you like Because the guard rampaged, I entered the audience hall while the surroundings got afraid of me. It was very wide inside, and very decorated. Theres something like a stairs with red carpet, and the throne is on top of that. Theres a girl sitting on that thrown. She looks like shes on her teens, a girl that is very quiet, and silent. Shes wearing a gorgeous dress sitting on the thrown. Shes Queen Rica Calamba for sure. There are three men near her``I didnt care about them. While I was staring at the Queen, I did the etiquette I was taught just earlier. Third class Baron, Yuuki Kakeru, it is my best honors to meet you The Queen didnt say anything, instead, the men near her started to talk. It is great that you have come, Baron Yuuki, and Great Sage Althea Her Majesty the Queen is very delighted But, Baron Yuuki, you are younger than we have heard The Queen was absent-mindedly looking at me, and there was no sign of her speaking. Instead, the men were chattering all that they want. It is no doubt, the one that is nominated by the Great Sage Althea-sama But it is also true that there are still no achievements done in our kingdom We are expecting on you from now on After that, the men told me something, but the audience ended without me being able to hear the Queens voice even once. Oros, Sukinaris, Rarouka. Those two eunuchs hold all the real powers Inside the carriage, in our return to the inn. Althea told me while shes still wearing her hood. Powers? After the death of the previous King, it was those three that made Rica who was a princess a Queen. The crown prince who was reputable for being wise was cornered to a suicide in a political strife, and Rica was set to be the Queen. Since then, those three had held the real powers in this kingdom. But, their noble position isnt that much, Kakeru is much higher Well, if you compare a eunuch with a baron I recalled the Queen that I saw earlier. Her expressions were poor, and she was like a puppet. I thought, Why, even though shes the Queen?, but it was like that huh. A decorative Queen who lost her real powers. Her face was stuck in my mind. Wa! I was greatly surprised when I warped to the audience hall. The Queen was sitting on the throne just like when I met her earlier, and was absent-minded. Theres no one else. The Queen looked at me, compared to me getting very surprised, her expressions hadnt changed that much. Baron Yuuki? The Queen talked. It was a voice that I heard for the first time and it was a very beautiful voice. It was too bad that there werent any emotions with it. Are you by yourself? Unlike earlier, I spoke with my usual tone. The Queen silently nodded. It isnt the time for moving yet Time for moving? My actions are managed. I am here for until the evening today, and return to my room when the sun sets, it has been like that Managed? A weird word came out for some reason. I mean, are you always here? You dont go somewhere eles If the procedures are followed. But records will be left, so Oros and the rest would get angry later on. We are troubled doing something this selfish, they say What the heck is that. The term Puppet Queen entered my mind when I heard the story from Althea, but isnt this worse than a puppet? Isnt it just like a prisoner. Lets go somewhere The Queen shook her head. Impossible, if I took even one step to an unscheduled place, the eunuchs and the maid of honors would follow Something like that, wouldnt be an obstacle because you have the Demon Sword? It can be with the Demon Sword though Its one way to open a bloody path swinging Eleanor and Hikari, but I dont need to do something like that. Ill ask you again. Lets go somewhere can we? I nodded. The Queen thought about it. She thought about it very deeply. After thinking about it, she nodded silently. Yosh, lets go then I approached the Queen, and warped with her. From the audience hall, we jumped to outside the castle in an instant. The place where the carriage stops, the end of the street. Theres a decent amount of passerby, but its a place hard to see. I told Im back to Althea who was waiting. You took her with you Yeah. you knew about that, huh Yes Althea nodded. To the sudden thing, the Queen looked around with a surprised face. Whereis this? Meteoras castle townis it I confirmed it to Althea, she nodded quietly. Castle town Look, theres the palace No waywith that instant right now? Eunuchs or maid of honors, they werent an obstacle right? The Queen stared at me intently, and after a while, *KokuKoku*, she nodded. And, she looked around the town. How many years has it been since I came out of the palace Was it ever since you became a Queen Un. In the past, if I asked Mother, she would let me come to the castle town. There are bodyguards though Un? Something got into my mind. You were able to come to the castle town, you say. Maybe, you had never left Meteora? No Even once? Even once lets go out Eh? To outside of Meteora, just like earlier The Queen widened her eyes to surprise. She hesitated more than earlier. She thought about it with a difficult face. She had the experience of going out of the palace, but she had never left the city. Thats why shes hesitating. She even looks frightened. After a while, the Queen shook her head. U?un, its fin`` Lets go Without letting her finish what she says, I warped with the Queen. The place where we came to, was the mountain cows grasslands. Its a place opposite to the city, and the place Im very familiar with. T-This is? Grasslands This is the grasslands It was like she knows it as a knowledge, but its the first time she saw the real thing. Amazing The Queen lets out an amazed sigh. Different from her doll-like face when we met for the first time, her eyes were sparkling. Chapter 51 Is this, being taken care of by someone? Looking at the spreading grasslands, the Queen, Rica asked me . Take care? It is this many plants, is it not impossible without a lot of gardeners this, its growing without taken care of you know Ehh? Rica looked at me and the grasslands alternately . She had the face that she couldnt believe it . There is no gardeners? Grasslands are created by its own you know No way hey, can I ask you something . For example . When someones hungry, what do you think if you heard that hes about to die from hunger because theres no bread? Eh? Should they not just eat meat? I somehow pitied Rica . If I talked to her without knowing anything, I mightve pointed out, A marionette! . But, after I knew that its been years since she left the palace, and its the first time that she left the capital city, I cant point that out . Rather, I pitied Rica who was forced to be in such an environment, and could only think of it like that . Rica felt something strange from my reaction, but she immediately started to horse around again . Ne?, what is that? Un? Ahh, thats what you call the mountain cow Mountain cow?! Mountain cows are blocks of meat``it is not huh . That is righttheres also an original appearance for the meat While she was about to say that, Rica noticed that her belief was wrong . Im sure that she was only been able to see the meat after its processed, maybe, shed only seen it after its cooked . Noticing that in the middle, she got embarrassed by her mistake . Her blushing face was very cute . I could see her as cute even with her wearing a gorgeous dress . You saw the mountain cow for the first time huh Un, its the first time . They have a pretty cute face huh Is it cute? That only look like a fierce beast Ah! It ran away The mountain cows around here are afraid of me . I hunted too much after all Hunted to much, you say, Kakeru did? Yeah Even though its that huge? Wait a minute I took Eleanor and Hikari, chased after the mountain cow, and defeated it with one hit . Mountain cow collapsed with blood gushing out of its wound . I left that and returned to where Rica was once, but Rica was covering her eyes . What happened T-The blood Ahh, you also saw blood for the first time huh Well, that should be the case . She mightve been able to see it from small injuries, but its natural that she hadnt seen a hunting scene since she hadnt left the town . Rather, its amazing that she didnt lose her consciousness or something . But, amazinga beast that huh Well yeah Ive fought with a dragon and Orycuto too . That was more difficult Dragon? Orycuto? Rica tilted her head . I thought about it for a bit . Rica who is marionette-like . Rica who immediately fixed her belief of the chunks of meat . Rica who had sparkling eyes looking at the grasslands and the mountain cow . To her whos like that, I wanted to show her a lot of things . Lets look around with more different things ``un! Using Warp, I took her here and there . I took her to the places that Id come before . Rica had sparkling eyes with every time, and was very excited . She looked like Hikari . She was very similar to Hikari who is a child, just born and does not know about anything, and horses around since everything feels fresh . Since she got honestly got surprised and got happy every time, so I wanted to show her a lot more things . Horsing around like an innocent child, she gradually calmed down as the sun sets . And by the time when the sun has completely set, Rica returned to her Queens face when we first met . She returned to her face with poor emotions . It felt like Cinderellas magic faded . It is about time I should return I suggested . Hey, whats your schedule tomorrow? Eh? If theres time that youre only going to stare at nothing like today, Ill come and fetch you again, and show you a lot of things Really?! Ricas eyes sparkled once again . The magic was cast . The next day, I am sitting on the throne and heard the report from Oros . It is the usual report . The kingdom is at peace, and there is no trouble in the world . It is the proof that Her Majestys power is well maintained Oros finished with that . With the exact same report yesterday . Suddenly, I remembered something . The question, Kakeru asked yesterday . Oros Ha! What is it Your Majesty Starving, there is a person who is about to die from hunger because there is no bread to eat, what do you think that person should do? A foolish question, Your Majesty Oros answered promptly . Making a very wide smile . They should just eat meat . Or even cake would be sufficient . Things to eat are not only bread after all That is right, you should just eat meat if there is no bread right . But, Kakeru made a very weird face when he asked that yesterday . Opposite to that, he was smiling pleasantly when he heard about the mountain cow . The other one is denounced, and the other one feels like I was praised . Why? Why does he denounce this answer? I thought about it . If there is no bread left to eat, is it wrong to eat meat? Thinking of it, I noticed something Oros? Yes, Your Highness Bread and meat, which one is more expensive? Your Highness Oross expression changed . His smile disappeared, and glared at me with a scary face . Your Highness is Calamba Kingdoms Queen . Rather than trivial things about which is more expensive with bread and meat, we would be troubled if you do not look at things more extensively The meat is more expensive huh Oros rattled . I understood with only that . Which one is more expensive with bread and meat, and what Kakeru had wanted to ask . Your Majesty Oros glared at me more and more . I am right now, saying that you should not care about trivial things like that But`` Your Majesty! Hii! Oros took a step forward . I know that face, it is the same face when he went to my brother, previous Crown Prince Kyuros-niisamas place . That expression, that frightfulness . I could not help but raise a scream . I do not know who had told you such things, but a King, should not worry about such trifle things . It is true that bread is cheaper than meat . But, that does not matter But Your Majesty! ``!! He is intimidating, I cannot say anything . Oros is too scary, I cannot say anything back . Do you understand U-Un Good Oros smiled Looking at that, I was relieved . As expected of Your Majesty, it is very good that you understand very quick . Well well, with that wisdom, our Calamba Kingdom will continue to flourish T-Thats true Please continue to be like that . Please hold on that throne undauntedly, and lead our kingdom . If so, Your Majesty will be called as a wise ruler in the future generations Oros said . I got relieved, and thought that might be true . Butthat is Is it really fine with that? U?un, that is wrong . It should not be said that meat should be eaten if there is no bread . Mountain cows do not get born as a chunk of meat . I alsocannot leave it like this . Oro`` I will tell you once again . Please be undaunted un I could not go against him . Oros is so frightening, I cannot go against him . This is not, goodbut, what should I do . What should I do . What should I dowhat should I do . ``Kakeru . Praising after intimidating, its just like a brainwashing huh I heard a voice . It was a dumbfounded voice . Kakeru!! Kakeru who was standing in the entrance of the audience hall unnoticed . He looked like, a saviour . Chapter 52 Baron Yuukihow insolent! Where did you come from Oros winced for an instant, but immediately regained himself and shouted at me . Theres no need to answer . I ignored him, approached Rica, and stood in front of the throne . Kakeru I heard it . What were you about to say? Eh? The one stopped by that . What you were about to say, the thing you were trying to say? That is Rica looked behind me, and looked at Oros . As if to confirm it to him, with eyes as if they were frightened . I reached out my hand to the side, and blocked that . I made it that she wouldnt meet her eyes with Oros . Dont worry about that . What were you trying to say I Rica held her breath, decided, and said to me . I want to see more of outside Rica made a resolute expression . I want to see more of outside, know, and learn I see That cannot be done, Your Highness . Baron Yuuki, what in the world are you planning . You will not be left off according to that Oros threatened me . It was a petty threat . I looked at Oros with cold eyes, and said . Hey, what are you? What are you saying You, youre just a eunuch right . Why the heck are you saying your opinion to the Queen? I am not saying an opinion . I am just, Her Highness`` Restricting the Queens actions, isnt that strange in the first place? That is Her Highnesss`` I mean, why the hell is a eunuch in the Queens palace? Eh? Rica got surprised . The thing called eunuchits the person who cut off their reproductive organs to protect the Kings inner palace, the harem right? With the reason that if its cut off, they cant lay a hand to the Kings harem . Is that, needed for the Queen? Mu! Is that so? I nodded at Rica . Its also something I just knew hearing from Althea, but Althea said it to me with a teachers tone, so it should be correct . Oross wincing reaction also, proves that correct . anyone! Is anyone there After Oros grinded his teeth, he shouted with a loud voice . Soon after, soldiers crowded and entered . Thats a scoundrel harming Her Highness the Queen . Catch him When Oros ordered, the soldiers sent hostility . Wait . Kakeru``Baron Yuuki is not harming`` Do it Ricas words dont reach them, the soldiers were only following Oross orders . I kicked off the charging soldiers . They wouldnt hear the Queens orders huh an order, it is something that needs both stature and power to do it after all Rica frustratingly said . It was filled with real feelings . Up until now, she really had real feelings that she had been captured because she didnt have the powers and strength . Meaning, only strength is needed huh? Eh? Eleanor, Hikari I drew the two Demon Swords from my waist . I cut down the soldiers that were charging with Oross orders one next to the other . Is this much strength enough? That is Well, Ill cut all of those that go against your orders, and just not let them go against it huh I dont know what Ricas saying about she has no powers and strength, but Ill just show my strength . Ricas``the Queens power, I will show the Barons power . Come! Come!!! When Id finished off most of the soldiers, Oros shouted again . Its with a desperate voice . Soldiers crowded in again . Capture them He said that, and Oros ran away . I tried to chase after him using warp, but when I was worried about Rica, he ran towards the direction where I didnt come before . I can only chase by foot . Rica, for the meantime, Ill send you to my mansion no, I will be with you Rica said with eyes full of resolution . With me? Yes, with you yes Rica nodded . Looking at her carefully, her hands were trembling, and shes clenching her teeth . Its the same reaction with the time with the mountain cow, she seemed to be afraid to look at the blood . But her face, she was looking straight at me . Its the eyes of someone who is resolute . I got it . Then, Rica should walk in front of me In front of Kakeru? Its fine even diagonally, you should take a step further than me anyways . You remained here with your own will, and chase after Oros right Un! Isnt that dangerous Eleanor said inside my head . Its true, its dangerous to let Rica be in front . Thinking about it normally, its better that I would stand in the front, and literally open the way . But . Dont worry I held Eleanor and Hikari, and fearlessly smiled . The soldiers wavered . I only need to cut everyone Thats right, I only need to cut everyone . Rica whos resolute . Ricas path that she reached by herself, I only need to cut off the ones that blocks her way . Rica took a step in front of me . You only need to walk normally . Theres no need to stop your feet Yes Rica nodded very firmly . There wasnt hesitation in her face, I could see that she trusts me . Rica started to walk . I followed her . I swung the two Demon Swords, and opened the way . I cut off the soldiers that attacked with the fastest way, and opened the way . Rica continued to advance . She continued to advance without stopping even for a second . The strong resistance at first, gradually weakened . Your Majesty Its because Rica is standing in front of me . The Queen that walks ahead with her own will, and the sword(me) that follows that . I can understand why they would hesitate to attack . The resistance decreased, and finally, there was almost none . Rica gracefully, left the palace . And then, there were a lot of soldiers waiting beforehand . There was a disturbance within the soldiers . D-Do it Oros said, but the soldiers wont move . It was clear that they were confused . I took a step forward . Holding the two Demon Swords, I clad my whole body with dark aura for intimidation . You Majesty . Do I only need to also cut everyone here With an obvious tone, I emphasized also . Ricas smart, she should notice my intention for sure . Yes, cut off everyone who will not surrender She said . In that instant, the soldiers surrendered one next to the other . The difference between strength is clear, and the one who holds that is this kingdoms Queen . Surrendering, was a natural flow . I also caught Sukuneris and Rarouka . The Rarouka guy, he tried to run away throwing away his family and servants when I came to his mansion, but I chased after him and caught him Audience hall . Rica who sits on the throne and me reporting . Different from before, theres guards standing inside the room . What should I do next? I also do not know very well . I need to study from now on Then, you should come to my mansion if you want to study . Altheas there, you should let her teach you about her knowledge The Great Sage Altheaif that is really possible Ricas eyes sparkled . Ill tell her later If its in exchange for my life force, its very possible . I cant do it with Althea if she absorbed too much, but as far as Ive heard, Althea should be troubled without my life force . Probably to at the least like she wouldnt be able to eat delicious food and she cant fill her hunger with bad food, so it should be alright . Reallyreally, how should I give my gratitude to Kakeru . Is there something I can do? There is What is it? Say anything that you want Ricas eyes sparkled looking at me . I glanced at the surrounding soldiers . The smart her, understood with that . Leave the room After she ordered that, unlike before, the soldiers followed the Queens orders . We became alone by the to of us, she said . Just a little, worried . Is it alright with me? The smart her, understood two steps ahead . That I wanted the soldiers to leave, and the reason why . On top of that, her eyes were full of expectation . Such a woman, I wanted her more and more . Thats why, I declared . I want you Chapter 53 On the top of the bed, Rica was drenched and exhausted . Its the first time so I thought that I wouldnt be too reckless, but when we got started, I couldnt help but do it too much . And even with that, I was still aroused, so when I held Eleanor(I left Hikari behind) and tried to go somewhere to clear my mind . Kakeruthank you I looked at Rica, our eyes met . Even though she was so exhausted that she couldnt lift a finger, she looked straight at me, and told me her gratitude . Yeah, be thankful I said it jokingly . Ill save you whenever something happens from now on, so be thankful every time Un . Thank you . ne?, Kakeru, does Kakerulike women? Whats with that question Im not homophobic . UhmmIm sorry if my knowledge is wrong . I had heard that, great men have great fondness for the sensual pleasures ahh, you meant it like that . If its with that meaning, un, I like women Would you like it if theres many? Let me think I thought for a while, and said . If its a good woman like you, as many as there is . I dont need unappealing women Then, if I gather them, would Kakeru be happy? Gather? I remembered about the eunuch right now Rica slowly raised her body . Her eyes were still, heading straight towards me . I dont need an inner palace, but if its for gathering women for Kakeru, I thought that eunuchs might really be needed You were thinking of that You dont like it? no I looked at Rica, and made a sweet smile . Ill be happy if you gather good women Un! Rica happily made a smile . Right now, I want to let her do what she like, I thought of that . I really thought of that alright . After the case with Calamba ended, I came to the lottery place after a while . Okaa-san! *Gyu* The instant we were there, Hikari hugged Eleanor . As if she was waiting for it . Well, this is the only place where Eleanor could turn into human form, so I understand how Hikari feels . Hikari who hugs her was very excited, and Eleanor had a troubled face but it doesnt seem like she doesnt like it . Even so, its really fun looking at the two who looks alike being like that . There was an earlier visitor to the lottery place . Its the tentacles man that drew the lot before me in the world I was before . Ohh, we met again``hey, isnt that increasing The man pointed at Eleanor and Hikari . If its someone who doesnt know what happened, he would probably think Eleanor increased . Theres a lot that happened Its very confusing to explain, so I just said that half-heartedly . Is that so . Well, a lot of things would happen huh The man made a grin . Probably, something happened to him too . More than that, Ill draw first again today Yeah Heres first! Yes, there are 10 times that are stacked UOOOOOOOOOO!! The man quickly turned the free lottery one . The balls came out very quick, and therere two different colors other than the missed ball . The hand bell rang . Congratulations . It is a room block, and kitchen set Ohh, its a kitchen set . I dont know what kind of set it is, but I also want that . Its envious``I thought of that, but the man made a complicated face . What happened I still dont have the magic cottage ``ah! I see, theres no meaning with only those interiors huh Thats right I looked at the staff . She smiled at me wryly . Thinking about it carefully, thats true . Hikari was able to draw it for the first time, but theres no meaning if the main part called the magic cottage isnt there in the first place . The man got downhearted``but immediately regained himself . Dont mind it, theres still this one! He said, and took out the stack of lottery tickets . He gave that to the staff, and made her count . Yes, its 50 pieces Thats amazing . It was amazing before, but its more amazing this time . How did he gather that much? As Ive thought, I should ask him this time . The man drew the lot . At once, *GaraGaraGara*, he turned it . Most of it was black or while magic balls . And after around thirty times``theres an unknown ball that came out . Congratulations! Third prize, its Different Dimension Warehouse! UOOOO! The staff gave the man the key with feathers . This is an item connects to a warehouse in a different dimension and you can use it any place at any time . Its area is roughly a six tatami room size Thats great, thats really great . I can use it for a lot of things The man got excited . I understand that feeling . Youll feel like that if you get a win . Yosh, Ill continue to draw . I feel that I can hit a lot today With great spirits, he continued to draw . I know that feeling of I think I can hit it, but that wouldnt happen right . Most of those times, you only feel like it`` . *GaranGaran* . Its a hit No way! The hand bell rang, I was surprised . But . Hey, isnt this the same with earlier The man asked the staff with a weird face . The staff noticed that, and also had a weird face . Y-Yes . Its third prize, different dimension warehouse He hit it twice . Is there something like hitting it twice . there probably is, getting the same thing twice . Of course, Ill get two rooms right Im sorry, the warehouse is dependent on the user, its one room per person then, this has no meaning huh Im sorry Damn it The man got frustrated . Its sad to hit it then knowing that it has no meaning right . Thinking of that, even if its a miss, its better to get the magic balls . The man drew a few times after that, but theres only magic balls that came out . Damn it, to think that Id draw in an inclined day The man murmured, and left the lottery place . I get that feeling, but there isnt an inclined day right . But, I get the feeling . I really get it . Otou-san, can I draw the lot? While hugging Eleanor, Hikari came to my place while pulling the mother she really loves, and asked me . Yeah . While youre at it, you want to draw together with Okaa-san? Together? Un, Hikaris here, and Eleanors here I pointed at the two lottery machines . Un, Hikari nodded with a very wide smile . Eleanors with the one with the lottery tickets, and Hikaris with the one with the free lottery rights that stacks every day . Together, they placed their hand on the lever . Eleanors 11 times, and lend the luck Luck will be lent to Demon Sword Eleanor . Time Remaining: 29 seconds Then lets go, readystart I swung my hand vertically, and Hikari drew the lot very excitingly and Eleanor drew the lot with a complicated face . Congratulations, it is a hit with the kitchen set Ya?y Hikari hits the kitchen set . And`` . Congratulations, its third price, different dimension warehouse After Eleanor consecutively drew ten black balls, she hit the third prize . isnt it the probability today, really biased? Otou-san, was it bad? When I was making a complicated face like that, Hikari asked something like that . No, theres no problem at all, its rather the best Really?! Yeah, Hikari and Eleanor, great job . As expected Un! H-Hey Hikari hugged Eleanor once again, and although Eleanor felt troubled, she shows in her face that she doesnt hate it . Theres not much of a problem . The different dimension warehouse was hit, and the kitchen set was also hit . There wasnt any problem at all . Chapter 54 I couldnt do it again? Inside the mansion, wife *MofuMofu*-ing Miu, I healed my wounded heart . Nearby, Althea who had removed her hood, was relaxing in her matchless beauty-mode . Thats right, I challenged it thinking that I could do it today, but in the end, all of my vigor was taken away and my son wouldnt react at all . Poor Otou-san Hikari came to my side, and patted my head . My daughters small hand is very thankful right now . It wouldve been nice if I was able to help Miu said feeling bad about it . You dont need to worry about it?, it is enough, Miu letting me *MofuMofu* like this Un Mo?fu? I let out a flat voice, and continued to *MofuMofu* . Kakeru-san, a visitor came Ghost Maid Tanya appeared from the ceiling, and let me know that . Recently, she returned to the mansion again, and possessed the mansion . Unlike before, not only nearby that maid room, it seems like shes able to mode around the whole mansion freely . And shes guarding the mansion, or helping Miu . Because of how they met, Miu was scared at first, but it seems like they had broken the ice recently . Visitor? Who is it Uhmm, its the person called, Samaras Samaras-san huh Uhm, Master, I will just a bit okay Miu tried to go and do her job as a maid, but I stopped her . No, Miu is *MofuMofu* just like this Eh! B-But the visitor Tanya, Nana and Io is in the mansion right Yes . Nana-san is training with sword, and Io-san is reading Grimoires The two had completely started to live in the mansion . It looks like the two of them are here today . Let one of them deal with him, and ask him what he came for instead I understood Wait Althea stopped Tanya . What is it? Io is the magician girl right? Let that girl deal with it . Tell, that he is not feeling good Haa? Tanya looked at me . For the meantime, I nodded . Its true that Im not feeling good . Something like not being able to do it after losing vigor, its a huge damage both physically and mentally . When Tanya disappeared from the ceiling, I asked Althea . Why did you go your way to order that? It is because its about time that the rumors about the Calamba Kingdom would spread Calambas? Why is that Youll know soon And after that, Althea wouldnt say anything . She only returned to her relaxing posture before . I stared at that . Damn itshes really a good woman . Shes pretty, and shes sexy . I want to do it? . But I cant do it right . I only have that feeling, but my body wont keep up . Even so, shes wrinkly if I dont give her vigor, thats too much out of the question . its sorrowful . Master Thats why, I *MofuMofu*-d Miu . Slowly, and thoroughly I *MofuMofu*-d her . After a while, Io entered the room . Kakeru-san, Samaras-san had returned I see, and, what did he came for There was nothing in particular Althea interrupted . Well that should be true Theres no way . Going on his way without`` U-Un . I was told that Eh? Surprised, I looked at Io . Did Samaras-san said that? Un . And also, for some reason, he brought many presents for Kakeru-san . Its in the drawing room Present? I also got something like this Io said that, and showed a jewel on her palm . Present to Io? E?to, he said, Regards, to the Goshaku-sama ( = five titled noble-sama) Goshaku-sama? It might be good if you meet him in the next time No, well, Id normally meet him if hed come though What is it really? When I was thinking of it strange, Tanya appeared from the ceiling again . Kakeru-san, this time, a person called Andreu-san came Andreu-san did? Yes I looked at Althea, she smiled sweetly and pointed at Io . Do the same thing, she probably means . Io left the room, and returned again after a while . She was making a little troubled face . Kakeru-san She said, and reached out her hand . This time its a staff, its a magic staff that had a jewel in its tip . Did you also get that Yes, this is very expensive, what should I do Presents also? He left them . Its in a different room from earlier I looked at Althea . Did you got told Regards to Goshaku-sama again? Yes, I was told that Well, that would be the case What in the world is happening? Kakeru who have five noble titles, deeply involved in the regaining of the regime of Calamba Kingdom . With only this two, there should be many people who would want to have acquaintance with you . In short, they had come to flatter you Ha? Is it something like that . It means, is it that Im receiving a lot of bright golden treats . Also, if that woman would come That woman? I thought of it strange and looked at Althea . I wonder who is she talking about . And while we were at that, Tanya came out again . Kakeru-san, this time, Delfina-san had come Delfina? Yes, she is waiting in front of the mansion Shes waiting outside of the mansion? Its unlikely of Delfina, I mean, theres no need to do that right . Ive promised that Id come and pick her up, and when she comes, she can enter the mansion without doing that . Suddenly, I remembered Altheas That woman . Is it about Delfina? Yes . And, you, you are really being loved huh What do you mean? Shes trying to make a rumor that even the Wealthy Merchant Delfina is taking in Goshaku-sama . To uphold you . The reason why shes waiting outside, is to let people see it . If not, there is no need for her to wait outside right I see Well then, on top of all of that, what do you think would the best to do? Althea said with a teachers tone . I thought . Tanya, this time, let Nana go out . You should guide her only up to the entrance . Take a long time, making people see I understood Tanya disappeared . I looked at Althea . She had the face Well done . After that, love Delfina later`` You dont need to say that I said with a strong tone . Recently, Althea is teaching me this and that, but that isnt needed right now . I know it, and Im planning to do that . Althea got a little surprised, and blushing a little, she only added: Is that so . And after that, for a while, there was no end of people coming to my mansion . Chapter 55 Outside . I slashed the enemy monsters with dual-wield Demon Sword, Eleanor and Hikari . In front of me, theres a lot of monsters namedTroll . Theyre multiple times larger than humans, and with one fundoshi in their green body, they have in their hand a very big club . It has enough strength to cave in the ground that was hit by the club (I dodged) . As it name says, its really a troll-ish monster, but when I looked at personally, its pressure isnt normal . A normal human would probably run away before fighting . While protecting Melissa, I defeated them . Should we only go like this? Melissa! Un! Their nest is ahead, and it seems like the girls are being caught there I got it! Kakeru! Troll in both sides Mu! Melissas desperate voice . After slashing down the one in front of me, literally, I saw a troll group charging from the sides . A new kind of pincer attack huh! Is it okay, Kakeru . Their numbers are not decreasing Theres no problem I answered promptly . Each one of them is strong, on top of that, their numbers are around a hundred, but its nothing much . The red dragon was far more stronger . Kyaa! I heard Melissas scream . One of the trolls grabbed Melissas arm . It was trying to take her in my opening . I cut down that trolls arm with Eleanor, and stabbed its head with Hikari . Are you okay Yes, I am fine It tried to take you huh Un . There was no problem if they hit me with their clubs though Melissa was seriously troubled . Her special characteristic is tough to death, thats why theres no problem with being hit by the troll but she cant do anything if she was taken away . Well, as long as shes by my side, I wont let that happen though . Taking Melissa with me, I cleaned up the trolls, and saved the ones that were caught . They were villagers living in a nearby poor village that cant give decent rewards . It was a very Melissa-like, saving people like a charity work . We sent the ones that were caught to their village, received the words of gratitude, and after that, I returned to the mansion taking Melissa with me using warp . Today was hard also huh I got strong, but it was hard . Its body sense, but each one of the trolls was about half of Nana, and about ten times of common soldiers . Taking a lot of those as an opponent, even I was exhausted . Thank you, Kakeru No problem . Rather than that, you, arent you taking harder and harder jobs? This time, if I wasnt there, what were you planning to do? Melissa wouldnt answer . However you think of it, I couldnt think that Melissa and her subordinates that she had with her when we first met would be able to do something about the trolls this time . It would be great if they were able to defeat one . Well, whatever This time, I was there . I also told Melissa to say something to me if anything happens, and she seems to be protecting that right now, so theres no problem . UhmKakeru? What Will you help me again? Its fine, but rather than that, you should remember how to rest . Each case is very hard, and the frequency is too much too Un . But, I still need to do much more Melissa was stubborn . And, she seemed sad . She said I still need to do much more with a sad face . I wondered why . You, do you have something youre worried about? Eh? Why? Why or whatever, Ill get it if youd have that kind of face Face Melissa touched her own face . She wasnt conscious of it huh . If you have something youre worried about, tell me . Ill resolve everything Resolve? Yeah Melissa got a sadder face . She even started to cover her face with her hands, and started to cry . Wai! W-What happened I panicked . *PuruPuru*, Melissa shook her head, and wouldnt answer while crying . What happened? I mean, what should I do? When I was panicking like that, Hikari returned to her human-form, and took Melissas hand . Onee-chan, dont cry Oh!, I thought . Its the trump card(Hikari)s turn . This might be a coming from a doting parent, but Hikari has that kind of a strange charm . How can I say this, healing peoples hears? She has that kind of talent for such relief . Also, just like me, she has a personality who cant leave troubled women alone . Since Hikari came out, I expected that Melissa would stop crying . But . Uwa??n Rather, she cried with a loud voice . Her sobbing, changed to like a peacocks child . Hikari made a troubled face, and looked at me . I patted Hikaris head without saying anything . And, said to Melissa . What happened really I asked with a little bit strong town . That girlthat girl, is Kakerus child Un Shes Kakerus child?? *Pyuun*, she cried again . I couldnt understand what its all about . Its because shes my child, why is it because that? I stared at Melissa for a while . After about five minutes, she finally started to calm down . And, started to speak . I had heard about the Calamba Kingdom . That Kakeru helped to regain the regime, in return, made a Queen yours Yeah I nodded . Whats with that? I heard that Kakerus other women also, all of them let Kakeru do something for them, and became Kakerus woman Its not like everyones like that, butwell, its pretty much like that I remembered the things I did after coming to this world . Most of the women that I have a relationship with might be like that . Its not only human women, but the Demon Sword was also like that Ahh, thats why Hikari huh . No, its not like I directly did it with Eleanor though . HoweverhoweverI, I asked many things to Kakeru, but why dont you ask me in return? Un? Wait a minute I stopped Melissa with a hand . I thought about it . Then noticed something . Maybe, is that the reason that the things you were asking for were escalating recently? un Melissa nodded, once again, she made a face that was about to cry . I got the reasonand I felt sorry for a little . Honestly, theres no particular reason . The reason why I didnt embrace Melissa up until now, is only because the timings were bad . Something like I got busy with Rica, or getting sucked by Althea . Theres a lot of times that I wanted to do it, and I even think of doing it right now . Yosh, lets do it Eh? You dont want to? U?un *PuruPuru*, Melissa shook her head . I want to . I want to become Kakerus Ou I carried Melissa, and entered the mansion . Along the way, we encountered Nana and Io . The two, looking at me and Melissa, they understood the situation in an instant . Aruji, should I help you Its hard doing it with Kakeru-san alone after all They said that . That would be realisticit wouldnt be enough even if theres three though . K-Kakeru What Is it not okay, with only me? With only you? I want to receive Kakeru with only myself . I-I have confidence in my stamina I see My chest got warm . Melissa who said something like that was very, very cute . She said so I told Nana and Io . The two nodded . Understood . To be sure, I would be ready Un, well do that Leaving Nana and Io who said that, I brought Melissa to the bedroom . The conclusion, Melissa was amazing . It took a whole day``not a simile or a joke, it took a whole day to make the Immortal Saint exhausted and drenched . Melissa became like that, but I still hadnt had enough . Thank youKakeru It wasnt enough, but looking at Melissa who said that in her sleep, my heart was very content . Chapter 56 Early afternoon, I am elegantly relaxing, eating cake and drinking tea . Nana and Hikari are beside me, Nana is teaching Hikari how to read . A-re?, this, its different from what Nana-oneechan wrote . Why This, this ones upside down Ah! I see, you put it on the right not left I didnt look at it, but I can somehow imagine what she got wrong . Mistakingwith, or mistakingwith, or mistaking͡with졹 . She got confused with that kind of mistakes common with children . Nana, she was teaching her that patiently . She surprisingly, likes children huh Are you talking about her? Umu . I thought that she is only good at rough things, but Im surprised that shes normally treating her kindly I also thought of that . Shes someone who I clashed with swords, and now, shes calling meAruji . Its Nana that speaks very formally, so this scene right now is surprising . Thats why its fun watching, it feels pleasant . Master Miu the maid entered the room . She was somehow making an apologetic face . What happened I am sorry, Master . I have forgotten to buy things, can I go buy them for a while? It looks like she asked for permission since shes going to leave the house . As Ive thought, I should add one more maid soon . Theres a lot of things she cant manage physically alone . Its alright, dont mind me and go Thank you very much Miu-oneechan, are you shopping? Yes, that is right That shopping, Hikari will go Eh? Hikari will go Hikari repeated the same line . It was very cute . Inside the town, Nana and I are following Hikari from far away . Hikari was walking, holding the note she wrote herself using the words that Nana thought her and the basket she got from Miu . She sways her hand while walking, stop sometimes and talk to a stranger, find a cat sitting in a corner and stares at it . It was completely like a first errand . I-Is it alright Nana asked with asked suppressing her voice . Its because I new that program, I was able to be calm . Calm down and look . Things like these, you watch over her including her failures Is it something like that? Ahh, first errand, watch over it warmly even if its successful or not, if she returns, praise her, that would be enough As expected of Aruji, I am deeply impressed You, you are saying it as if you really know about it, do not tell me you have experience with it? Eleanors voice that I heard inside my head seems like it was mixed with jealousy . Theres no way, idiot . I got it, I will warmly watch over Ahh We continued to follow her, and watched over Hikari . Hikari who was walking normally up until there tripped, and fell down . She fell down as if she was head sliding . She wouldnt stand up, she looks she is sobbing even from far away . Hikari`` . Aruji! I grabbed Nana stopping her from running to her . What are you doing Werent you going to watch over her warmly Hikari tripped, Hikari tripped I get the feeling, but we should watch over her here Mu! I grabbed Nanas hand strongly not letting her go . I know what she wants to say, I know, but`` . And while we were at that, Hikari stood up . She scrubbed her eyes with the back of her hand``is she crying?! She seemed like she was sobbing, but she continued to walk . Thats so wonderful . Anyways, because Hikari started to walk, I was able to calm down, and continued following her . And after that, without any problems occurring, she bought the things Miu asked for, and started to go back to the mansion . Thinking that there wouldnt be any failures after this, I was relieved . Aruji, is it not better if we went back to the mansion before her . Is it not better for Aruji to welcome her back Mu! That is true, but But still, there might something that would happen, I want to watch after her until the end . Ill use the Warp Feather, I will watch over her until the last moment Understood My goodness, the worlds strange treating something like this as a hero Youre too noisy, shut up . Its your child too right . I followed Hikari from behind . The mansions on the outskirts of the town, so it gradually got fewer people . Aruji Nana called out to me, it was a tense voice . What happened, when I was about to ask her that``the situation moved . Tens of men came out of the surrounding at once . The men surrounded Hikari very quickly, and caught Hikari . Hikari! O?to, dont move Demon Sword Wielder, if you move one step forward, your daughters head will fall One of the men thrust their swords blade before Hikaris neck . Otou-san! Hikari is being scared . You, who the heck are you There is no need to tell you right now, youll know soon . You guys, take that girl from here and leave . To the place where the Demon Sword Wielder cant see her Ha! The man who caught Hikari answered, and tried to leave . I wont let you I drew Eleanor, and clad a dark aura . There are tens of opponents, but I should be able to save Hikari using warp in this distance and kill all of them . But . Use that The man shouted . A magic circle appeared under my feet . And then, as if my body was caught by something, I wasnt able to move it at all . Aruji! I moved my eyes and looked at the side, it looks like Nana wasnt able to move too . What the heck is this It is an anti-disaster class creature tactical weapon . Demon Sword Wielder, we prepared it for you bastard . Even if its you, you bastard wouldnt be able to move Ku! Dont worry, nothing will happen to your daughter if you listen to what youre told . But, even if you resist``oi After the man said that, the man who caught Hikari, cuts Hikaris hair with his blade . He raised that where I could see . It would be like this . It was hair this time, but it might become finger He threatened me . Otou-san Hikari was about to cry . You bastards *Puchin* . I heard something snapping . My sight was dyed with red, my head got hot . I gripped``Eleanor . Kill them all huh The voice in my head was very calm . No, it was very cold . Of course I charged my strength to all to all of my body, I resisted the invisible power that was capturing me . *GuGuGuGuGu``Parin* . I heard something crack . The magic circle crumbled to pieces, become light particles and dissipates . Impossible, thats a magic circle that can even stop a Red Dragon completely Rather than that, his daughter`` Too slow I warped, and cut off the head of the man who caught Hikari . Otou-san! Hikari clung to me . YoshYosh, I patted her head . Hikari, you want to go home with Nana? Or you want to be with Otou-san? With Otou-san! Hikari said that, and returned to her Demon Sword form . Eleanor and Hikari, I made a stance with the two Demon Swords . The men ran away . They ran away like spiderlings knowing that their plan failed . Of course, I wont let them go away, I ran after them, and annihilated them . Without leaving no trace, I wiped them out . But that, however, Althea scolded me when I got back . If you wont leave at least a corpse, we wouldnt be able to catch the root cause I got really pissed off, I reflect on it . Chapter 57 Inside the dark and damp prison cell . One of the eunuchs that controlled the Calamba Kingdom for a period in the past, in front of Oros, one man appeared . Wearing black clothes, placed the guards to sleep, and sneaked inside . I have been waiting . Now then, hurry up and let me out of here What, you came to save me right . Then, hurry`` Heres a message . Youre done with . What!`` Oros was very surprised . The one who he thought someone who would save him, it was an assassin . Wait, the scenario``the promise is different Dont worry The assassin silently said . With a voice that seemed chill cold, it declared without mercy . Rarouka and Sukinaris, I already sent them Wha!``W-Wait! Reconsider it Oros begs for his life, but the assassins heart wouldnt be moved . The three eunuchs that were punished by imprisonment, they had aMysterious Deathin the same day . Capital city Meteora, inside the palace . I, Rica Calamba, am discussing with the ministers I gathered . About Sarias situation One of the ministers, Acheron who was the oldest said . We have reports on the military situation that it is very decent . General Oshif will surely recapture the stolen Saria within a few days Will the war with Comotoria end with that Let me think, if it reaches there, it would be fine proposing for an armistice . Saria is originally our countrys land, and that was stolen with a surprise attack of the outbreak of war If I am correct, it is the strategic point of the bordersI have heard I took out the knowledge that I desperately filled to my head recently . Saria . It is originally the territory of Calamba, and it is a place that is easy to defend but hard to attack . The first work that I have decided to do after regaining the authority from the eunuchs, it was to put an end to the war with Comotoria . Yes, even if we will have an armistice, it should be done after we have recaptured it . If we had an armistice while that is still taken by Comotoria, it is like having a blade being pointed to our throat Acheron said, I nodded with no words . It is as he says, Saria is such an important land . I researched about it thinking how much of an importance it have after hearing the word key point, and it often came out within the Kingdoms history . I do not know much about military affairs that much yet, but the history is saying that that place is important . That is why it is needed to be recaptured, that is what I think . If the military situation is going well, then that should be fine I humbly speak Instead of Acheron, this time, Statis opened his mouth . He is a middle-aged man who is familiar with domestic affairs, and his face was highly strung . What is it? About the war expenditure . The national treasury is getting very low, it would be fine if it reaches a conclusion for a few days, but there is a risk of having bankruptcy if the war extends more than this Is it that terrible? During the outbreak of war, Oros and the rest told me that we could fight for 5 years even 10 years? I already not believe in what they are saying, but even so, the gap is very wide . About that case, there are two things I need to report . First is, concerning that, there are traces where the money was being laundered through Oros and the other two . Most probably, they have been filling their pockets in the pretext of war The other one is? I hold down my anger . Oros, Rarouka, Sukinaris, the three of them died last night Died? Yesterday? All three of them? Yes Statis quietly nodded . What is the meaning of that? It is under investigation, but It is not a coincidence huh Even I would be able to understand that at least . I know at least, that the three who were caught in prison dying in the same day is strange . At the same time, I also knew about the other thing, that it is not the time to be worrying about that . The moneycan nothing be done with it? If the war ends within a few days`` Think about the time if it extends As you wish Statis made a bow, and said . Even that is said, the things we could do are limited . It is whether gather it from nobles, gather it from merchants, or collect it from people . It is one of those Which one is the best? I did not know so I asked straightforwardly . From the people From the people? Why is that? Even though exploiting the commoners will be a cause of the destruction of the nation? It was a typical story that happened in the history that I started to study recently . It was very usual for countries that have tyranny, exploiting the people, to ruin . That is why, from the three choices that Statis brought up, I thought that it would be not from the people . Even if it is from the nobles, or from the merchants, they would only suck up the amount that they lost from the people to regain it . They would not let it end with them only having a loss Ah! And when that happens, they would do it with extra, at the same time, plucking it from the people as if it was snitch food . The nobles will raise their taxes, and the merchants will raise the prices of their products . If they would give 100 to the country, they are the kind of people, who would think it would be a loss not taking at least 120 from the people . if we are only giving them that 20 in the end, are you saying, that it would be better for the country to take the 100 directly from the people even if they would have a grudge? Somehow, I understood what Statis was trying to say . In reality, he quietly nodded . And, he looked at me . With eyes of Well then, what will you do . I got troubled, hesitant . I got troubled, but it is the same as having no other choices . Let us collect directly This one, would have the result that the people would have fewer burdens . And the result of that, they would have a grudge to the Royal Houseit is a bitter decision . As you wish As expected of the Queen Her Majesty, I am moved by the wise judgment Acheron said . Enough of the flattery, rather than that, make the war end as quickly as possible Of course . But, however, General Oshif is also a seasoned warrior, good news will come`` In the middle of Acherons words, *Pan*, the rooms door was opened . One man entered, he ran to Acherons side with a pale face, and whispered to him . Acherons complexion changed, it became blue in an instant . What happened? Acheron I called his name with a strong tone . General Oshifhad died in action eh? When he found that the enemy commander in chief was trying to escape from Saria, and pursued with soldiers, an ambush`` Such a thing From this, the front lines fell unto confusion, seemingly in a disastrous state You fool, losing sight of the objective, you shouldve just let the enemy general go, this war was only for until regaining Saria Statis said as if to spit out . achievements, he probably wanted more achievements Acheron said that, and held his head . I also wanted to do that . I even had the resolution of being hated by the people, but with this What should I do, what should I need to do? Your Majesty Acheron said . It is already not the situation saying things like recapturing Sarira . We should immediately send a messenger to Comotoria, and propose armistice Armistice in this timing? Offering reasonable compensation, and cession of territory I want to cry now . The reasonable hes saying, it would absolutely not be reasonable . Something that is given away while losing, there was no way that reasonable would be enough . I looked at Acheron, I looked at Status . Both of them, they have eyes pressing me to a decision . That is only the way, if it is right now, the wound would be at the least, it was those kinds of eyes . Compensation, and cession of territory . I`` . What, you were here huh He entered from the door that was opened . Relaxed, and with ease . He entered with two Demon Sword his waist . Kakeru! If it is KakeruI am sure, if it is Kakeru`` . Chapter 58 I came to Ricas place . As I entered, she was having a meeting with guys who seemed bossy, so I thought Id come later, but I got caught by Ricas expression . It was a face that was almost crying . Just like that, I went to where Rica is . Baron Yuuki? We are having an important Well, well A middle-aged man tried to drive me away, but a young man stopped that . I ignored the both of them, and asked Rica . What, did something happen? Kakerusave me Ou, what should I do I heard the story from Rica . Meaning, the place called Sarias fronts had collapsed, so want me to do something about it Un I got it . If the fronts have collapsed, soldiers are probably needed . Prepare them quickly, Ill do the preparations on my part I understand . Acheron, gather all the soldiers that you can Are you serious, Your Majesty, it is for the better offering peace and tighten our guards, rather than retaliating That is only when Kakerus not there Rica declared clearly . If its Kakeru, he will do something about it Ou, Ill do it . I only need to push back the enemy army, and steal back the place called Saria right That casually Acheron, this is an order Rica declared again . With a commanding tone . I have understood Acheron gave up . Next, the young man opened his mouth . There is only one problem Statis? Baron Yuukis position . Demon Sword Wielder, Goshaku-sama . If I am correct, he should have received barony from Comotoria . If you go out to the frontlines, will not Baron Yuuki worsen his position? Dont care I declared . Whats wrong with saving my own woman . And if they would want to take away my barony with that, let them do it Kakeru Ricas eyes were wet . It looks like she was moved . She had tears, but it was far better than her crying face earlier . Meaning, its like that . Is there any other problems? I looked at Acheron and Statis . It looks like theres none . I warped, returning to the mansion for once, and went back taking Nana and Io with me . Because the two would be useful on a battlefield, I took them with me . Taking the two, while being seen off by Rica, we departed together with the gathered soldiers . Sarias a place that Id go for the first time, so I hurried with a horse . After running there for a whole day with almost no breaks, I reached a fortress that was surrounded . Is that it? I asked Nana who was on my side . It should be the fortress called Debai . As the flags look, the Calamba side is being besieged, surrounded by the Comotoria side Looking carefully after Nanas explanation, it actually looks like that . On top of that, the fortress is also being attacked right now, and seems to be losing . If this was taken, they would probably advance to the next base Well, thats true . Yosh, lets enter the fortress first We will enter? Io was surprised . Well charge through from behind, and go to the fortress at once . Nana, do as you like Understood Io too . Lend lightning magic Magic Powers of Lightning will be lent to Io Akos . Time Remaining: 59 minutes 59 seconds I-I got it Yosh, lets go I held Eleanor and Hikari, and charged with Nana, Io, and the soldiers we took with us . The Comotoria army that noticed us intercepts . There were around thousands of enemy soldiers that are surrounding it, but it doesnt matter with breaking through . The hundreds of soldiers I had from Rica broke through, and reached the fortress . I had been told by the Queen Her Majesty, open the gates! I shouted with a loud voice towards the fortress . Unlike the sounds of the battlefield, sounds of hesitance and noises could be heard . The gates wouldnt open, it looks like they are hesitating . Tch, you incompetents . And while that was happening, the enemy soldiers closed in . The soldiers I took with me collapses . Tch! I turned around, and cut the enemy soldiers . Nana! Lead the soldiers and go behind me . And persuade them to open the gates What will Aruji do Ill enter last Understood Io, shoot magic as much as you want . If you want to, dont mind hitting them with me I understand I stopped the enemy soldiers with Io . And while that happened, Nana somehow persuaded the Calamba soldiers in the fortress, and entered with the soldiers we took with us . While defending against the enemy soldiers, I entered lastly . I am the adjutant of the Comotoria Subjugation Army, Eria Irio After entering the fortress, a woman welcomed us . A woman who seems cold, and lacks flexibility . I am Yuuki Kakeru, a baron . I came, being told by Rica . My bad, but youd hear my commands Rica? Erias eyebrows narrowed . Rather than that, the situation`` Aruji, it looks like the enemy continued their attacks Nana said . Tch! Theres no end Well intercept Eria said . Wait, leave this to me Leave this, you mean? Theres no end playing defensive normally right? I want to talk leisurely . I will make them shut up for a while What are you planning to do? Open the gates . Dont attack until I say so But I ignored that, and went towards the gates . The soldier was surprised, but I said with a firm tone, and let him open the gates . I went outside the fortress alone . Close it Y-Yes I stood in front of the gates, and glared at the enemy soldiers . Eleanor, and Hikari . I held the two of them, and clad my body with twice the dark aura . The enemy army who re-invaded stopped . My name is Yuuki Kakeru! When I named my self, they clattered around . The ones who wants to diebring it on! I shouted with a loud voice . The clattering stopped . Wa?, Otou-san, so cool? H-Hmph . This much is natural While holding the mother and daughter who were talking inside my head, I glared at the enemy army that had got silent . After waiting for a while, enemy soldiers charged . Its cavalry, their numbers are ten . I stopped their charge, and slashed the Demon Sword through all of them with their horses . Ten of them charged again . I slashed them off just like earlier . Next, arrows flew from afar . The arrows that fell like rain, I slashed through all of them with the Demon Sword . And lastly . My name is Manos, I will challenge you to a one on one fight The man who had challenged me full of confidence, I cut him into half with one slash . I defeated all of the enemies who attacked one next to the other by myself . And after doing that, I felt like fear and disrupt spread on their side . After a while, the Comotoria soldiers retreated, surrounded the Debai fortress from afar, and stopped moving . After confirming that, I casually returned inside of the fortress . Chapter 59 When I entered the fortress, the soldiers came out to welcome me with cheers . When we just arrived earlier, the atmosphere was like a dry cold winter, but right now its boiling . It was as if they were welcoming a hero . Most of the soldiers were like that . Within that cheers, I stood in front of Eria . Lets talk about from now on I have understood . Please, here Io, you come too, Nana, take care of the soldiers we took with us Yes! Understood I said that to each of them, and followed Eria . The soldiers naturally opened the way . After walking a little bit, we came to the biggest commander tent . Entering inside, I immediately said to Eria . There is only one thing that Rica told me to do, recapture Saria Yes Eria nodded, but her eyebrows narrowed . The same orders, we had received it from Her Majesty the Queen . But`` No, Im not talking about that I stopped Erias words . Eria was dumbfounded . Yours are before you go to war right? If so, its natural . But mine was when the report that you were losing had reached . Do you get the difference with that? Even in this situation, it still meansGo and win Specifically, Rica didnt sayGo and win, I saidIll go win, so that is more right, but Im doing what Rica wants . Push back in this situation, huh I came for that Are you thinking that that is possible I dont understand difficult things *Kacha*, I made a sound with the Demon Sword . I only need to cut down the enemies in front of me until the goal is achieved And so, what will you do I said that, and while staring at Eria, I placed my hand on Eleanors handle . Implicitly, its a threat, that I would cut her down and take over the soldiers in her stead . For Rica, I will recapture Saria no matter what happens . For that, theres a need to command the soldiers inside this fortress . Meaning, this Eria who is an adjutant would be a hindrance at worst . If Eria insistedWe should retreat no matter what happens, it would be very troublesome . Shes a woman, so I really dont want to do things like this, but at the worst case Eria stared straight at me . A straight look, that enters the highest ranks of the women that I had met until now . We stared at each other for awhile . It will put Baron-sama in danger though Un? What do you mean I have a plan, but for that, Baron-sama`` About that huh I laughed, and interrupted Erias words . Do all that you want I laughed . I laughed gleefully . I was thinking about whether she would accept or not, and if I would cut her off or not with the result of her choice, but Eria was already thinking ahead . She was already thinking of how to recapture Saria . Shes a good woman, I thought of that . At that night, Nana, Io, me, and Hikari who returned to her human form, the four of us are inside the magic cottage . Theres one room connected to it, and has a kitchen . Its a dreary room with only that, but it can be brought freely, and is more comfortable than a tent . And inside, I explained the strategy to Nana and Io . Its the strategy I heard from Eria . The main troops led by Adjutant-dono will withdraw as it is . And when they chase after that, the small army force will be led and make a surprise attack to Saria that is undermanned, huh Thats how it is . If they retreat now, there will be pursuit for sure Thats right! They had surrounded here for that after all The more that they pursue, the more that the Calambas territory they can encroach after all Understood, even with my poor abilities, on Arujis side`` No, Ill have Nana fight in a different place . A place different with me Nana was dumbfounded for an instant . That islike what? The rear guard of the main troops . Its a retreat to lure out the enemy, but it is surely a retreat . To lessen the casualties, and to not let them find out the plan, a proper rear guard is needed I see! As expected of Kakeru-san Io looked at me with eyes of admiration . Most of are only the things said by the girl named Eria though Eleanor pointed that out inside my head . Ah! But isnt that very dangerous . I dont know very well, but I heard that the rear guard is very dangerous Its as she says . While the whole army retreats, only the ones who are assigned to that cannot retreat, troops that need to stand their ground . Furthermore, they are going to need to defend against the enemy army whos winning, so its danger is far higher than a regular battle . That is why`` . Aruji, I am grateful Un? Someone like me, it is my pride being able to be trusted such as that She said it before me . The things needed for a rear guard is strength and heart . The strength to defend against the enemy, and the heart to continue standing their ground . Both of them are needed . I thought that Nana was very fitting for it . Nana who was once called as the goddess of victory and hakua no seijo is most fit for it . I wanted to say that to her, but she knew it first, and said it before me . I would get frustrated with it normally, but I was happy . Youre a good woman Preposterous No, youre a good woman I stared straight at Nana with a serious face . Im counting on you And, said it again . Understood Kakeru-san! Please let me join the rear guard too! Io said . Gripping a fist, with expression with a firm resolution . Please let me also, be useful of Kakeru-san! its dangerous you know Please! Youre also a good woman huh After I said that, Ios expression lightens . And Io she stared at Nana who looked back at her, and they nodded at each other . Their expressions tightened, they cheered themselves to the fight for tomorrow . Really, the two of them are great women . Chapter 60 Well, then we shall go W-Well be going Nana and Io before departing . Nana hasnt changed as usual, but Io was clearly nervous . I lent abilities to that Io . Magic Powers of Lightning will be lent to Io Akos . Time Remaining: 59 minutes 59 seconds The first prize of the limited lottery, I lent her with the longest duration . And, I gave her the magic balls that I also got from the lottery . Bring these, you know how to use it right Un, I only need to throw them right Thats right, the black ones are attack magic, the white ones are recovery magic I understand Nana and Io returned to where Eria was waiting with the soldiers . Commanding almost all of the army, they left the fortress, and started to retreat . Leaving me, and the few soldiers I took with me from Meteora . Shouting voices could immediately be heard from afar . Lets do our part huh To where? Eleanor asked . If it goes like this, the Comotoria army would attack us right? If we dont show them a complete retreat, they wouldnt be able to pursue as they want right Hmm, however, even though we have only a few people, wouldnt they attack if you moved to anywhere? If that is so, isnt it better to hide your breath inside this fortress I only need to do this I used the warp feather, and teleported along with the soldiers . I took all hundreds of soldiers, and moved to the mountain cow grasslands . Wait here for a while, return to the fortress after time had passed, and march the army from there I see Eleanor got convinced . On the other hand, the soldiers who were suddenly teleported were clamoring . Be quiet I said with a low tone . I used Eleanor and Hikari to clad dark aura . Their clamors disappeared . Rather than words, it looks like the enigmatic dark aura has more persuasion . I closed my eyes, and waited . Time passed . Gradually, gradually, time passed . Isnt it about time? I thought of that, but I endured . If I return to the place half-ways, the effects of the surprise attack will get thin . I waited furthermore . Time passed . Is it time? No, not yet . Is it time? No, no, more . Most probably, right now, Nana and Io are fighting desperately . Using all their powers, they are desperately defending the main troops retreat``they should be fighting to direct the situation . Otou-san Un? Onee-chans, are they okay Hikaris worried voice echoed inside my head . You idiot Eleanor scolded me . Isnt it the strategy that you made . If so, stand by it . If youre going to believe your women, believe them until the end ahh I nodded . Thats right, I should believe those two . I believed them, and waited . The impatient feeling, it didnt come out after that . Nana and Io, if it was the two . My feelings silently got calmed down . The time passed . The lending of magic powers of lightning has ended I heard a voice . It was the voice I was waiting for . I opened my eyes, checked the soldiers, and warped . I warped into the fortress . It was completely the same place we were before . The soldiers clamored, but it was only a little compared to earlier . We will attack Saria right now, everyone, follow me! UOOOOOOO!! The soldiers shout on my back, I held the two Demon Swords, and advanced towards Saria . Saria can be seen as an impregnable castle at one glance . It has high towers, and it is surrounded by deep moats . There is only one way that connects to the castle gates, and it is a slope on top of that . The only way of attacking it is to run up there, but showers of concentrated attacks would come when doing that . But, theres no way I can fall back . In the first place, theres not much time to do it . I ran straight up the slope . Otou-san, its dangerous A lot of arrows came from the castle . It was like rain, arrows that covered the skies flew towards me . But, its only arrows after all . Eleanor and Hikari, I swung the Demon Swords and blocked them, and went up the slope . I wouldnt be stopped with something like this . Baron-sama! Look at that One of the soldiers shouted . He was pointing at the castle gates, the gates were opened, and huge rocks fell from there Rocks few times the size of humans rolled down the slope, increasing its speeds . Uwaaaa!! R-Run! Screams were raised from the soldiers . Rocks that fell down the only path . It was natural to get scared and run away . But, its only rocks after all . Eleanor, Hikari . Were going to do it Are you going to cut it? Ill smash it Leave it to me, Otou-san! Unlike the soldiers, I increased my speed and charged towards the rocks . Within the screams and cheers I could hear from behind, I first hit the boulder with Eleanor . Heavy feeling . It feels like I would be pushed back if I let my mind off of it . Something likethis!!!! I stopped it with Eleanor, and slashed it with Hikari . *Paka*, the boulder that was cut into two, I smashed it into bits . The rocks that became the size of a human, it got to the sides of the slope . Without stopping my feet, I continued to run . Arrows flew, magic flew, logs rolled down . All of them, I cleaned them up on the lead . Finally running through it at once, I charged to Saria with the soldiers . The key-point of the borders, Saria . It didnt take an hour to make it fall . Leaving the soldiers on Saria, I warped to the relay point fortress, and went after the main troops . I moved by myself, broke through the back of the Comotoria army alone, and reached the place where the two were being the rear guard . Nana! Io! As expected of being the rear guard, the number of the soldiers the two were commanding had decreased compared to on the start . But, the two doesnt seem to have any injuries . With Nana on the lead, Io was supporting her by throwing magic balls from behind, that was their positions . Aruji! Kakeru-san Sorry to keep you waiting Then? Saria is? Ahh, I took it The twos expressions lightened . And Io was very relieved . I turned around, and hit Eleanor to the ground . The dark aura exploded, creating a small crater . With its impact, it stopped the battle temporarily . I shouted towards the Comotoria army who were making faces what has happened . Listen! Saria has already fallen! What a ridiculous thing Within the enemy soldiers, the man who wore the best clothes scoffed . And one of the soldiers, the soldier who had a telescope said in a hurry . General! Saria, Calambas flag in Saria! What did you say!? That took the telescope from the soldier, and look afar . There was no doubt that the Calambas flag were definitely standing at Saria . And after that confirmed it, he started trembling . R-Ridiculous, something like that . For Saria to fall in this short timewas there a betrayer I see, you can think of it as that huh . I do not know Ku! Well now, decide . Will you surrender here, or will you die in an pincer attack I thrust Eleanor, and thrust my demands . After he had hesitated, he surrendered . What an ambiguously amazing person, it was like you had gone to war by yourself Key-point Saria . Inside the building for the commanders, Eria said that with a complicated face . It doesnt matter if there are results right . And also, I wasnt by myself this time It was because Nana and Io did their best . The reason why the resistance of Saria was thin, was because the two guarded the rear with all their strengths, because they directed as if it was a real retreat, they were able to lure out the enemy soldiers very well . Its not with me alone . Rather than that, can I leave all of the rest to you . Things like defending this place, or reporting to Meteora, all of them There would be no problem for thatwhat will Baron-sama do? I have an important thing to do I said that and said farewell to Eria, and leaved there . I entered another room, the room where Nana and Io were waiting . The two were sitting, but tried to stand up the moment they saw me . Io couldnt stand up properly, and Nanas movements were dull . It was easy to tell how intense of a fight they had as the rear guard . Kakeru-san, here Io reached out her hands, the magic balls that I gave her, it returned decreased quite much . Especially, white balls``recovery balls drastically decreased . Did you also use white ones? Yes, most of it, I Most of it? Did you also use it to Nana I have no excuse Nana bowed her head apologetically . Its fine . Rather than that, were going to return to the mansion right now Eh? W-Were going back? Dont you need to report to the Queen first Its the mansion first . Its after such a fight, theres things I need to do right? Io got her face completely red, and Nana Ah!, started to got a little unrest . After a fight . My libido that increase proportionally to the scale of the fight . I think that youre tired after the fight, but my bad U?un, please do! Kakeru-san If you insist, rewards The twos reactions, made me more excited . After that, I made love to the two until they were drenched and sticky . Chapter 61 To get refreshed after a while, I left the town taking everyone . Hikari, Nana, Io, and Miu, the four of them . Hikari was holding my hand, and the three are following from behind . Recently, the way Hikari held my hand was very cute . She makes me take out only my pointing finger, and *Gyutto*, she holds it . It was very cute, it was unbearably cute . What a doting parent Shut up . Youre the one whos bad giving birth to such a cute girl . Otou-san, whats that? Un? Ahh, cotton candy huh What caught Hikaris eyes was a stall selling cotton candies . Cotton candy? Ahh, its something that is made out of sugar, so its fluffy and sweet I want to eat it! Hikaris eyes sparkled . Its something that children likes after all . I took Hikari, and approached the stall . Do you want some too? I turned around, and asked the three . I dont like, sweet things that much I want to eat some Nana and Io answered promptly . E?to, I Miu was somehow holding back . If she doesnt want it, she would probably immediately say that she doesnt want it, so she probably wants to eat some . Store owner, give me three of those Coming up Miu, pay the bill Miu went in front in a hurry, and paid the bill . Recently, just like this, I try to not hold a wallet when going out . Althea said, that it was noble-like to take slaves with me and make them pay . I received the cotton candy, and handed it to Hikari . Waaaa, so sweet? Its sweet right, its fluffy and melts immediately in your mouth Un! Theres this animal called Rinsing Bear, every time it eats something, it places it into the water to wash it . And when I gave that rinsing bear cotton candy, as Ive thought, it actually washed it so it melted and disappeared, the rinsing bear makes a really sad face Rinsing bear, how poor Hikari got disheartened . I expected a reaction like, Ahahaha, how weird?, but she unexpectedly got emotionally involved with the rinsing bear . Its because youre talkative Shut upI know that . But rinsing bear also washes fruits before it eats it, so it doesnt have a stomach ache, and its always healthy you know I tried to follow up on it . Waa?, rinsing bear is amazing Ahh, its amazing My follow successes . Hikari ate the cotton candy . The way that around her mouth got stick was also cute . Uhm, Master Miu talked to me . When I turned around, there was the cotton candy on Mius right hand, and there was something like a paper in her left hand . This, I asked for it That is? It seems like theres an event in the town . If we have this, they say that we can draw the lottery He? I was dumbfounded . We can draw the lots! Hikari snatched at that . After they finished eating the cotton candy, we came to the center of the town with all of us . There was a tent there, and there was a lottery machine that I was used to seeing in that tent . I didnt think that it was really the lottery . Otou-san! Lets draw lots? Ahh I took Hikari with me, and went to the tent . I handed the one lottery ticket we received . Yes, one draw it is . Who will draw it Hikari, you want to? Un! With a full smile, Hikari put her hand on the handle, and turned it . *GaraGaraGara*, *Poton* . What came out was a white ball . Too bad, its a miss It was a miss . Well, with only one chance it would be like this huh . I took Hikari and tried to return where everyone was . Along the way, Hikari stopped, and stared at the tent . Does she want to draw moreshe probably do . Even in the lottery before, she had much fun drawing it after all . Nana, Io, Miu While holding Hikaris hand, I told the three . Go and gather lottery tickets . I dont care how much it would cost . Buy everything if you see something you want Understood Yes I-I understand Nana and Io received money from Miu, and the three scattered . That lottery cant increase the drawing times a lot . Theres finally one piece after using a huge sum, can be drawn once a day, and drawing about 10 times was the limit . But its different here, townits a shopping district level lottery, the chances can be increased easily . After a while, I received the lottery ticket from the three that returned . Thank you, Nana As Aruji commands Thank you, Io There was something I wanted to buy, so its just right on time what did Miu buy? Uhm, meat, vegetables, and`` Its very Miu-like huh The tickets that the three gathered after shopping here and there, easily exceeded 200 . Hikari, lets go draw once more . You can draw for about 200 times this time Really! Wa?i Together with Hikari, we entered the tent again . I handed the lottery ticket, and made Hikari draw the lottery . Wa?, amazing? Hikari turned the handle very happily . In the middle, she stopped once . Its over? You can still draw a lot more She was said with a smile . And then, she joyfully drew . Unlike that lottery, it looks like shes happy that she can draw as much as she wants . Most of its a miss (participation prize), but she didnt mind and continued to draw . Isnt the miss too many . Shouldnt she be able to get something for once in a hundred times Isnt it fine, Hikari is having very much fun after all Aruji, wouldnt it be better if we gather more tickets Un, I guess so . Until Hikari gets tired of`` When I was about to ask to gather lottery tickets again, *GaranGaran*, the hand bell rang . Congratulations, first prize, its a huge hit Oh! Surprisingly, a huge hit came out, on top of that, its the first prize . I approached Hikari . The lottery person took out the goods from the back, and gave it to Hikari . There you go, first prize . Its the latest Demon Sword replica Wa?, its Okaa-san? Does little girls Okaa-san have one too? Ahh, it looks like Otou-san have one too . They are being made recently, and it was being sold here and there after all The lottery person saw Eleanor in my waist and said . There was somehow, a misunderstanding, but I ignored it . However, this is the latest version . Little girl, hold that and put magic powers on it Magic powers? Like this Hikari held the Demon Sword replica, and *GuGuGu*, closed her eyes and put powers on it . How cute . And then, there was a dark aura coming out of the Demon Sword replica . He?? Just like that, its the latest one that releases a dark aura when magic powers are poured on it . Of course, its something that is not harmful to humans so use it as much as you want Eleanors fake was really evolving so much huh . Hikari held the Demon Sword replica that has aura coming out of it, and asked me . Otou-san, is Hikari cool? Masters usual stance it is Miu said . Its true, its the stance that I usually use . Its exactly like it, but . Cute Rather than cool, it was very cute . Eh? You doting parent Say what you want . Hikari who had a stance with the Demon Sword, it was so cute that I wanted to take a picture and display it . Chapter 62 Afternoon inside the mansion . Althea whos in her youthful mode, and I who is *MofuMofu*-ing Miu while in sage mode because of my vigor being sucked out . Capturing Saria was troublesome . They were soldiers that Im not familiar, so excluding me, the movements of the soldiers were one tempo late . They even got confused when we warped Ones who are familiar with you should not be mentioned, but it cannot be helped with common soldiers Cant something be done with it? I asked Althea . I want the sages wisdom . Are you asking for advice? Yeah You should have elite guards Althea who answered promptly said it with a teachers tone . Its Altheas way of talking when she is teaching something to me . While *MofuMofu*-ing Miu, I lend her my ears . You should make a corps that you usually know, not soldiers that are lent to you every time something happens, you should create a corps that knows about you Althea said that, stood up, and looked outside of the window . Around there is your land right Yeah, I somehow bought it To use money to get lottery tickets, I have been buying the land around the mansion recently . Its good that I bought it, but land that honestly, Im not using, land that I thought that Id use for crops . Build barracks there, and make them live there . When something happens, you only need to bring them with you using warp I thought about Altheas advice . My own corps, my own corps that I own myself . Somehow, that really sounds good . I warped to Delfinas merchant company . Delfina took a glance at me who suddenly appeared in front of her, and continued to write something in the papers at her hand . Business first, work first, shes a woman like that . Theres a lot of times like this when I come to get her, and its not the first time she ignored me . I leaned my back against the wall, and waited for Delfinas hands to be free . Anybody Did you call us Process this . If its finished collecting, send it to Calambas palace . Urgently I understood The man that was called took the papers from Delfina, and immediately left . As if he had not seen me . Welcome . Its still early for you to pick me up Did her work finish for some parts, Delfina talked to me . I had something to ask . Rather than that, I heard the name, Calamba? Yes, Calamba and Comotoria . Its near the end of the war, so I thought I would profit for the last time . These kinds of thing, one can profit best around the end Youre really good at it huh As expected of the woman who had named herself one of the richest merchants in the world . But, you should do it moderately okay If she does it too much, Calamba will, no, Rica might get troubled . I only arranged the things needed for their prices Theres no problem then And then, what did you come for? Ahh, actually`` To Delfina, I talked the things I heard from Althea . If that is so, the corps that I had lent you before, do you want to buy it as it is? No, I want to raise them from the start Doing that, Althea said that the soldiers loyalty would be higher . You are saying you want to collect a new one huh Thats right . So, I want you to collect slaves . From 200 to 300 of them You are going to make a corps with only slaves Delfina got a little bit surprised . Thats right I understand . I will bring the list by evening Evening? Thats fast Speed is the basics of business after all Delfina smiled pleasantly . Honestly, its a smile thats a little scary, but its reliable . And also, I want to make a building where the corps can live in . I have the land around the mansion, so around there I will prepare for it Equipments also . I want ones that stand out in the battlefields . Uniform and standing out I understood This much is good huh . How much will that be Honestly, it depends on the slaves . Are battle slaves that are trained good No, I want to train them myself so that they can get used to me . As long as theyre healthy, then theres no problem If that is so, I can sell them cheap . If there are 15000 silver coins then there would be change Delfina answered promptly . She probably calculated it inside her head in an instant . Im counting on you then I understood My deal with Delfina finished . Ah! I remembered something important, and before I warped, I said to Delfina . All of the slaves should be girls I understood Delfinas eyes widened for an instant, but she immediately regained herself and said . Just like that, I am going to raise my own direct corps . Chapter 63 There are 200 slaves in total, I have collected young and clean ones from all over the lands . As you wished, they are yet to be trained so their hearts do not have problems, but there is about 20% of them suffering from malnutrition I only need to make them eat right? Frankly speaking, yes Delfina promptly answered . 200 girl slaves who have lined up in the open space twenty meters away from the mansion . I, who is looking at that, and Delfina who is reporting the specifics . Its the third day since I decided to buy, Delfina collected the slaves that I chose . As a merchant, shes good as usual . Miu Yes! For a while, make them food, make them eat all they want I understood From todays part alright Yes! Miu answered quickly, and is it for preparation, she returned to the mansion once . Nana Ha! This time, I called Nana . Not wearing her usual armor, she answered with a dignified expression while wearing light armor . Can I let you handle the training? Make them follow my and your order . The priority of the order is respectively what I said Aruji, next is me Thats right Understood Nana nodded slightly, and went towards the slaves . While looking at them taking about something, I continued to talk to Delfina . The place that they are going to live in is under construction . I am making them hurry, but would probably take two weeks Can it be build within two weeks? I will make them Delfina declared clearly . It somehow feels like she had some pride or something . Im sure that she really will make them build it . I am making them create the weapons and equipments, this one, it would be ready right away I see . Sorry for troubling you all the way It is business after all Take the payment by yourself . The money is in the treasury, you know it right Recently, my assets, especially gold, silver, and treasures had increased, so I made a room called treasury inside the mansion . Im leaving all of my money there . Can I take it by myself? Yeah . I trust you when It comes to money Thank you very much With her usual quiet, and work-like tone, Delfina said . But looking at her carefully, her lips seems to be a little happy . Aruji Nana returned . What happened Can Aruji cooperate for a while . There are some who have strong will, so I want to start from breaking them I got it I nodded, and went towards the slaves with Nana . I stopped in front of the slaves, and observed them . As Nana had said, some of them are glaring at me, there are some who had strong will . This person is your master, Demon Sword Wielder and Goshaku-sama, Kakeru Yuuki-sama Demon Sword Wielder, the slaves clatters with those words . Their looks concentrated to the swords in my waistespecially the long one . Even within the slaves, it looks like Eleanor is famous . Aruji has all the rights taking your lives . If you want to say something, say it with your own mouth When Nana said that, one of the slaves went forward, and said . Is it true that we will be released if we defeat you I looked at Nana, she nodded with a slightly sour expression . I see, it became like that huh . Well, if thats the case, then theres no problem at all . There is no, problem at all . Ahh, thats fine Really? You wont turn back on your words after we win right, or deal with us badly if you get injured Who would do thatno, would someone really do that? Its alright . So, are you the only one who would challenge? I-I will also Ill also do it! If we arent going to be punished, then I will also One next to the other, they named out themselves . As a result, there are about ten of them who challenges me . And, I need to crush their will right . If that is so, it cant be helped that I would win . I thought of something, and pressed both of my feet . I pressed my feet on the ground, and half of my shoes sunk to the ground . Aruji? That is? After smiling pleasantly to Nana, I said to the slaves . From now on, I wont move from here . The challenge is simple . You can attack however you want, if you were able to make me move from here, then its your win The slaves buzzes . It means, Im looking down on them . Its a strategy that Ill win while looking down on them, and show my strength . I did an additional thing . This is the only weapon that Id use I said that, and drew out Hikari . Not Eleanor, but Hikari . For me, both of them are Demon Swords, but in public, its not . If you say Demon Sword, its Eleanor who has been famous for hundreds of years, and the other shorter one is currently in what is that situation . Thats why, they should be feeling that Im looking down on them . Uhmcan we, participate from now? More of the slaves started to join . They probably felt that theres hope if Im looking down on them that much . Yosh, lets do it . Nana, lend them weapons Ha! One of the slaves received a weapon from Nana, and checked it carefully . Its the red-haired girl that stood up from the start . She challenges me first . Haaaa! She swung up the long sword, and charged . She slashed without hesitations . The blade attacks while slashing through the air . I held Hikari backwards and received it . The sound of the swords clashing echoes . Gugugu She pushes through with her long sword using both of her hands . I pushed her back with one hand, and parried . She continued to attack . She attacked with all of her wills . Its good that shes decisive, but thats all . After I had made her do what she want for a while, I slapped her wrist after receiving her sword attack, making the long sword fall . And I stuck Hikari towards her throat . Finished, right? Ku! She felt frustrated . But I defeated her thoroughly that she couldnt say anything back, so she was more frustrated with that . I received the challenge of the slaves one next to the other . I crushed all of the slaves soldiers that were yet to be trained . First, they thought that they might normally win, next, they thought that they might win because I would get tired, lastly, they thought that they might win luckily . The feelings of the ones who challenged me, I dealt with their interesting expressions where I can easily read their feelings . And while doing all of that, I didnt take a step . I stuck my feet on the ground, and not moved while rooting on the ground . Shes the last one right? After I had taken care of the last one, I looked at the slaves . All of them had a dark expression, they had a face that all of their hopes were gone . Thats probably good right now``but when I was thinking of that . Haaaaaa! Fissures flew from my side . Its not the same up until now, its a blade slash showing its might . I received it hurriedly with HikariI was forced to take a step . Nana? Deyaaaaaa!! Drawing her long sword, Nana slashes at me . Freely slashing attack, slashes that make me remember the time when we first fought . Serious . Its dangerous looking down at a serious Nana . I took out my feet from the ground, and countered with both of my Demon Swords . The consecutive slashes echoed, I received and dealt with Nanas attacks . You got stronger, compared to before Negligence! I received the three consecutive slashes from the side, and parried Nanas long sword with my returning blade . Her long sword spins up in the air, and finally fell to the ground, deeply sinking its blade . And, I placed my blade to her throat . Match finished, right? Ha! Nanas expression was very carefree . Even though she suddenly attacked, and easily got defeated, her face was very radiant . In the first place, her attacks were serious, but there wasnt a killing intent . I wonder what was that right now . A-Amazing That person was also amazing Idiot, its an act, an act Arent you the one whos an idiot? Even if those attacks was an act, its still ten times better than you The slaves buzzed . Hearing what they were talking about, I somehow understood what Nana wanted to do . Im stronger that you, but Aruji is far more stronger . She probably wanted to show that . Is there no one else? Someone who would take the challenge I looked at the slaves, and asked . There was no one who challenged . Rather than that, some of them even looked at me with admiring eyes . For the meantime, this much is good huh . Nana, take care of the rest Ha! I left the rest to Nana as Ive said, and returned to the mansion . Chapter 64 Inside the carriage going to the capital of Comotoria, there is Melissa and me, and also Chibi Dragon who was lying down . My bad, asking you to come with me U?un, Kakeru is always helping me after all . Besides, if its Comotoria, I should be of help I heard from Althea that its a country which the Solon Church has a huge authority, is it true Un . The current king is a devout follower What kind of person is he? Its a 70 years old Ojii-san A 70-year-old Jii-san is the king huh, then, the age of the prince is quite old right It somehow felt strange, imagining a prince who is forty or fifty, I couldnt help but laugh . Its not like there are contradictions with a prince being forty or fifty, but if you say prince, the standard image is a cool and young one so I couldnt help but laugh . The crown prince should be 9 years old this year Fue?! Dont let out such strange voices Otou-san, how cute The Demon Swords pointed that out . Its a 70 years old Jii-san, and the crown prince is his son right? And he is 9 years old Un Hes pretty vigorous, huh It seems like he had a hard time . Also, that was the reason why he was faithful to the Solonism What do you mean? When I asked that, Melissa answered . She said that in the region of Comotoria where late marriages are common, the first child he had was when he was over 30 years old . The child who was born at that time was a girl, meaning, a princess . There was no problem with that . The next child who was born was a girl . There was still no problem . The third child born was a girl . Buzzing sounds started to be heard here and there . The fourth, the fifth, the sixth, they were girls too . Seven, eight, nine, ten``until the thirteenth, girls were continuously born . All of them are children born with miracles, thirteen consecutive children . The king is cursed, there was many rumors like that . In fact, he was being possessed by something . That was removed by the great priest of the Solon Church ten years ago, and with that, a boy was finally born Its like that huh A successor was finally born, well, he would really be a follower with that . But, a successor when he got old huh, I somehow remembered Toyotomi Hideyoshi . Hideyoshi was also being called a playboy when he was young, but in the late years, he became a tyrant because of the love for his children . I wonder if that king was alright . Myu?? Chibi Dragon who was lying down raised her head . She was tilting her head at first, but she started crying Myu?, myu? towards the wall . O-chan? Is there something . Stop I ordered the coachman, and the carriage stopped . I went down from the carriage and looked at the direction where Chibi Dragon cried to . There was nothing there with one glance, but looking carefully, I saw a scene more than a kilometer far away that someone is being attacked . A knight-like person, was attacking the carriage . Eleanor, Hikari, lets go Umu Un! Melissa, you stay here, Chibi too Did something happen? Ill explain later It looks like its an emergency . I sprinted . I ran the distance of more than a kilometer without thirty seconds . The person inside the carriage was already dragged out from the carriage . It was a 13-14 year old girl, and judging from her clothes, it looks like shes a lady or a princess . And the one attacking her had a crest that I had seen``it was knights wearing armor with the crest of the Comotoria Army . To betray your master, what a filthy man! This is not a betrayal . It is an order What did you say! Please forgive us . Be prepared! The knight slashes down his sword towards the girl without reasoning . *Gaki`n*! I drew out Eleanor, and get in between them while parrying . Who? Who are you! A girl being attacked, and the knight attacking . I heard them at the same time, and both of them were surprised . A girl without arms, and an attacking knight . I instantly decided, and saved the girl . After I had cut down all of the knights that were attacking the girl, I said to her . Are you okay Yes It was a quite courageous girl . I am Yuuki Kakeru, you are? I am called Aura?Torideca?Comotoria Comotoria? Dont tell me youre a princess? Im the thirteenth princess . Rather than that, Yuuki Kakeru you say, the Great Sage Altheas? Yeah, thats right Its easier if you know, I nodded . However, the situation seems troublesome . The thirteenth princess, attacked by the knights wearing armor with the crest of the kingdom . It really seems troublesome . I took Aura with me, and returned to the carriage . I tied up the knights, and left them behind . Aura-sama! Saint-sama? It looks like the two know each other, and got surprised the instant they faced each other . I heard about the story, so thinking that there was a high possibility that they know each other, I was not surprised . Why is the Saint-sama here? Im on the way to Krades with Kakeru . Instead, what happened to Aura-sama? I dont know! Why did that suddenly happen Kakeru? What does she mean, Melissa asked . I asked Aura . The man earlier, was that man your subordinate? Hes fathers subordinate, a man that can be trusted Clues for the reason that that man would attack you Theres none! It seems like Princess Aura was quite irritated . Well, she was almost killed so it cant be helped . you have a clue huh Mu? I looked at Melissa . Melissa was looking at Aura with an ambiguous expression . Aura bit her lip, she had the face that she was holding back on something . Clues``it looks like there was some . The silence continued for more than five minutes, and from there, Aura heavily said . Since last year, my Onee-samas had continuously died from accidents Continuously? Astrea-oneesama, Clora-oneesama, Shima-oneesama, Daphne-oneesama, and Eunice-oneesama . Within just a year since last year, six big sisters had died from accident You saying Onee-sama, means the princesses born 13 consecutive times Aura nodded . Five people dying from an accident within a year huh . it doesnt look like a coincidence Leda-oneesama and Lena-oneesama died from sickness thats not a coincidence Its too consecutive . If it comes to this much, there could only be the smell of conspiracy . Any clues? She bit her lips again, and didnt say anything . Dont tell me, I thought . I remembered Toyotomi Hideyoshi who had a successor when he was old . Theres no way, right . Aura who doesnt say anything, and for her, Melissa said . Aura-sama . How about asking this person, asking Kakeru for help? This person? Aura looked at me very suspiciously . On the other hand, Melissa looked at me with eyes full of trust . Thats right . If its Kakeru, he would save whoever it is, and solve the problem Absolutely, Melissa said strongly . Chapter 65 Myu? Chibi Dragon cried, and looked outside of the carriage . Thinking Again?, I looked outside . And then, this time, bandits who were riding horses came, and surrounded the carriage Im in . One, two, threethere are six of them in total . Numbers that cant be called as a threat . To that, Aura was frightened, Melissas face got stiff . Leave it to me I said only that, and went out of the carriage . I looked at the bandits who were riding horses . What the hell are you Hehehe One of the men extends out the blade of the spear he was holding to the curtain of the carriage without answering . He was probably trying to see whats inside . I drew Eleanor, and cut that away . What the hell are you I asked the same thing . n?? What is it again, you know Ah?, its that right, its that Yeah, yeah, thats right . Take out your money and leave the women behind The men grin, and said words that were quite common . They were only lines, its not the truth, only words that are said . Are you also aiming for Auras life If thats so, what would you do The man asked back while grinning . For what Its annoying, but I held back and continued asking . HehheI cant tell you that Its just, there are plenty of people that would be troubled if that princess is still alive A person of high status, you know Oi, idiot, youre saying too much Dont care . After all, were going to kill them all Well, thats true I know right The men laughed out at the same time . They continuously laughed together with a sick face that almost made me wonder what was interesting . More than this, nothing could be done if I asked them right now . I placed my hand on Eleanor and Hikari . Leave one Un? If the situation changes, they might speak fluently right I guess so O, are you going to try? The men readied their weapons with a grinning face . Ill tell you this, we are`` I raised a dark aura, swung the Demon Sword, cutting off the head of the nearest man . Fresh blood spurts out like a fountain . Too slow . Do it before you say stupid things I said that, and looked at the other men . Their expression changed in an instant, from the expression of messing around to an expression filled with murderous intent and animosity . But, its too late . All of it is too late . I left one, and cut off the others . I made that one lost consciousness, and decided to leisurely interrogate him later . Otou-san, whats that? Suddenly, I heard Hikaris voice echo in my head . That? Un, there, that black thing that is flying there Black thing? I looked at the direction where Hikari said . It was diagonally upwards in the air . It was true that just like Hikari said, there was a black thing there . When I focused on it, my eyesight that was increased by 777 times saw it . ``eyeball? The thing that was there, was an eyeball that has wings like a bat . The eyeballit was playing around with the dark aura that I raised . What the heck is that Evil Eye . Its a monster that sends the things that it sees to its owner . It normally wouldnt move in the wild, normally, it should be moving by someones order Monster? Order? The eyeball monster flew there for a while, but finally, it flew away . When I interrogated the bandit, he said that they aimed for Auras life with the order of the king . Aura who heard that wailed, but I told her about the existence of the eyeball monster . Are you using something like that in Comotoria? U?un, theres nothing like that It looks like the circumstances became complicated What do you mean? Monsters are involved . Maybe, the things up until now might be the order of King Comotoria, but it might have been not the true intention of King Comotoria You mean, hes being controlled? Melissa asked . Is there the possibility of that? un, there is Melissa thought for a while, and nodded . Widening her eyes, Aura was surprised . A light shone in her eyes . It was the light of hope that, maybe . lets hurry towards Krades When I said that, Aura and Melissa nodded strongly . If its not you, it wouldnt have noticed that eyeball While we were hurrying ahead, Eleanor said that . Since it became easier to see because of it playing around with the dark aurawith some meaning, that might be true . Chapter 66 Comotoria Kingdom capital, Krades . With the two of us, Melissa and I came to the palace . Im in my usual appearance, with the two Demon Swords Eleanor and Hikari in my waist, and Melissa was in her Solon Church formal dress, she is wearing the saints vestment . Guided by a lady of the court, we went to the audience hall . It somehow feels gloomy I silently said . The structure itself is as expected as the palace of a kingdom, it was quite splendid . The way its built and its wideness, the decorations are also of a high quality, they all seem to be expensive . But, gloominess that overwhelms that were floating around . Its very different from the last time I came here Melissa was also confused . Also, its not only the structure, the people too I said, and Melissa nodded . Even the lady of the court that is guiding us, also the guards that were standing here and there . For some reason, they all seem gloomy . Lets be careful Yes We said with a soft voice, and nodded at each other . Guided by the lady of the court, we arrived at the audience hall . We waited there for a while, and from the side of the throne, one old man appeared . Wearing the kings clothes and a crown, it was a wrinkly old man . Looks as if a zombie Its scary The mother and daughter Demon Swords voice could be heard in my head . Eleanor had a heavy tone, and Hikari, just like she said, feels frightened . The old man that appeared was the person who had the most gloomiest face in the palace in the ones we met . Hes not only gloomy, but life couldnt be felt from him at all . As if a dead person, he had paper-like complexion . Forgiven by the heavens, we are very extremely delighted Ohh, ohh . It has been a while, Melissa-sama It is an honor, Your Majesty the King The king and Melissa, the two talked with formal greetings . Melissas usual rough way of speaking, with her saint-mode, she looks extremely holy . On the other hand, the king was speaking with a highly tone, he seems to be dying anytime . Well, well, who is it there I am Yuuki Kakeru Yuuki Kakeruwell, what an unusual name He is the one introduced by Althea-sama There was a womans voice, and she appeared from the side . A glamorous bewitching woman . The woman had the face with the most life within the people we met in the palace . But, her eyes were cold . When our eyes met, her eyes was so cold that I almost trembled . Uu Melissa moaned a little on the side . Ohh, Aerine Your Majesty The woman called Aerine stood at the kings side, and held his hand . An old man who was already over 70, and a beauty on her late twenties . The two looked like they had that kind of relationship . And so, Aerine . The Sage-sama you say? Oh what is it, Your Majesty . Did not Althea-samas letter come from a while ago . Saying, he wanted one man to have a barons title Ohh, that is right, that letter came . I left it to you Yes That means The old man looked at me . You are Baron Yuuki yes I nodded . I got confused with the king that was as if he just heard about it right now . If Sage-sama says so, it should be one who is qualified . Continue to word hard for our kingdom yes Your Majesty . According to rumors, Baron Yuuki is a matchless warrior Ohh, is that so On the other hand, there are ones who say that they are only rumors Oh . Which one is the truth? Since he had come here, for once, what about we test him . Rather than rumors, it would be better to test him How will we test him Is there anyone . Bring Grodo here Aerine called guards, and ordered them . After a while, one man was taken here . Whatis that Melissa held her breath . She couldnt be blamed . The man that was obviously not human . Having height of more than two meters, he was wearing restraint clothes . He was letting out ominous breath from his mouth``most of all, he didnt have eyes . Rather than a human, he is a monster without doubt . It was a man like that . That is? A death prisoner . He is an evil prisoner who had killed more than a hundred with his bare hands . It is true that he is evil, but his strength is also true, most of all, a man that does not have problem to die . He is best for testing the Barons strength Ohh, I see The king getting convinced . No, wait a minute, dont get convinced with that, are your eyes full of holes . Baron Yuuki, you agree with that right Aerine looked at me . I understood . This woman is using this, to try and kill me . At the same time, I was sure . That eyeball has something to do with Aerine . yeah, theres no problem A fight cannot be avoided . Kakeru, is it really okay? Melissa was worried about me . I smiled at her . Alright . Anyone, give a weapon to Grodo When Aerine ordered that, this time, a weapon was brought in . It was a nata-like weapon, its length was long . It was a huge and heavy nata that five guards could barely carry . That was put in front of Grodo, and one of them removed the restraints . Boy, pick up that weapon Aerine orderedwhere did the death prisoner thing go . Grodo picked up that nata, he easily brought it up with one hand . Ohh, how strong Kakeru! The king getting impressed, and Melissa getting worried . Towards Aerine, I asked . That thing, hes a murderer and a death prisoner right Yes, that is right I see Then, theres no problem . I drew the Demon Sword, and looked towards Grodo . The man who only look like a monster however I looked at it, it was sending hostility out . I dont hate that . Inside the palace that is gloomy including the king, this thing that releases heat, I dont hate it that much . I dont, but . If youre hold a grudge, hold it to your master I drew the two Demon Swords, and made a stance . Guoooooooo Nata that is swung from above . I stopped it with Hikari, and broke it with Eleanor . With the two Demon Swords, Grodo was cut in a cross . Ohh Kakeru! The king that was simply impressed, and Melissa who got relieved . And, gritting her teeth, Aerine who had the face frustrated to death . The mastermind, it looks like it was this woman after all . So, I need to remove this woman then . Chapter 67 The audience had ended, and we warped to few kilometers away from the royal capital . In there, the magic cottage . The door opened, and Aura and Chibi Dragon came out . While we were meeting the king, she was staying here . Myu? Im back, O-chan Hikari who changed into her human form hugged Chibi Dragon . Aura talked to me . How was it? that woman called Aerine, thats the mastermind I also think so Melissa who is in her saint appearance agreed . The queen Aura faced down, and bit her lips, She had the face that is very frustrated, but not surprised . Did you know it Its because it is when the queen appeared, that my elder sisters had become gone Theres no doubt about it then Ne? Kakeru, that woman, she might be a demon(ħ) Melissa said, I nodded to agree . I also think so . Shes controlling monsters after all, honestly, that Grodo earlier is some kind of monster . If that is so, theres a high possibility that she herself is a demon Un, also, her eyes Yeah, those werent eyes of a human Shouldnt we just expose that? How? From how it felt earlier, the king was being controlled by her right? Theres no way that he would trust us if we suddenly sayThat woman is a monster I willno, even if its me, it might be useless Melissa regrettably said . The king is a devout follower, and she herself is a saint . She probably thought for an instant that it would go well with that . Theres a magic called Expose, I think that we should just use that Expose? I see, there was that . Can Aura-sama use that? Yes Then, we might have a chance Melissa got convinced . I cant understand the situation, so I asked . Hey, what kind of magic is that Expose? UhmmHikari-chan, can you change to a Demon Sword? Melissa thought for a second, and said that to Hikari . Un! Hikari returned to her Demon Sword form . Beside Chibi Dragon, she was stabbed into the ground in her Demon Sword form . Aura-sama Yes Aura approached Hikari . She released light of magic powers from her whole body, and casted the magic . The light of the magic enveloped Hikari . Hikari returned to her human form . And Chibi Dragon who was also beside her was enveloped by magic, and changed into a giant dragon . It was the appearance of the dragon that I fought before; however, she was not releasing a red light . W-What is this Aura who didnt know about Chibi DragonOlivia was surprised . On the other hand, Melissa was not surprised, and says to me . Its this kind of magic I see If its like that, it might go well . Night, in the audience hall . Taking Aura with me, we warped here . T-This place is? What happened? Its a magic that makes me go into a place I had come before A magic like that exists?! Aura got very surprised . But, I cant go to the places I had not come before . From here on, guide me to where Aerine is Un, I got it Aura understood the situation, and nodded . We left the audience hall . We walked carefully through the vacant corridors . Footsteps could be heard . It was approaching . Someones coming, what should we do Aura panicked . I warped with her . Were in front of the magic cottage outside the capital . This place, is earliers? What happened? Lets wait for a while I said that, and waited for about three minutes . And with Aura, I warped to the corridor that we were just in earlier . I could hear the footsteps leaving from behind . Lets go I said to Aura with a soft voice . With Aura as a guide, we moved through the palace . When we were about to get caught along the way, we warped to the magic cottage, waited for a while, and returned again . If you have avoided encounters using save and load in a game, its like that . And just like that, we reached the room without meeting anyone . It was the room with the most splendid door up until now . This place is? I asked Aura with a soft voice . Otou-samas room . Because the queen is either here, or in her own room I see I nodded, and pushed the door . I pushed it carefully, not letting it make a sound . When space that one person could enter was opened, I slipped inside . Aura also followed . Suddenly, a smell was caught by my nose . Its a smell that I know . Its the smell of people having an intercourse . This smell, in the kings room, bingo . Your Majesty I heard a voice . Its a womans voice that I heard before . I held my breath . *Shii*, I made a gesture towards Aura to be quiet . What is it, Aerine Baron Yuuki, hes dangerous Why? Is he not a courageous splendid young man Had Your Majesty not notice? That man, he is holding Demon Sword Eleanor What?! *Ba!*, the sound of a body raising up suddenly could be heard . That legendary Demon Sword That is right . I thought that there is no way for a man holding like that normal, so I investigated about him . And then, I had found out a serious problem What is it That man, he is acquainted with Aura-sama ``!! I felt a presence of someone holding ones breath on my side . I made a gesture once again to make her quiet . What!! It looks like, Aura-sama, she planning on using the Demon Swords power, to usurp Comotoria Kingdom . Your Majesty should know it as well, Eleanor, one upon a time, how many kingdoms she had taken, and how many kingdoms she had led to destruction . Umu, that is no doubt a demons sword that calls upon destruction The king said with a strong tone . I mean . Your infamy, its quite amazing Are you impressed now Dont get proud, Im not praising you However, Aurawhy have you put your hands on something like the Demon Sword . Other than usurping the throne from the prince, is there any other reason? What an accusation . Its just an accusation, but the king believed that . Aura, how dare you Your Majesty, there is no time left . We should execute Aura-sama``no, we should execute Aura right away I felt Auras presence shaking on my side . When I looked at her, she was trembling with a blue face . She thought that although her life was being targeted, it was some kind of mistake . From that, the place where that order was passed down was right in front of her, she couldnt be blamed . Wait! I couldnt watch that anymore, and raised my voice . I took a step forward . You areBaron Yuuki After getting dumbfounded for an instant, Aerine shouted . You insolent fellow, where do you think this is Its true that its a place a monster should be in right When I sarcastically said that, Aerines face changed a little . Theres no doubt now Eleanor said . I also think so . I do not know what you are talking about; however, it is lese-majesty to sneak to His Majesty the Kings bedroom``you deserve death penalty Is that so I replied without care . Nothing would happen with only words, were only going through parallel lines . We need to expose her true form with magic first . I turned around, and said to Aura . Use the magic Oi, what happened Aura was petrified, and wouldnt move . Oi! It mightve been too much of a shock . She cant be blamed Eleanor said that . She cant be blamed, but, its troublesome for that to happen right now . Anyone, is anyone there Aerine shouted . Guards entered with flocks . Capture that ruffian Ha! The guards replied with synchrony, and turned towards me . What should I do, what do I need to do . It cant be helped, lets retreat for now . Lets leave and come again . When I was about to warp, taking Aura with me to run . Wait, Otou-san Hikari said that, and turned to her human form . She turned to her young girl appearance that isnt suitable for the scene . Hikari? Leave it to me Leave it to me you say, what do you mean? Hikari took one step forward, reached out her hand, and used magic . Expose She casted . The light of the magic enveloped Aerine . I see, she had inherited your ability, on top of that, magic was casted on her Eleanor said that, and I regained my senses . In this world, ones who have the qualifications for it, they would learn the magic if they were hit by it . Hikari who had gained some of my 777 multiplication ability, had learned Expose . Hikari who used that, and Aerine who received it . Aerine turned to her monsters appearance . To a huge lizard-like monster . Sorry for waiting, Otou-san Hikari said that, and returned to her Demon Sword form . Aerine who got surprised being forced back to her monster appearance, and the kinds and guards getting confused . I readied the two Demon Swords, clad myself with the dark aura, and walked towards Aerine . Its time for some punishment . Chapter 68 Funnuuuuuuu!! The lizard roars and flung its tail . Its a roar thats unimaginable from the bewitching beauty a moment ago . I dodged to the side . The tail hits the ground where I standing before . The ground breaks, the building shakes . With that power, normal people wouldnt be unscathed from that . Here, here, here! *Dogo`n!* *Dogo`n!* , it echoes, consecutive attacks from the tail flew . I tried to take it . I received the tail that was flung from above by crossing the two Demon Swords . Heavy, it felt . *Mishi*, the ground Im standing on cracks . Quite strong . Its just like how you look huh Kukuku, you cant do anything even if you knew that I only need to dodge . Its nothing if it doesnt hit I said that and dodged the tail . The sure-kill attack of the tail continuously hits the ground . Tch, how agile . Then, how about this Aerine said that, pulled out her own scales, and scattered them . The scales transformed mid-air, and changed into a small Aerine . Small lizard appeared in bulk . They grabbed my feet, and literally stop me on my feet . Your feet stopped, now die! Careful! I heard Auras scream from behind . Its not that dangerous as she says so Un, its Otou-san after all I heard the mother and daughters conversation inside my head . They talked as if there were no danger at all . As they said, theres nothing dangerous, theres no way there would be . The tail that was flung down``I received it this time using Hikari . I stopped it using the shorter Demon Sword . What! Aerine getting surprised . Haaa!! A focused slash . I swung Eleanor . Guaaaaa!! The scream roars . It was a scream that even shakes the building . Aerines tail was cut off from the middle . Squirming tail that was cut off; a dark aura coming out from the wound . Aerine hugs her tail, and agonizes . R-Ridiculous . For a blade to get through my tough skin Ahh, is your toughness something youre proud of? I did a bad thing then While saying that, I charged, this time, I slashed using Hikari . The tail that was cut, another attack to cut off rings . The tail that was like a sliced ham flings in the air, and falls to the ground . Guo, uoooooo The quality of the scream changed . The parts coming from pain increased, and it didnt shake the building anymore . I stabbed the tail that fell down with Eleanor, threw it into the air, and cut it into pieces . The meat chunks are scattered . You bastarddd A voice of hatred . With blood-shot eyes full of hatred, Aerine glares at me . Is that all you have? Ku! Aerine jumped, jumping back . The summoned mini lizard that changed from scales came in between us . They were protecting Aerine . I cut them off . One kill, one slash . I cut off all of them, and went towards Aerine . I chased her down . Aerine lost all the might she had in the start . Hatred was only there . She looked at me with eyes filled with a hundred percent pure hatred . Dont play around, hurry up and take her last breath Eleanor scolded me . I guess so . Shes annoying so Im punishing her, but I probably should kill her now . I thought of that, and readied Eleanor . Ku, kukukukuku Aerine suddenly started laughing . It was sudden; with an expression full of confidence . What are you laughing at Kukuku Aerine didnt answer; *Pachin*, she snapped her fingers . A monster eyeball that has wings of a bat appeared . As if it was a projector, the monsters eyes released light, and showed a video . What was being shown was a bedroom from somewhere, a middle-aged woman was sleeping on the top of a splendid bed . Around her, she was being surrounded by mini lizards . Sounds could also be heard, the mini lizards raised monstrous voices . What is that Okaa-sama! I heard Auras scream . Okaa-sama? Is that person, your mother Un! Okaa-sama, what are going to do to Okaa-sama? That depends on your attitude A hostage huh I knew that Aura was connected to you, you know, I made planned it from the beginning how despicable I whispered, and hesitated . Its easy to kill her just like this . For me who had fought against the Red Dragon Olivia, this things strength is like an insects . Its only a hundredth of Olivia . Thats why its easy to kill her, but if I do that, its easy to imagine what would happen to Auras mother . Shes going to be killed for sure . What would you do? Otou-san I wonder . Auras mother, the place she is in right now, I cant warp there since I had not been there . A hostageits annoying, but its effective . It cant be helped, huh . But, when I was thinking of that . Kakeru! I heard a voice from the eyeball monster . Its a voice that Im familiar with, its my womans voice . Soon after, Melissa appeared beside Auras mother . Melissa?! Why are you there I asked, but a reply thats a little bit off came back . If you can hear me, dont worry! Im here after all It looks like it isnt a video call, but is only being sent on one side . But, I understood the situation . And, there are no more worries . I readied the Demon Sword, clad the usual dark aura, and went towards Aerine . What are you going to do? Aura got surprised . You bastard, do you not care about the hostage? Do what you want I answered promptly . Aura and Aerine got surprised . A bluff, huhalright, look at this and regret *Pachin*, Aerine snapped her finger . Across the screen, the lizards attacked Auras mother . Okaa-sama! Aura raised her scream . But, I didnt move . Blood splashes out from Auras mother``not her, but splashes out from Melissas body that was beside her . Immortal Saint Melissa, her powers are to receive damage behalf someone, and immortality . As long as shes there, Auras mother would not die . She wouldnt even get injured . Blood spurts out of Melissa . Her appearance was suitable for the name of a saint, it feels very dignified . Make it up to her later Eleanor said . Of course, Im planning to do that . W-What does this mean? Aerine panicked . I took a step forward; Aerine flinched . Well, well, is that your last card? Ku! Is there anything left? I said, and narrowed my eyes . U-Uwaaaaa!! Aerine turned around and runs . Along the way, she kicked off the king that couldnt understand the situation, and ran . Of course, I wont let her get away . Inside the room, I warped in front of her . What! Die already Damn it!!!! Getting desperate, Aerine attacked . A slash using Eleanor . I cut off Aerines head . Shaking her huge body, Aerine collapsed . Here, and also across the video . The mini lizards returned to scales one next to the other . Melissa was very dignified even being soaked in blood . Auras mother was completely unscathed . In this side, Aerines corpse collapsed, Aura got relieved, and the king started trembling . For the meantime, everythings clear, I thought . Chapter 69 I am thinking of stepping down from the throne The next morning, in the audience hall . Aura and I were standing below, and the king was sitting on his throne . The king was very exhausted, he was a wrinkly old man in the first place, but it seems like he had become much older than that; hes weakened so much that he could die anytime . Otou-sama I was blinded . To think that I took a monster as a queen, to think that I was controlled by a monster The kind covered his face with his hands . Astrea, Clora, Shima, Daphne, Eunice, Lena, Leda He called out names, his daughters names . Ohhhhhhhforgive me, forgive me He wailed while covering his face, repenting to the daughters that no longer exist . Onee-sama Aura who was by my side also cried . Honestly, Im troubled . I dont know what face to make . I cant laugh or smile right . I could only stay quiet . Stay quiet and look at them, waiting for the two to calm down . Aura returned earlier . Otou-sama, this kingdom still needs Otou-sama . Please continue, please continue to lead us, lead the people The sin of dragging a monster within usis heavy . It cannot be forgiven other than stepping down the throne Otou-sama And there, the next kingisuhh The king stutters, he took glances at Aura, it seems like hes hesitating about something . He had said it clearly when leaving his throne, what is he hesitating after all this time? He probably cant say that his son would be the next king? Eleanor said . I see, thats how it is huh . The reason why he killed his daughters while being controlled by Aerine is to make his son the king; after regaining his senses, its probably hard for him to say that his son is the next king . That obsession and the his weak heart was probably the reason he was controlled Thats probably right . I also think so . The king stutters . Later than Eleanor, Aura also noticed that . Aura kneels, and said while bowing her head . The crown prince should be the next king . Aura Torideca Comotoria, as weak as I am, I am willing to support the new king as a vassal With a formal tone, she said what the king wants . The king clearly got relieved, and his expression got bright . Thats why he got taken in Eleanor didnt have mercy . I alsoagree with her pretty much . I was invited to Auras house . Its a splendid mansion that stands in the most lively place in the royal capital Krades . Its several times more luxurious than my mansion, as expected of a princess I thought . Welcomed by many butlers and maids, I was passed through to the drawing room . After waiting for a while, Aura appeared . Her appearance right now, wearing a princess dress, is the most beautiful that I have seen her . Aura straightens her back, and walks gracefully towards me . She stood in front of me, stares, and bows her head . Thank you very much . All of it, is thanks to you Yeah, be grateful Yes, thank you very much Aura bowed her head again once, and said to me . I have talked to Otou-sama . You are now a viscountone rank above baron I see Also, the land that bestowed before, he says that you will be given a vast land more than that Land? Ahh, there was something like that right I remembered Comotorias messenger that came to my mansion . If Im correct, at that time, that man told me that hed give me a land other than the baron title . I didnt have interest with that, so I had forgotten up until now . Is it vast? Yes . It seems like your noble rank could not be raised immediately, so the land was increased Fu?n . That, its troublesome, so you manage it Eh? I dont have that much interest in lands or territories . Honestly, noble ranks too N-No way Auras expression breaks off . She had a princess-like refined face when she entered the room, but now, she was almost crying . I cannot give my gratitude back then . Is there anythingis there anything else you want? With a face that is about to cry, she asked me as if to beg . You I answered immediately . From the start, I was only planning to request that . Aura got dumbfounded . Me? Yeah, you Me, you say, what do you``ah! She was a little bit late to understand, but Aura realized . The way her face blushes, its no doubt that she understood correctly . Thats right, let me embrace you Do not joke with me, rather than the viscount title, rather than land Im not joking . Youre a good woman, a good woman is good enough for a reward are you saying that seriously Im serious I immediately answered again . Auras blushed face reddens . She blushed, and got restless . Its a little bit vexing . Its not like she doesnt like it, so I carried Aura like you carry a princess . Wheres the room that has a bed Eh, ehhh?? Where is it Uhmm, you go left there Yosh While holding Aura, I walked imposingly . When we went outside, we encountered servants there . The butlers and maids, they looked at me with a surprised face . Aura covered her face with her hands . It seems like shes too embarrassed that she would die . Uhmm What, even if you say it now that you dont`` From the time that you saved me, I have loved you Aura said with a voice as small as a mosquitos cry . The way she said that while covering her face was so dangerously cute . I took Aura to the room that has a bed on it, and took her as a reward . Within the darkness, small lizard monsters squirms . The lizards gathered at one point . With that dark haze as a point, as if a black hole was there . The child lizards came and jump into that, came and jump into that, repeatedly . After that, the black hole gradually got bigger; it got bigger every time child lizards jumped into it . Repeating that, for one whole day . The black haze finally materializes, and broke just like an egg . Kuhoaa! A lizard came out from the inside . The thing that came out of the broken egg was Aerine in her lizard form . However, her appearance was small, just the size of a child . Aerines face was full of hatred . That manI wont forgive him, I will never forgive him! The words she spits out, they were also filled with hatred . I will torture him, torture the ones around himI will kill him slowly that he would regret he was alive!! With blood-shot eyes, a strong will could be felt with her declaration that she would do anything so that it can be done . One man appeared without sounds . Wearing a black outfit, a man that has an appearance of an assassin . You, you came at the right time It looks like Aerine and the man know each other . Its not like her hatred had completely disappeared, but it lessened when she saw the man . Take me back with you, when I regained my strength, that man`` Without waiting for Aerine finish talking, the man pierces out his hand . He pierces her fiercely with the track of a body blow . His hand pierced through Aerines body . His hand that was coated in blood had sharp nails; it didnt look like a humans . Kaha!W-Why You didnt seem like youd lose your hatred, you know The man said with a merciless tone . The who cannot be controlled would be destroyed Even soI My bad The man used his remaining hand and pierced through Aerine, and tears her into two . Aerine who had just regenerated had been torn into two, and this time for real, she died . The man only took a glance at her, and looked at the other side as if he had lost his interest . To treat Aerine as a child like this, stronger than expected Unlike his words before, a bit of weakness could be felt with his words . We are stronger than anybody else . He probably cannot be stopped with one on one anymore He whispered, and let out a sigh this time . The man who subordinates the Demon Swordthe man who gives birth to a new Demon Sword . I must make everyone thoroughly not get involved with him Saying that, the man disappeared into the darkness . In a place where Kakeru is not present, the darkness, it changed its movement greatly . Chapter 70 Afternoon inside the living room, I am sitting facing Delfina, and Hikari is looking at us while hugging Chibi Dragon. You know that I got a land in Comotoria? Yes, that your land also increased again As expected of Delfina, your ears are fast Information is the basis of business desu wa That land, Ill leave that to you Ara The back of Delfinas eyes shined. As if they were eyes of a predator, when it is looking at its prey. Will you leave it to me? Yeah, Ill leave it all to you The taxes too? Ill give you all authority To be sure, I will ask this; does Yuuki-sama know how much land you have I dont know Delfina laughed. Its a laugh that was saying, what a guy that couldnt be helped with, and not sure if she was amazed or what. If so`` Whatever it is, Ill leave it to you Eh? Delfina got surprised. She made a face that was caught by surprise. Whatever it is, huh Ahh, Ill leave everything to you. Manage it well. Also, if it has profits, Ill give it all to you Eh? Delfina got more and more surprised. She was surprised that cant be compared from earlier. W-What are you plotting? Doing that, Yuuki-sama will not get`` My woman would become stronger I interrupted Delfinas question. Is there a greater gain than that? you, you are always like this Delfina sulked a little bit. Her face when she sulks was cute, but I should leave that during the night. Would you do it? I will do it. I wont let you say anything if you regret later on What would I regret About me, you did not forget about your promise that you are going to buy me right I got glared at intently. What, about that huh. I havent forgotten, about that. Also including that. Become a woman than cannot be bought by anyone in this world other than me I understood Saying that, Delfina left the room. When she was leaving, there was a smile on her lips. Well, I can leave something like the lands or territories to her. Otou-san Hikari came to me while hugging Chibi Dragon. She was smiling, and walked with a trot. She was so lovely I cant help it. What is it?, Hikari Uhmm, Otou-san, are you free right now? Yeah, Im free`` *KonKon*, there was a knock. The word Ah! came out of Hikaris mouth. Who is it It is Nana Enter The door opened, and Nana entered. She appeared in her usual armor attire, having her long sword dangling from her waist. Unlike Delfina, Nana started talking while standing in front of me. Is your time free right now yeah I took a glance at Hikari. While hugging Chibi Dragon, Hikari went back to where she was standing before with cute steps. I should make it up to her later, I thought of that, and looked towards Nana. What happened I have come to report about the training of the slave soldiers Ahh 14 of them are injured in yesterdays mock battle, and one of them would only be completely healed after a month. I think that training would be bad for a while What about the training itself? It is going as planned. If Aruji led them, they would be able to fight against enemies with the same numbers It means theyre still not that much huh. The number of slave soldiers right now is 200; if they would be able to fight against 200 with me in the vanguard, theyre still too bad. Please continue to do it Ha! Ahh, also I opened my different dimension warehouse. I took out one white magic ball from there. Use this on the heavy wounded one. She would be healed in an instant I understand Nana received the magic ball, and left the room. Otou-san Once again, Hikari came. She stood in front of me, looked at the door for an instant, then started talking. Uhmm, recently, we havent drawn lots right Ahh, come to think of it When are we going? Its not like I purposely didnt go there. Its just that I go there alone everyday to gain the login bonus. Its just, I didnt go there with Hikari to draw lots. I see, she wanted to go there so she was waiting for the chance huh. Yosh, lets go today Really? A smile bloomed on Hikaris face. Hikari who is on her very lovely age, she let me see the most cutest smile in the world. And then, *KonKon*, there was a knock. Hikari obviously made a disappointed face, and Miu entered from the opened door. Master, messengers from the Calamba Kingdom came. They are saying that they are the Queens envoy Envoy, Ricas huh Hikari made a sad, but a mature face that listens properly, and tried to return to where she was before. Hikari, wait a minute Otou-san? Miu. Make them wait Y-Yes, I understood Miu left the room. I could hear her hurried footsteps going away. Otou-san? Lets go I took Hikaris hand, and smiled at her. Un! And, started walking. Invoking that I want to go to the lottery place, we took a step together. The scene changed in an instant, and we came to the lottery place. Just exactly, I saw the man before going out. The man who came to the same world that got tentacles skill after drawing lots the same time I did. Because of always having a lot of lottery tickets, the man that left quite an impression on me. Welcome? The lottery place staff welcomed us with her usual smile. Me, Hikari, and Eleanor. Eleanor who for some reason changes to her human form here; Hikari immediately clings to her. I asked the staff. The guy earlier, what was his results? Well, quite decent. He brought about 120 lottery tickets, and hit rewards quite decently 120 tickets! Hes so crazy as usual huh, that person Hes always amazing In my case, its this I took out the lottery tickets. After collecting slave soldiers and some things; the 20 lottery tickets that I got from using money. And then, I noticed something. Behind the staff, the lottery prize list has changed. I stared at that intently. ?Participation Prize Magic Ball(White) ?Fifth Prize Magic Ball(Black) ?Fourth Prize Additional Attack 1% 3 Times ?Third Prize Additional Attack 3% 3 Times ?Second Prize Additional Attack 10% 3 Times ?First Prize Additional Attack 100% not included in the 3 times The prizes had changed a lot. Similar things were lined up. This pattern, I feel like I saw it before. I stared at the staff, and asked. The prizes changed huh Yes. Recently, a new king reigns the Comotoria Kingdom. Because of that, the national affairs of Comotoria have been normalized. A huge event had happened, so as the memorial for that, there is this limited lottery As Ive thought, its like that huh. Its the same with the ability lending before. Its the same pattern when the paper money was introduced by Mercouri; since the king of Comotoria changed, they did a limited lottery to commemorate that. Its the same. By the way, looking at the prizes carefully, the position of the black and white magic balls changed, I wonder if this is also limited. And, you would not believe this, right now, from the second to the fourth prize, they have three times probability to come out! Theres nothing for the first prize There is nothing for the first prize! It is the first prize for a reason I see now I nodded, and gave the lottery tickets to the staff. Yes, with 20 tickets, it is 22 times. Who will draw it? Who? I turned around, and asked Eleanor and Hikari. Together! Hikari thought for a moment, and said while clinging to Eleanor. It cant be helped huh The two stood together in front of the lottery machine, stepped on the stepping stand that the staff prepared, and held the handle of the lottery machine. One-two They turned the lottery machine. *GaraGaraGara*, *Poton*. White, white, white, black, white, black``. Most of them are misses, and fifth prize comes out sometimes. I didnt care for the usual lottery. I looked at the prizes list, and imagined their effects. I could somehow imagine them; I want to gain one of them, and try to test it. I thought, Cant the fourth prize come out. The 22nd time, the last ball. A golden ball came out. The hand bell rings, *Garan*, *Garan*, the sound echoes in the room. Congratulations! Its the first prize! eh? I got surprised. I looked at the prizes list. The words 3 times, not targeted was dancing quite largely. Surprisingly, the first prize surpassed the wall of probability. Chapter 71 We left the lottery place, and came to my property on the side my mansion . There, Nana is training the 200 slave soldiers . Following Nanas commands, they had uniformed movements . Compared to before, they really seem like it decently . With this, I could probably take them to a battlefield in the near future . Well, I didnt come for that reason today though . Nana Aruji, is it . What happened I want to test something, come with me for a bit Understood Nana answered immediately . Ordering the slave soldiers to take a break in their place, she drew her longsword and faced me . I like this part of Nana . The part when I only said I want to test something, but she immediately knew that its about fighting . I drew Eleanor; Hikari is also on my waist, but to test, it should be with Eleanor first . I used theAdditional Attack 100%that was drawn in the lottery place . According to the staffs explanation, its not a weapon or an equipment, but something that is used on humans . Lets go Ha! I swung Eleanor from above, and collides with Nanas long sword . The sound of clashing echoes, and sparks flew . While guarding with her sword, Nana took a step back . She blocked the attack; it was the same up until there . The strange change happened in the next instant . ``Kiiin! Similar sword sounds came out once again . A completely different sound when her long sword collides with Eleanor . Za! Za! Za! Did she relaxed after blocking the attack, Nana took three steps backwards with the impact . I could see the surprise on her face . Aruji, right now Its the thing that I wanted to test . Lets do some more Ha! Nanas face became serious . Surprise within an instant, and understanding is also within an instant . And, adjusting is also within an instant . I continuously attacked, Nana received continuously . She understood that there was an additional attack after the attack, and adjusted according to that . I slashed, and Nana blocked . I figured out the effects ofAdditional Attack 100%pretty much . After about a second after attacking, an attack that was completely the same would appear . If its a slash, a slash that has the same strength would appear in the place where the slash hits after a second . Next is Hikari . Block it Ha! Exchanging with Eleanor, this time, I attacked using Hikari . It was also the same with Hikari . As Ive thought, the additional attack appears after one second . I withdrew Hikari . With magic, lets go! Ha! I used the flame magic that I remembered from getting hit by Almosso, and ball of flames flew towards Nana . Nana swung her long sword, and slashes off the ball of flames . The ball of flames that was slashed splits open . A second after that, the same ball of flames appeared, but it was also split open . I lowered my hand, and stopped . Yosh, this much is enough Understood I figured it out pretty much . Thanks, Nana . If it wasnt you, I wouldnt have been able to test this much Thankful words I disturbed you . Continue the training Ha! Being sent out by Nana who lowered her head a little, I left that place . I thought while walking . Additional Attacks 100%, when I saw its name at first, I thought that I would simply double my strength, but when I actually used it, its effects were more than I expected . If attacks that were completely the same would appear after a second, using it with tactics, the strength added is more than twice . Its simple . While the additional attacks appear, it means that I could take a breath while attacking continuously . The fire power is doubled, but the things I could do increased . It was like that . additional attacks appeared? I stopped on my feet; its because a thought was born in my head . Does thatcan also be added? Inside the bedroom at night, Melissa was moaning under my body . While attacking Melissa who was naked, I asked persistently . How is it, Melissa, how is it? I-I dont know, I dont know, its weird Whats weird Its weird, I dont know, but is strangeee Half-frenzied, Melissa says out weird . I could feel vibrations from her body that I entangled . It were the same when I swung a sword . Theres alsoAdditional Attacks 100%with the movements of my hips . Double impacts attacks Melissa, making her weird, I dont know . An answer didnt come back, but I understood it with experience . After two hours, Melissa was drenched and exhausted . She was spent on top of the bed . Its only two hours . Melissa has the nickname of Immortal Saint; a woman whose endurance and recovery are ridiculous . In short, she wouldnt die . When I dropped her before, it took a whole day . This time, it only took me two hours . Probably, this kind of use wasnt expected, butAdditional Attacks 100%, how scary . I wonder if theres also other things thatAdditional Attacks 100%can be used with . I should organize my ideas, and try them one by one . While I was thinking of that, Melissa draws her body to me . Shes exhausted and pretty much couldnt move, but she crawled on top of the bed and drew her body to me somehow . The remaining fire of her body feels good . Kakeru Yeah . Is your body alright Ill recover soon, so wait for a while Theres no power in her words, it even feels that her voice was coarse . Even so, Melissa says defiantly, it looks like shes really trying to recover soon, and tries to be my company . You, youre really cute W-What is it suddenly Melissa blushed . I thought of her cute more and more . But, dont force yourself . You dont need to do that much But Its alright . If I really want to do more, Id do this I opened my different dimension warehouse, took out a white magic ball, and used it to Melissa . Its a prize from lottery; a magic item that has the effects of complete recovery . The magic ball shines and melts, enveloping Melissas body . Wa! My body``my stamina in an instant?! Melissa got surprised, and at the same time, the strength came back in her voice . The magic ball completely recovered her stamina . The reason that I didnt do this, its because of that I seeun, I got it Melissa draws her body to me nearer, but this time, she said as if to whisper to me . Ne?, Kakeru, its still night huh Yeah, its night Its not that a day passed, and its night again, right Haha I remembered what happened before and laughed . It took a whole day before . Its really still night time normally Ufufu Melissa laughed happily for some reason . She brought her body nearer to me while naked, and brushes her cheeks to me happily . What happened Im happy I know that, but why? Right now, you know, the time that I was downed, isnt it the same with normal couples right? Well, pretty much . Im happy with that . I, if its with Kakeru, I can become a normal girl . I thought, that its good being a normal girl Thats why youre happy, huh Un I dont get it I thought like that, but Melissa seemed happy so, whatever . U?n Melissa groaned, she made a difficult face . What happened Im searching for a word to describe Kakeru now A word to describe me? Un! Undefeatable in battlefields, solving various huge incidents, have countless women . Theres a word that describes that kind of man, but I couldnt think of it, its on the tip of my tongue Ahh, there are times like that huh, word that are stuck in the throat Melissa thought while groaning and tilting her head . After a while, she remembered with a face full of smile . Its hero! Hero . The Immortal Saint that people admire, said that Im a hero . Chapter 72 Geho! Geho, geho! On the top of the bed, I coughed vigorously. I feel cold even though its hot, my head hurts and my through is dry, and my nose is clogged up and I can only breath through my mouth. Its like the colds full course attacked at once. This is The doctor on my side was making a difficult face. The doctor that Miu called the instant she knew I caught a cold. H-How is it, Sensei It is Euboi Cold, get absolute rest for a while, get warm and take nutrients properly Absolute restis it alright with that It is rare to die from Euboi Cold, however, when you catch it, your endurance would fall drastically, and you might catch a different disease with that. That is why, he should have a complete rest I understood After the check up, the doctor left my room, and Miu went out together to sent him out. To catch a cold, how pathetic Eleanors voice echoed in my head. Shut upanyone can catch a cold What about the magic balls? Cant you heal using that That``geho, geho!``I gave all of them to Nana. There was a lot who were wounded in the hard training after all Thats right, Ill out of white magic balls right now. Eleanor who heard that got silent. I dont know why she got suddenly silent, but my head is hurting, so Im thankful that she is quiet. if I only have a body Did you same something? Although its inside my head, I heard a whispering voice. Its nothing. Anyways, go rest. I-If Hikari catches a cold from you Ill possess you and kill you Okay, okay I replied half-heartedly and sunk deeply into my bed. She doesnt need to say that, I wont let Hikari catch something from me. Something like this, I can recover it with my will. Master Miu timidly entered the room. What is it E?touhmm Miu was stuttering. Did something happen. Uhmmits a hard time for Master right now, but there was a message from Helena-samas messenger A message? Say it Yes. Paper notes are made, so I will escort the transport team to Roizen. desu He?, paper notes arewait a minute! I stood up from the bed abruptly, but I was so feeling so weak that I fell to my side. I fell on top of the bed, and Miu approached me worryingly. Are you alright, Master Get me clothesones for going out Ehhhhh?? Lets goEleanor Go rest! I mean, where do would you go No, I need to go My vision is hurting, and my head feels dizzy. Even so, I know, I clearly know it. Escorting moneytheres no way they wouldnt get attacked While staggering, I let Miu change my clothes, and I grabbed Eleanor. I used the warp feather. I had passed through the road from the capital to Roizen once, so I can warp anywhere there. Along the way, I warped a kilometer each time to not pass by the transport team. After warping tens of times, I finally saw Helenas transport team. I warped next to Helena whos sending commands. Kakeru-sama! Why are you in this``Kakeru-sama? She got surprised to my appearance first, and in the next second, Helena noticed my condition and got surprised. What happened, Kakeru-sama, youre so hot Its just a cold, nothing much Im feeling dizzy though. I-If so, you need to rest. Why are you here? Thats my line I looked around. Some of the soldiers that noticed me got surprised. I ignored them, and asked the number of soldiers. How many are there? Eh? How much paper notes are there In silver coins, there are five hundred coins How many soldiers did you bring to transport that That isit is within the kingdom, so a hundred`` its good that I came Eh? Uhh, you know, youre transporting money right. Paper notes that would be officially circulating around next month. Isnt a hundred guards too few for that? That isno, within the kingdom, that will E-Enemy attack! A panicking voice from the soldiers in the front could be heard. Immediately after, sounds of swords clashing, and the sounds of magic being shot could be heard. Theyre pretty much getting pushed, and the battle situation is clearly not good. I told you Uu Helenas face got blue. I held Eleanor and stood up. Kakeru-sama?! Ill do something about it B-But your body Something like this``geho geho! Because I stood up quickly, I coughed vigorously. I waited until my cough goes away, and said to Helena. Compared to this hundred, geho, geho! Im more useful I said that, drew Eleanor and jumped into the front lines. My head was so dizzy, I dont know what happened from there. I cant remember anything other than exterminating all of the ones who attacked. Chapter 73 Morning, Io who got up from bed prepared herself at a slow pace . She wore her clothes, wore her witchs hat, and held her magic wand . Her appearance when shes stripped naked is beautiful, but this is also not bad . Looking at her, I noticed that she was preparing to go out . Are you going out? Un, I have a quest that I took in the guild for today, so Im going out for that Guild huh . Come to think of it, you, you were going out for that frequently right Un I thought for a while . Io who goes out for a quest from the guild . I got curious of that . Yosh, Ill also go Really? Ios eyes sparkled . Good morning! Ane-san Onee-sama, please take care of us today okay When we arrived in front of the guild, two girls ran towards Io . The ponytail swordsman-like girl that has a lot of skin exposure called Io Ane-san, and the girl who seems a little gentle wearing Solon Churchs clerical dress called herOnee-sama . Ane-san and Onee-sama?? Good morning . Lets do our best today too Yes! If Ane-sans with us, were invincible! Lets look down on Alexiss party today too okay Julia, Im always saying this right, you shouldnt say something like that . Alexis-san is a more experienced senpai in the guild you know Yes The clerical clothed girl``Julia, got dispirited . But, Ane-san, the guilds rank is only up to A so Ane-san is equal to them, but looking at achievement, I think that Ane-san had surpassed Alexiss party a long time ago Even so, Agnes . Senpai is a senpai, you need to respect them And, the swordsmans called Agnes huh . The two of you, you got it? Yes I understood, Onee-sama The two who was scolded(?) by Io was not dispirited, but rather, they looked at Io with a spellbound expression . As Ive thought, Onee-samas so cool Well yeah, its Ane-san after all! Shes even being worshiped with reasons that cant be understood . I mean, with this instant right now, I had a lot of questions . Oh, the two of you, Ill introduce him okay . Hes Kakeru-san whos going to come with us today Io looked at me, and introduced me to the two . In an instant, the two made a frowning face . Uwa?, theyre too blatant . The two made a faceWhere the heck did this guy come from . Its somehow interesting now . Its Yuuki Kakeru, nice to meet you The two glared at me . And there were no greetings either . Agnes? Julia? I do not know where you came from, but Ill kill you if you if you drag down Ane-san Ahh, I got it . I wont be a burden And the four of us departed . Io came to my side stealthily, and said with a small voice . Im sorry, Kakeru-san . The two did a very rude thing No, dont mind it . Rather than that, you, you became A rank huh UnI did A rank is the highest rank right I remembered their conversation earlier . From how Agnes and Julia spoke, that seems so . Un, its the highest one I see, thats amazing No, not at all You did your best huh . As expected of my woman ``un! When I praised her, Io got very happy . After that, she got called by Agnes and Julia and went towards them . I thought while following the threes back . I thought that Id fight with them together, but rather than that, Id rather look and see first . Io, Agnes, and Julias party were quite a balanced party . That girl called Agnes, shes a good swordsman huh . Shes not normal being able to swing around that large sword with that thin body Yeah That Julia on the other hand, shes looking at how the battle progresses well . The timing of her recovery magic and support magic is perfect Ahh . Most of all, its Io, her lightning magic, its power and number of times she can shoot it has increased a lot compared to when she just met me Thats true . With that, its agreeable that shes an A ranker Physical, magic, recovery . Their party is balanced in a high level Theyre a perfect hundred as adventurers While the three were fighting, Im evaluating them with Eleanor from the back . While folding my arms, I followed the three . The quest from the guild is monster subjugation . Its a quest toclean upthe place where high leveled monsters appear regularly . From how I look, the monsters that are many times stronger than mountain cows were being defeated by the three as if theyre small fries . They had a lot of ways of how they defeated them, but the most frequent pattern was Agnes stopping the monsters at bay, Io defeating them with magic, and Julia would cast her recovery magic . That would happen about fifty percentit shows how much the two trusts Io . They defeat the monsters, and find the next one . Agnes and Julia whispered at each other without letting Io know . Julia, what the heck is that man Thats true . Hes just making a smug face and follows us, he wont even fight He seems like a swordsman, but, thats the Demon Swords replica right To think that someone would hold something like that as if hes proud of it . Onee-sama, I wonder why shed take a man like that with us The two intended to whisper to themselves, but I could completely hear them . Ears amplified 777 times is good after all . Io whos near me couldnt hear it, but I could hear all of it . Youre a fake they said Im already used to it Eleanor in my consciousness snorted . We advanced again, and I felt an intimidating air that cant be compared up to now . A goats head, a humans body, black wings, and holds a huge scythe . Its size is not different from a human, but its full of intimidating air and presence . It came out! Julia, Ill count on you! Un, Onee-sama, while were at it Julia casted support magic, and Agnes attacks the goat head . The goat head received it with its scythe . Do`n! It didnt sound like metal hitting each other, but an explosion . Shockwaves were also created . My clothes fluttered from the gust . Shes good Ahh Otou-san, dont you need to held Io-oneechan? Hikari who was silent up until now asked . Let me think I approached Io who started to prepare to cast her spells, and asked with a small voice . Is there no problem, Io . Lightning magic, should I lend it to you? Io looked at me, and made a deeply moved expression . But, that disappeared after a moment, and she shook her head . U?un, Kakeru-san, just look And she looked ahead . Just look at me right now I got it I stepped back . I returned to where I was before . Io started to cast her magic . Her magic powers heightened, her clothes shined from the light of the magic powers . And at the same time, Agnes and Julia were stopping the goat head in the vanguard . Unlike up until now, theyre having a hard time . They got wounds, but even so, the two were somehow stood their grounds, desperately stopping its feet for Io . It even made me think that I should help their side . Agnes, Julia Yes! I understood Getting called by Io, the two stepped back . They took distance from the got head as much as they could . In the next instant, lightning fell from the sky . It fell, it fell, and still falls . One, two, treefour, five, six . It still continues, the raging lightning attacks the goat head . The lightning magic consecutively shot, half-way, I couldnt count how many there was . Fifty-six, fifty-seven, fifty-eight On my stead, Hikari was still counting . And . One hundred With that, it was the end . Its exactly a hundred . One hundred lightning fell from the sky, and all of them hit the goat head . The goat head that was burnt black collapsed and didnt move anymore . fuu Ane-san! Onee-sama To Io who got lethargic and almost fell down, Agnes and Julia ran They supported her, and helped her not fall down . Thank you No! Rather than that, it also reached one hundred today too huh! Looking at Onee-samas Lightning Hundred, its always fascinating Please stop that embarrassing name Io said that, and looked at me . Its a face saying, How was it, how did I do . The one she showed the two was her face as anOnee-sama . The one she showed me was aPuppy-like face . How cute`` O-Onee-sama! Julia called out Ios name as if to scream . W-What the? It was Agnes next . The surprised two; I followed their sights . And then, a goat head was there . Unlike earlier, the subtlety face became heinous, and it was a muscular goat head . And . Whywhy are there this many appearing Theres even twenty of themsomething like this, this never happened The two girls got shocked . It looks like an accident appeared . Onee-sama, lets run away from here Ill be the rear guard, so, Ane-san, hurry I drew Eleanor and Hikari, and went in front clad in dark aura . Youre finally going huh Hikari will do her best . One two?, three four? Both Eleanor and Hikari, their tones were excited . W-What are you planning to do Its just right on time . Onee-sama, lets leave that man as a sacrifice and run away What a good way of saying huh . Run away? Why? On the other hand, Io was dumbfounded . When I took a glance, Io was smiling pleasantly . Theres no need to run away you know Agnes and Julia lost their words . Full trust that was being directed from Io . I received that on my back, and clad in aura, I stepped forward naturally . Twenty, huh You want to compete? With what? If you could defeat them faster than them or not Im in I grinned . I felt presence holding their breath from behind, but for the meantime, Ill ignore it . I readied Eleanor and Hikari, and slashed towards them . Twenty goat heads . The time that I defeated all of them, was barely shorter than when Io and the girls defeated one . Chapter 74 Along the way going back to the town of Roizen . I told Io who was walking beside me . Youd gotten stronger huh Really? Ios eyes sparkled . Ahh, pretty much . When did you become something like an A rank adventurer? It was a while ago . While Kakeru-san is busy, Im clearing quests from the guild . Its like when I noticed, its already like this I see UhmKakeru-san? Un? Did Ireally got stronger? Very timidly, she asked as if to check my face color . pu! It got funny, so I couldnt help but laugh out . I-Im sorry! Im still not yet there after all right Nope After taking a laugh, I said . Youd gotten stronger, with no doubt . Youd gotten stronger that you cannot be compared to when we just met Really?! Yeah I nodded clearly . I did it Io made a small guts pose . That appearance of her was very cute . She was so cute that I want to return to the mansion right away and push her down on the bed . And then? Ive completely forgotten to ask it but, what was those two? I asked Io . The two whos taking about ten meters distance back after I defeated the goat head monster . The ponytail female swordsman and clerical clothed female priest . The two who were calling Io Ane-san and Onee-sama . Agnes and Julia? Ahh . When did you get to know them? Just a while ago . On that day, the two suddenly came and saidPlease let us enter Io-sans party! Thats something I also heard somewhere When I said that, Ios face reddened . She said the same thing to me, and pushed herself to be in the same party with me . Honestly, its the same pattern . From there, you were in the same party huh Yes, when Kakeru-sans not around . Ah! Its alright, Kakeru-san, Im telling the two girls that it is only a temporary party Temporary? What do you mean, I asked back . I refused because Im already in another party, but they said that its okay even if its temporary party . If they say that much, I couldnt help it, so I accepted He? I didnt get clearly how it means . Is there something like a real party or a temporary party . But well, from how Io said it, there probably is . Its real okay? Im in, Kakeru-sans party after all Ahh, I know I nodded . Youre in my party, and youre my woman . Even if you say youd want to leave, I wont let you I said with a little strong tone . ehehe Io had a more and more grinning face . I got the story . Youre fighting monsters here and there with those two recently huh Yes And then, youre being admired like Ane-san or Onee-sama Yes Io looked down embarrassingly . Im telling them to stop, but the two wouldnt Isnt it alright, letting them call you like that Eh! To Io whos troubled, I said as a joke . Rather, you should win them over more and more . Io should win over them, and give them to me including yourself The footsteps stopped . I looked at Io who stopped on her feet, she looked at me with a surprised face . Mu, I said it wrongly huh . That right now wasnt good huh, it cant be helped, I should make it up If I do that, would Kakeru-san be happy? Un? Uhm She took a glance to the two on the back, and said . If I win over the two, and let Kakeru-san e-eat us together, would you be happy? Io asked . She stuttered, but her face was serious . Her face was saying, if I said Un, she would really do that . This reaction is unexpected . Its unexpected, but I dont hate it . I guess so, Id be happy Then, Ill do that Io smiled innocently, and nodded . Id do that for Kakeru-sans sake okay! Io, she showed me her best smile today . Chapter 75 I came to Delfinas merchant company using warp feather . Todays the day she would come to my mansion, and I came to pick her up . I first warped to Delfinas private room, but since shes not there, I went out to the hallway . There was Delfinas male subordinate there . The man Im familiar with saw me and bowed . Wheres Delfina? She is in the drawing room . The crown prince of Aegina Kingdom has visited, so He? I will guide you No, its alright . The drawing rooms that very lavish-looking room for entertaining wealthy guests right? I can go there myself I said that to the man, and I started walking . Im already very used to Delfinas merchant company, and theyre also very used to me . Walking through the hallway, the various people who were working saw me and stopped, bowing their heads very deeply . After a while, I met someone who wouldnt bow their head . A sullen-faced middle-aged man came out from the room with a lavish door``from the drawing room . From the clothes he wears, it felt like its worn by royalties, so hes probably the crown prince of Aegina Kingdom I heard just earlier . The crown prince took a glance at me, but as if I didnt appear in his eyes, he turned around and started walking . While being curious with his tired face, I entered the drawing room . Kakeru-sama . You have visited I just came . Was a little later better No, our talk has just finished, so Was that earlier the crown prince of Aegina? Yes He had a tired face though Well that should be the case Delfina giggled a laugh . She laughed covering her mouth with an elegant gesture . She had more elegance than noble ladies that can be seen around, and shes releasing a bewitching air . I had refused one by one the things he had asked for, so it couldnt be helped that he would get tired Asked for? I sat across Delfina . I moved aside the cup that was probably used by that crown prince . Actually, I bought a town he?? Theres a town under the reign of Aegina called Malonei, but it has financial difficulties in the recent years, and its also a town that is completely relying on the aid coming from their capital . And there I came, using the deficits and the support from now on as a card, I gave the condition of replacing all the officials to my subordinates I see, its like you substantially bought it huh Yes, I also let the noble who governs there be dismissed, But it seems like its a noble that had governed that land through years and generations, they cried this out to their kingdom, and because of that the crown prince came asking if something could be done with it I see I got the story pretty much . He had that tired face because of that huh . But, why did you buy something like a town? Are you planning something like invading with economy, build a country and become a queen or something Not at all . I will just say that Malonei has that value Delfina, from a serious face``she had a serious face with a faint smile . When shes talking about business, she always makes this kind of face . My heart skipped a beat . Its her face as a merchant, but``it is terribly beautiful . That town has been running on a deficit because of its administration up until now, but around it, rare materials are still buried, so . I let someone investigate it, and the result, it was not exhausted, but only incapable of excavating it because they could not give proper wages . Even with those resources alone are worth the money . Its high-risk, and super-high return I see I got impressed, as expected of Delfina . As a merchant, she is very severe, and that is whats the best of her . I asked about Malonei . Putting together, she said that its apump requiring a large volume of water, and the people who could prepare that water is limited . Well, if shed be successful with it, its fine . Come to think of it Delfinas expression changed . Its a different type of smile from earlier, its a face when she would chat and could say jokes . I was proposed to Pu! I laughed out . Proposed to, you say, from that man earlier huh Yes . Im a woman, so he probably thought that if he gained me, all of it could be erased Fu?n What a scary face . Of course I refused Its not like Im making a scary face though . You refused huh Yes . Have you forgotten? I have decided that I would marry the man who would buy all of what I have including myself Was that so I remembered she said something like that before . Wealthy Merchant Delfina who has equal wealth with a kingdom . There was, of course, many people who come to her with her youth and beauty, but her condition isA person who would buy everything she had including herself using their wealth . In short, mergers and acquisitions . The condition of marrying the financial group female CEO is to M&A that financial group . Whats your current asset? Its almost the same with Mercouris national budget for a year Well, thats very hard, buying that I am always waiting for you to buy it Delfina graciously smiled . This time, she had a face of a woman . Ill do my best to do something as fast as I can . If Im too slow, I might get bought by you instead I remembered about Malonei, and said that jokingly . That would be quite difficult Delfinas expression changed again . Its her face as a merchant . I had also thought about that, but that is quite difficult desu wa . Kakeru-samas total value is too high after all Is that so? Roughly calculating, its five times of mine Isnt that too high? Not at all Delfina shook her head . Her expressions still the same . The one that I like``Delfinas expression that I like the most . Wealthy Merchant Delfina, with that faint smile, she said . Demon Sword Wielder, Goshaku-sama, the name value of that . If you are going to be bought with money, political power that can silence Rika Calamba, Helena Teresia Mercouri, Aura Torideka Comotoria, princesses and queens who would intervene with their own political powers . On top of that, army strength that would stop Nana Kanou who holds the strongest strength excluding you . When all of those are taken into account and converted to money, the necessary expenses would be roughly five times of me Delfina said clearly up to the end with a serious face . It seems like its the evaluation of Wealthy Merchant Delfina . I still cant buy Delfina . Delfina also cant buy me . Its interesting . When I noticed it, Delfinas expression changed again . Its an expression I saw the first time today, its a face that sulks a little . What happened No, it is nothing Its not nothing at all right It is nothing at all She said that and finally turned her face away from me . I wonder what it is . For some reason, I followed where Delfina turned her face to, and arrived to the cup placed on the top of the table . Its the crown princes cup that I moved aside earlier . She looked at that and sulks . Maybe . Delfina, can I confirm one thing What is it I still havent bought you, but my reservations still there right Reservation? You can also call it negotiating rights . Until I abandon it, I have the first priority to buy you right Delfina got dumbfounded for a while, and then, changed her expression . That face, its her face that I saw today for the first time . O-Of course desu wa It was the same face when I had an agreement with her the first time . Chapter 76 In the hallway of Kakerus mansion . I, Delfina Homer Lamanri, is on the way to Kakeru-samas room . Inside Kakeru-samas mansion, and just got out of the bath . But, my clothes are for going out . Wearing night dress of the highest grade used for going to parties, with hair that is well set, using a perfume that can be taken as elegant or vulgar . I have prepared myself to be embraced by Kakeru-sama . My body is prepared, but my heart Walking in the hallway, my heart wouldnt stop pounding . My throat is coarse, and my chest is painful as if it was tightened . Its a little different from pain . Its not only painful . Finding a word to describe it, it would be a sweet ache, and I have already known that . EveryoneI wonder if they also feel like this . I wonder if its always like this when they are going towards where Kakeru-sama is . It has been a while since I am being embraced by that person, but there are no signs of getting used to this at all, rather, it is getting stronger and stronger . But even so, I should not show it to my face . I am sure that Kakeru-sama would not want me who is like that . While walking in the hallway, I continued the effort of controlling my expression . Oh I met a woman wearing a hood along the hall way . I cant see her face, her voice was that of an old woman . Althea, Great Sage Althea . The mysterious presence that lives in Kakeru-samas mansion . Other than the slave soldiers, the only woman who has yet to be embraced by Kakeru . Greetings, Althea-sama Are you going to his room now Yes, today is my turn, or how it seems It would be difficult doing it with him alone you know? I also heard that he had reached a new level A new level? He made Immortal Saint Melissa give up for only a few hours As expected of him huh Are you not surprised My mind could not catch up if I keep on getting surprised with what Kakeru-sama does . In front of that person, every woman would become just a woman Including you? Including you, sooner or later that is I am looking forward to that Althea laughed giggling . Other than the time when she had regained her youth with Kakeru-samas vigor, her face couldnt be seen, hidden by a hood . Once again, I was going towards Kakeru-samas room, but I stopped my feet . I stopped, and stared at Althea . Great Sage Althea . The legendary person who had given advice on numerous overlords and heroes in history . If it was this person, maybe . What is it What should I doto receive an advice from you . Great Sage Althea, I had heard on rumors that with normal means, you would not give an advice to a stranger . What do I need to do at times when there is something that I really need to ask You overestimate me, I am just Althea . Egotistic, just Althea . I am just, dealing with those things that I am interested in and to With money`` I am not interested with that . Just say it if you want to? If I am interested in it, I might have an answer I hesitated . I had rarely received and advice from anyone up until now . To be able to live in the world of business, decision making and ability to take action that is several times of a normal person is needed . There are a lot of time that one would be slowed down the more they ask for advice . That is why, I had always decided with myself . But, the one who is in front of my is the legendary great sage . And, my question does not have any urgency . I should just ask her and see what would happen . What do I need to doto get used to him I asked while placing my hand on my chest . This heart pounding, how should I get used to it . Thats impossible Althea casually said . Impossible? Thats right, impossible . I know that feeling, the feeling, that all of the women that are in this mansion have As Ive thought, it was like that . If the other person is a normal man, it might be possible to get used to it after a while . However, he is not a normal man . He is a man who would get greater and greater, and would continue to move forward Un . I can say this clearly . You, who would go to his place tonight, would have that feeling getting stronger on the next day ThatI would get troubled . I wont, butIll get troubled I know myself that its incoherent . There is no way on how to get used to it, but I know a way to change that to another thing What is that? In your case, you should spread your business more . You should become a greater and greater merchant . Thinking that as a woman of Yuuki Kakeru, youd become a woman that would not be an embarrassment for him Greater Using that feeling as a fuel . I can also say this clearly . The more that his woman become greater, the more that he would get happy; that he is a man who has a huge tolerance Un, I know that Then, you know what you have to do yes Thats right, I only need to do that huh . If I could not keep this feeling that burn in my chest, I should just use it as the energy that would make me suitable for Kakeru-samas woman . Something like that, something as simple as that, I wonder why I was not able to come up with it until now . Thank you very much, Althea-sama Althea left without saying anything . I couldnt see her face until the end, but I felt that she had smiled at me pleasantly . I continued to walk, going towards Kakeru-samas room . Along the way, I vowed silently, keeping this feeling within my chest . I should expand my business, and become the worlds number one``the greatest merchant in history . To a merchant, who would not have less asset than anyone . After all, I am reserved to get bought by Kakeru-sama . All of me is reserved to get bought by Kakeru-sama . If I cannot do at least that, I will not be suitable with Kakeru-sama . The moment I thought of that, my heart, got a lot lighter . Chapter 77 CHAPTER 77 GHOST AND DEMON SWORD AND NEW ARMY Night, for some reason, I felt a presence and raised my body from between Io and Delfina . I heightened my senses and stared outside of the window . Theres nothing strange from how the air flows, my sight and hearing that are multiplied by 777 times cant catch anything strange . But, somethings strange . Somethings``there . Kakeru-samapleasemore Kakeru-san dai?suki Leaving the two, I went down from the bed . I wore a coat, and left the room holding Eleanor . above huh You felt it You knew it? Its rather my specialty Eleanor casually spoke . Specialty, you say, what is? I left the mansion once while still thinking of it strangely, and jumped after concentrating strength on my feet . I jumped to the roof . In there, there was Tanyas appearance . A ghost whos wearing a maid outfit with faint lights emitted periodically from her translucent body . She was once a bound spirit within this mansion that I released, a maid ghost that is currently possessing both Eleanor and the mansion . Her name is Tanya Chichiakis . And in front of that Tanya, there was a girl wearing a maid outfit . Her age is about twenty . Opposite to Tanya who is lovely, she seemed sharp, and looked like a maid that could do her job well . But, theyre the same with their body being translucent, and floats in the air a little . Shes also a ghost huhahh, by your specialty, you mean it like that huh Umu, Ive not led undead armies for hundreds of years for show Eleanor said as if to brag a little . As a Demon Sword, her ability to sense things like this is probably high . Tanya and the other ghost havent noticed us . It looks like theyre talking about something, so I eavesdropped a patiently . Then, Peggy-chan still want to work huh Yesbut even so, I got sickits regrettable I think that youd better rest in peace just like this though . Theres no problem if youd just become a ghost, but, as time passes, your head would become strange, and you would gradually lose yourself Tanya said . Coming from her who lost her sanity, its very convincing . But I understand that you have regrets though Cant something be done, senpai U?n Tanya tilted her head . I got quite curious, so I decided to join their conversation . Yo Ah! Its Kakeru . Sorry, was it noisy? No, you werent . Rather than that, she is? Ill introduce her okay . Peggy Addis-chan . Shes a freshly died newly born ghost? What kind of ghost is that . S-Senpaithis person is? My Master . This mansions owner . Hes called Kakeru Master? Its like this I raised Eleanor, and invoked . And then, Tanya was absorbed within Eleanor . Wa! When Peggy was surprised, I invoked again . Tanya appeared again . Its like that Can something like this be done with ghosts? Kakerus just special, after all, the one hes holding right now is Demon Sword Eleanor you know Demon Sword``ehhhhhh!! Demon Sword Eleanor?! After a moment of pause, she screamed . I-Is it the real thing You want to hold her? Dont try it, if an existence that is just a spirit touches me, at worst, she might disappear Since Eleanor had advised me with a very serious tone inside my head, I pulled back the sword that I reached out . Peggy stared at me . She stared at me intently as if to expect something . What is it, those eyes . Ne?, Kakeru Tanya asked from the side . With a tone that is very careful, as if to check on me . That Demon Sword, can ghosts still enter it? Un? If theres still a capacity you mean? How is it, Eleanor Have you forgotten about the undead army Its an answer very Eleanor-like . It seems like it can, and theres still a lot``ahh She meant it like that huh, I noticed . I looked at Peggys way . Eyes as if to expect something, and the thing Tanya asked at the beginning . It means like that . Kakeru Tanya asked . I thought for a while . A certain spectacle appears inside my head . You, can you fight . Do you have an ability that can be used for battles? Uhmm Peggy looked down very apologetically . I was able to use flame magic when I was still alive, but now She said that, reached out her hand, and released a ball of flame . But, that ball is translucent just like her body, and passed through the roof without releasing any sound . Just like this, I can use it, but I cant I see . Your name is Peggy Addis right . Lend flame magic powers to Peggy Addis Magic Powers of Flames will be lent to Peggy Addis . Time Remaining: 29 seconds Try to shoot magic once again . Ahh, this time, rather than shooting towards the mansion, shoot towards me Eh?! Peggy got confused . Try it Tanya said with a smile as if to encourage her . She had experience with it, so I felt like Tanya was excited because she could imagine what would happen next . T-Thenei? She reached out her hand, and shot the flame magic . The magic powers boosted by lending the 777 multiplication ability, became a huge ball of flames larger than my body . Eh! N-No`` She looked to be panicking with its size, and Peggy tried to erase the magic in a hurry, but it didnt go well and the ball of flame flew towards me . I swung Eleanor, clearing it away . The huge ball of flames was cleared by the Demon Sword, bursts and scattered . Ehamazing Hmm, if I lend magic powers she can fight huh Ne?ne?, Kakeru, Kakeru What You know, I feel that my magic powers had increased recently He? In this timing, Tanya told me that . She probably wants to say that ghosts have growth too . Yosh, I got it . Since youre introduced by Tanya, Ill let you work in my place Ah!Yes! Ill place you inside Eleanor once I said that and raised Eleanor up, and invoked with the same feeling as with Tanya . Peggy disappeared once, and appeared again . Somehow, the air around her changed . Peggy who I summoned from inside Eleanor was a little different . And, could she feel it herself, Peggy looked at her own hands very carefully . Welcome, Peggy-chan Yes! Senpai Just like this, the ghosts inside Eleanor became two . You, are you planning on recreating the undead army Well, yeah, you dont like it? I have no complains if its female ghosts Eleanor answered immediately . She has no complaints with females? Placing men inside is bad`` . I thought up to there, and suddenly realized . Ahh, thats right, that is not good at all . Even though its a ghost that would be inside Eleanor, it is not good putting a man inside . Dont worry, I wont put men inside hmph Eleanor snorted, it seems like shes satisfied with that . Chapter 78 CHAPTER 78 C KAKERUS IMPOSTOR On this day, I came to the Purosu-Diner after a long time . Welcome! Ah, Kakeru-san! A young girl wearing an apron and a hood, this shops poster girl Fiona came over . It has been a while . Oh, you have really been not coming recently, so I thought you were already fed up with us Fiona said jokingly . That move is very poster girl-like, she knows how to break the ice with moderated jokes . Thats why I also replied jokingly . Having a child makes it harder to each outside Dont make it as if its Hikaris fault! Eleanor got angry inside my mind although its just a joke . Shes always saying that Im a doting parent, but I think shes more of a doting parent than me . Its just that she cant turn into human form from a Demon Sword in this world, that it makes it not stand out . Ahaha, Hikari-chans pitiful if you say something like that . For today, Hikari-chan, shes not with you? She went out and play . She said something like theres a wishing flower? or something, and went to the forests direction Ara, you let Hikari-chan go by herself No? I made someone follow her of course Kusu, well, that is right . Hikari-chan, shes very lovely, so it would be bad if something happens Yeah What the hecks thatYeah . How can you say that after making Nana Kanou and all of the 200 slave soldiers guard her That much is normal right . Im sorry, it looks like I stopped you for a talk . Please come to this seat Fiona guided me to a seat with a bright smile . I ordered this stores best seller, mountain cow fried rice and some other recommended dishes . After I waited for a while, the food was brought one next to the other . I took a bite-size, and put it in my mouth . Un? Is something wrong? Somehow, isnt the taste a little different than usual? Ufufu, you have noticed? That way of speaking, did you change something? Yes, we changed . Well, although that was said, its only for Kakeru-san For me only? What does she mean? When I was thinking of it strange, Fiona pointed to the kitchens direction . And when I looked there, I met eyes with Marie who was showing her face . Marie immediately blushed, and went back inside the kitchen . Whats up with her Only Kakeru-sans food, Marie made them He? I continued and picked up another dish and put it inside my mouth . I also scooped the famous fried rice with a china spoon and ate a spoonful . Tastes delicious Please say that to that girl later . Im sure she would get happy Yeah, Ill do that Im counting on you okay? Fiona said that, and was called by another customer . For a while, I enjoyed the dishes Marie made for me by myself . Oi! Im a customer! Suddenly, there was an impudent voice coming from the entrance of the store . When I looked towards the direction of the voice, a burly skinhead man was standing with a grinning face . That guy whos wearing a cape, for some reason, was acting like showing off that thing in his waist . That is Its you Thats wrong! It is not me! It is my impostor Eleanor got a little angry . Thats right, the thing the man had in his waste was something that looked exactly like Eleanor, the Demon Sword replica that is famous recently . I dont know if its the old version, or the new one that can create an aura, but it looks exactly the same as her in their appearance . Fiona came over to that man in a hurry . Welcome, is Customer-sama by himself Yeah Im sorry, there are no vacant tables right noware you fine with sharing a seat Aann? Thats a joke right, cant you see this? The man showed off the demon sword replica . That isDemon Sword`` Thats right, its that Demon Sword Eleanor . This isnt an imitation by the way The man placed his hand in its grip . The next instant, a dark aura came out from the sword . It looks like its a new one Seems so Ha? Fiona looked at my direction . I shrugged my shoulders, and the two of us made a wry laugh . I wont hide this, I am the Demon Sword Wielder, Goshaku Kakeru Ohh! I couldnt help but let out a voice, the man glared at me . What the fuck are you, you have something to say? No, no, it is nothing To the sudden development, I couldnt help myself to reply with a little respectful tone . This is great, your impostors also finally started to appear Im surprised I was so surprised, and got interested instead . I rested my chin on a hand, and observed the progress . This great one made his way to come to a store like this, prepare something like a seat in a hurry(TL: Ore-sama) E?to Fiona made a troubled face . Shes not afraid of being intimidated, she has a troubled look like what should I do with this . Ahh, Fiona-chan, Im finished eating here, so One of the customers gave her help . Fiona hurriedly said thanks, accounted, and cleaned the table . The man sat there while making a sound when he sat . E?to, what would you like? Something tasty, just bring me something tasty I understood Fiona answered, and returned to the kitchen . Along the way, she passed by me . Isnt it amazing, Kakeru-san, its an impostor She whispered to me . It looks like Fiona was also completely having fun about it . Even somy impostor, huh . Once again, I observed that guy . Other than the demon sword replica in his waist, he didnt have anything similar to me . What makes him say that hes me, I got a little curious . I stood up, and approached that guy . Hello Aann, what the fuck are you Im sorry, actually, Im a huge fan of Kakeru-san Hou The man got obviously in a good mood . I heard a lot of rumors about Kakeru-san, but I havent met him . I didnt think that I would meet you here Hmph, say thanks to your fortune By the way, are you really Kakeru-san? Cant you see this Fake Kakeru showed off his demon sword replica . No, actually, I also have that I said that, and held the real Eleanor . I put some strength, and released a dark aura . Fake Kakeru who touched the aura a bit shook his body . Look, isnt this popular recently . Im also Kakeru-sans fan so I immediately bought it . Quite a lot of people have it you know Mu! Do you have other proofs? Of course I do The man returned to this smug face, and said . Here The man showed his cape . On the back of the cape, a mark shaped like a pentagram star was drawn . You know this great one right? Im Goshaku-sama who had received noble titles from all five major countries . This family crest is the proof Ohh? This is a little interesting . You had something like a family crest huh I could hear Eleanors enjoying voice . Of course, I dont have something like a family crest . There were a lot of talks about making one, but because of things happening, it couldnt be helped to be put aside . By the way, the one whos telling me to make a family crest is mostly Nana . For her who leads the slave soldiers, it seems like she wants something that can be used as a mark or a flag . Thats amazing, as expected of Goshaku-sama Hmph . You, you look promising Is that so? Yosh, sit there . Since youre lucky, this great one will let you hear about his greatness Wa?i In the first place, you know, the reason why this great one got a noble title from the five major countries is`` Fake Kakeru was in a great mood, and started to brag . The things that that guy said were something that I dont know about . In short, its a made-up story, and I got impressed that hes able to make something like that . When I was listening to his story while giving responses . Ah! Kakeru-san, I finally found you Io appeared, and stood in front of me Kakeru-san? Ignoring the surprised Fake Kakeru, Io looked only at me, and said . I searched for you . E?to, there was a message from Calambas Queen and Comotorias princess Rica and Aura huh . What did they say They said the same thing . If you have time for tonight, it would be pleasant if you can come I see . Give them a reply, tell them that Ill take them to the mansion, so get ready I understood Io nodded, and turned back . She took a glance at Fake Kakeru along the way, but she only tilted her head, and immediately left . After Io had left, Fake Kakeru said to me . H-Hmph, what an interesting joke, no what an act Un? Something like the Queen of Calamba, or princess of Comotoria . Did you think Id be fooled with that made-up story . Unfortunately for you`` Fake Kakeru said with a somewhat shivering voice . Cheers were suddenly raised . It could be heard from outside the store . What is it about, when I was thinking of that, the stores door opened, and Helen entered . Helen who was wearing her princess dress came over me with elegant gestures . Kakeru-sama Yeah, what is it, Helen I have something to consult with Kakeru-samabut, did I interrupt Helen took a glance at Fake Kakeru . Not knowing the situation, she probably thought that Fake Kakerus my acquaintance . Helen who places me on top, has a tendency on making the people I know like that too . Receiving that, Fake Kakeru . H-Hmph, this time its a Fake Helen-sama huh . Unfortunately, I cant be fooled with something like that Fake Kakeru bluffed . Im starting to feel bad about him now . I reached out my hand, and casted magic on the tiara Helen was wearing . Its the magic that distinguishes the royal familys belongings . Its magic that anyone can use, and one that even I learned . And then, the royal houses emblem appeared from Helens tiara . Wha! Fake Kakeru was short on his words . Its because he found out that Helen was a true princess . Kakeru-sama? This is K-Kakeru-sama? Yes . You, are you not an acquaintance of Kakeru-sama Helen made a strange face . Fake Kakeru rapidly became white-faced . Well, if hes told that the real thing that hes naming himself for was in front of him, hed be like that huh . It looks like hes also Kakeru Ara On top of that, it looks like he also have Eleanor Ara, ara That thing on his cape looks like its Goshaku-samas family crest There was something like that huh Helen thought for a while, and it seems like she finally caught up . Is it, Kakeru-samas impostor? When I nodded, Helens expressions changed . She made a quiet, but angry face . In the kingdoms laws, assuming a nobles name is an official crime . Assuming the name of Mercouri Kingdoms Marquis is a serious crime H-Hiiiiii Fake Kakeru fell from his chair, and landed on his ass . Someone, catch this man F-Forgive us?? Fake Kakeru ran away . Helens subordinates who entered from outside were about to chase after him . Leave it alone, Helen I stopped her . But, that man assumed Kakeru-samas name`` Its alright, its not like there was any harm . And also, I look forward to it Look forward? Helen got surprised . Its the same with Eleanors impostors, the thing that came out after has evolved compared to the first thing that came out right? Do not involve me in this! Just like that, Im looking forward on how my impostors would evolve Ha? Helen made an I cant understand face . Lets look at that together, lets look forward to it I cannot understand very well, butif Kakeru-sama says so Helen got convinced . Well then, I wonder how my impostor look like next time? Im seriously looking forward to it a little . Over time, Hikaris impostor might appear too An instant death penalty for something like that . Chapter 79 I left the Purosu-Diner, left the town, and went towards the forest . There might be a possibility of missing each other, so I went there not by using the warp feather, but by walking . I walked slowly under the sunset . Youre names getting famous quite well Un? My impostor in the rumors up until now, and an impostor of yours finally appeared . It is proof that you are smoothly getting famous What an annoying thing Over time, Hikaris impostor might also Mu! Thatd piss me off seriously . I was also told that in the Purosu-Diner, but it really pisses me off . However, theres nothing that you can do I know that . Also, I do not dislike it What? I heard Eleanors enjoying laughter inside my head . In times when I essentially controlled this world, humans would tremble with just my name . Its a good thing, you know? The pleasure beyond the extremity of infamy . Eleanor and Hikari, it is also not that bad, throwing this world once again into the abyss of fear with those names You idiot I flicked my finger on Eleanor . Ki?n, Ki?n, two beautiful sounds were made with one flick . The 100% additional attack ability activated . I went towards the forest while chatting with Eleanor . I entered the forest, and searched for human presence . I immediately found it . At the very back, there was a lot of human presence . When I walked towards there, I saw Hikari, Nana, and the slave soldiers in an open space in the forest . Everyones searching for something . What are they doing, I thought, so I stopped to a halt and looked at them . Hikari-sama, this is from the second platoon . Is this the right one Nana showed the thing she received from a slave soldier to Hikari . Its a weed-like flower . Its a weed-like flower with 7 small buds . One, two, three``seven . Un! Theres seven . This ones correct? After Hikari had received it from Nana, she went to the group of slave soldiers who found it, and bowed her head with a very lovely gesture . Thank you very much, Onee-chan One of the 10 slave platoons, the group of 20 slave soldiers made a troubled face . What a good daughter Of course I exchanged simple words with Eleanor . Eleanor was slightly very proud . Hikari-sama, that flower, how many of it is still needed E?to, neOnee-chans, how many are you Onee-chans, if you say This time, Nana made a troubled face . Looking at an unusual side of her is fun . Are you talking about, the slave soldiers Un! If so, there are exactly 200 of them There were that many huh?its hard, then Hikari looked at the flower that she has in her hand, and said that . Is it that, this is for the slave soldiers? Un! It was not for Aruji huh Nana was surprised, I was also surprised . Its because when I heard that Hikari was going to search for a flower that can make any wish come true, I was very sure that it was a present for me . Kukuku, too bad huh, doting parent Shut up, youre noisy I got a little upset . Otou-san? Its not like that . Its because, Otou-san, is su````per amazing, the most amazing in the world, so . Even if there are no flowers, the wishes will come true right Hikari said with a smile full of innocence . Hmph You show off It looks like Eleanor was a little upset . I thought of searching for the flower, and give it to Onee-chans . Thank you, Onee-chans Hikari lowered her head again . Hikaris appearance of making a bow that is very dynamic using her whole body was the loveliest in the whole wide world . If Onee-chans were not here, I could not find them . Truly, thank you very much She said, and showed a smile again . To that appearance, the slave soldiers who were there, and the slave soldiers that had returned after were head over heels . Second Platoon! One of the slave soldiers, the platoon leader girl shouted . Were going to find the flower! The quota is one flower each! The ones who did not find one will have no meal Eight Platoon! Do everything to find it! The slave soldiers scattered . They became very fired up in an instant, and started to search for the flower . Wawa, Onee-chans got angrythey got angry? She almost misunderstood that their determination was anger, but half-way, Hikari tilted her head like A-re? . Hmm, she immediately caught the hearts of the slave soldiers huh As expected of Hikari Shes my daughter after all Its because shes my daughter While arguing with something like that, I went towards where Hikari is . I returned to the town together with Hikari, Nana, and the slave soldiers . The 200 slave soldiers, all of them properly have a flower on their chest . The result of searching altogether after that, they were able to somehow gather a number equal to them . By the way, as the result of the platoon leader of the first platoon begging, Hikari placed the flowers in their chests one by one . And with that, everyone was more and more fallen to Hikari . Mu, this is What is it, Otou-san Its Maries cave Maries cave? Hikari tilted her head . I see, Hikari didnt know about it huh Maries cave, the place where Eleanors previous power, the hells army are sealed to . Since it couldnt be completely annihilated, the cave was sealed, and is being monitored by the guild . The adventurer with the role of the monitor, a young man Im familiar with came over to me with a jog . Hello! Its been a while, Kakeru-san! Yeah What is it today? Did you go to war or something? The adventurer looked behind me . 200 slave soldiers, it cant be helped if he could see it like that . No, its not like Kakeru-san? Nana I talked to Nana, not the adventurer . Ha! Hows the progress of the training? If its against the same numbers, they could hold on to a certain level Theyd gotten better than last time huh . Yosh, lets train This time, I faced the adventurer and said . My bad, but, can you release the seal just like before . I will take all of the res`` I understood! The adventurer ran towards the cave . I was planning to say Ill take all of the responsibility but he accepted without me finishing . That guys also your follower huh Im not that happy if its from a man though I shrugged my shoulders . I watched the slave soldiers fight, while sitting with Hikari and my back against a tree . With Nanas commands, the slave soldiers are fighting against the undead army . Theyre losing one versus one, by cooperating with numbers theyre finally equal, and with Nanas command, outpacing the amount they appear from the sealing point . They were fighting like that . Kyaaaa! Kuwa! Verna! Bashira! First platoon, fall back! Aruji! Can I receive the permission to use recovery items The magic balls? Use freely the ones I gave you Ha! Thank you very much The first platoon fell back with Nanas orders, recovered and took a breath . The slave soldiers continued to fight, then suddenly, from the defeated, disappearing skeleton, one lottery ticket appeared . I stood up, went to it, and picked it up . I confirmed it, and with no doubt, its that lottery ticket . Aruji? Nana thought of it strange . Its nothing . Rather than that, fight more and more . Theres no better training than a real fight Ha! Nana returned to give commands . Nana Ha! I called Nana to a stop, and she turned around to look at me . Tell me the one who was the most active within the slaves later, Ill give her a reward Understood She said that, and this time for sure, she returned . The tickets increased, I even thought that if I got something good from the lottery, I could give that to her . The training with a real battle continues . The slave soldiers were gradually tiring . Its about time to make them stop, and wait until their stamina recovers, it was when I was thinking of that . Kyaaaaa!! W-What in the world is this So bigand this cold feeling The slave soldiers got noisy . What is it, I thought, and when I took a look, a giant that have a fierce face with unique horns and fangs appeared from the sealing point . Hells Emperor Sandros, the trump card of the hells army Eleanor had led once, its a guy that changes the war by itself . That guy came out, the situation of the battle literally changed . With its first blow, tens of slave soldiers were blown off with its strong arm at once . And with an additional attack, it kicked away tens of them . The slave soldiers were routed in an instant . Hmph! Nana jumps towards it . With her cape fluttering, she closed the distance in an instant, and attacks it . Nana-sama! I heard the voice of relief of the slave soldiers, and in the next instant . Ku!! Nana was blown off by its arm . She was blown off, regained her position, and attacks it again . She swung her sword, slashing it numerous times creating a net of lightning . Sandros received that, and counterattacked . Nana who had guessed that used its arm as a foothold, and slashed its head straight on . Theyre equal Umu . However, that guys stamina is inexhaustible Shes disadvantaged with a long drawn fight huh Nana fought against it evenly, but it is also an uphill battle . Among the slave soldiers, some of them noticed that, and made signs of going to support Nana with their weapons . Stop I stopped them . But, with this, Nana-sama will! Just stop and listen . Nana Ha! Fall back Ha! Nana exchanged blows with Sandros, and fall back with its momentum just as she was ordered . UOOOOOOOOO!! Sandros looked up and roared . From how he looked, hes havent changed from before . Hikari Un! Hikari nodded, and transformed to her Demon Sword form . I held that, readied it with Eleanor, and went towards Sandros . That guy hasnt changed, but I did . It was only Eleanor before, but theres Hikari now . I dont feel losing at all . UOOOOOOO!! Yes, thanks for your hard work I received its punch with Eleanor, and beheaded it using Hikari, then split it vertically using Eleanor . Sandros was cross slashed, its huge body collapsed then, thinned and disappeared . I picked up the lottery ticket that remained after it disappeared . When I turned back, I felt that eyes were focused on me . The slave soldiers, they were staring at me with passionate eyes . Most of them are admiration, but some of them had a womans face . Chapter 80 I feel like it has been a while since I came to the lottery place. Hikari and I, and Eleanor who could only turn into human form here. Hikari embraces her mother Eleanor like Here I am!. Waaa? Hikaris eyes shined. What is it Eleanor asked back. This girl, the corner of her eyes obviously drops, and her tone becomes gentle when shes in contact with Hikari. But she would get angry if I point that out, so I wont. Look, look, Hikaris hair Hair? Un! Hikaris hair, its now the same length with Okaa-san Hikari said that, and I looked at the two who were near each other carefully. Eleanors human appearance is mostly like a childs, although shes very small, on the other hand, her hair was very long, it reaches the back of her knee. And seemingly like that, Hikaris hair also reaches the back of her knee. Saying that their length was now the same, Hikari was very happy. Good for you Un! Ill make it like Okaa-san forever okay Dont mind me. Hikari should change into different hairstyles, and become more lovely Being like Okaa-san is the best! Is that so Eleanors gaze became more and more loving. She patted Hikaris head who was embracing her kindly. The Demon Sword mother and daughter, they were bonding there. Uhmmhow many times should I tell you I heard the staffs voice from a little far away. She rolled her eyes and stared at us across the lottery machine. Can you not bring your nonstandard family bonding here? We are really troubled with that Can you please bear with us a little. This is the only place Hikari could meet this Dont call me this Eleanor protestedbut, her gaze was very soft. And Hikari who was hugging that Eleanor was making a face full of smile. Honestly, shes 777 times cuter than Eleanor. Does the staff also understand that part, she looked at Hikaris smile, and then. Oh really, it cant be helped. Just a little okay My bad Rather than that``*Gohon*. Today will be the last day for the limited lottery The staff regained herself and said that. Its already the last day, so quick huh Yes it is already. Dear Customer, you havent come recently, were you busy Well, yeah, somewhat This will me the last day to gain this skill, so please do you best to get it okay I feel pumped up hearing that its the last day; just like what the staff said, I now wanted to really get it. The number of lottery tickets I have is 20. 20 pieces I collected from buying a lot of things, and making the slave soldiers fight against the undead army. I will be able to draw 22 times with this. I looked at the prizes list once again. I said that, and thought with the mother and daughter on my side having a heart warming scene. I have 20 lottery tickets, and that means 22 draws. Participation Prize Magic Ball(White)Fifth Prize Magic Ball(Black)Fourth Prize Additional Attack 1% 3 TimesThird Prize Additional Attack 3% 3 TimesSecond Prize Additional Attack 10% 3 TimesFirst Prize Additional Attack 100% not included in the 3 times (TL: there are 3 times more chances of winning in the other prizes) There is a sign in the first prize that I drew out last time. That first prize, it probably means that there was only one stock, and there was none left since I already got it. If so, the one I should aim for is the second prize. I already experience the strength of the additional attack. That has more effects than what the percentage shows. I really want to give one to Nana who attacks using numbers. 100% would be for the best, but it cant be helped since theres nothing left. I should probably pump up here, and draw 10 huh. I thought of that, and when I was about to give the lottery tickets. I have come again! The tentacles man from before appeared. Yo, its been a while Yeah Youre gonna draw too? Its the last day after all. You seem like youre going to draw a lot this time too huh? Yeah, I prepared 300 tickets Saying that, the man took out the bundled lottery tickets. Rather than a bundle of paper, it was already like a block of paper. Just as usual, this guys amazing. Whos gonna draw first? The man asked. I took a glance at Eleanor and Hikari who was having a heart warming scene. Go on first if you like. Its better for me being last I said that, and pointed at Eleanor and Hikari. They would be able to have a longer heartwarming scene if I drew later. The man understood that, and the staff had a bitter expression again. Well then, without holding back The man passed the 300 lottery tickets. It took time for the staff to count them all. Yes, exactly 300 tickets. Well then, please draw 330 times if you will Yossha The man turned the lottery machine very quickly. The balls also came out very quickly. Most of them are white magic balls, and there were third price and fourth price mixed within sometimes. UOOOOOOOOO!! When he had passed through a hundred, for some reason, the mans turning speed increased. Awawawawa, D-Dear Customer, I cant count it if its like that Dont worry! Im counting properly. I havent drawn so much for show The man said that``and increased the speed to another level. The balls continuously came out``and his hand finally stopped. Its 329 times with this, what do you think E?to The staff counted the balls. Yesit is exactly 329 You, youre amazing huh I had just got used to it. But, well, it really doesnt come out huh, second prize I guess so Yosh, the last draw``UOOO! The man pulled the lottery machine to a turn. *GaraGaraGara*``*Poton!* Congratulations! Its the second prize!! UOOOOOOO!! I got it!!!! The man was very happy, and left the lottery place after receiving the prizes from the staff. Come to think of it, this may be the first time that I saw him purely happy. There was something wrong happening every time up until now after all. After the man had left, the staff wrote in the prizes list. Second Prize Additional Attack 10% 3 Times Theres no more of that too Yes, the one right now was the last one I see Well, it cant be helped. Third prize is fine too. For Nana, the most important part is the additional part after all. 20 lottery tickets, and 22 times to draw the lottery. Looking at how the 330 times of the man went, there was a time that magic balls came out tens of times consecutively, so I prayed that it wont be like that. Hikari, Eleanor, you want to draw? What do you think? I will? Hikari said with an innocent smile. The staff casually prepared a small stepping ladder just as usual, then Eleanor and Hikari held the lottery machines handle together. And then, they turned it. *GaraGaraGara*``*GaraGaraGara*. The ball``did not come out. A-re?? What happened with this The two said that, and looked at the staff. The staff checked the inside of the lottery machine in a hurry. And then, with a surprised face. I am sorry, it is empty inside. Eh? Then that means, that guy from earlier drew all of it? Yes Oi, oiwell, that should be the case if hed draw 330 times huh I am very sorry, I will replenish it quickly alright Yeah The staff said that, and replenished the balls. After she had replenished it, once again, Eleanor and Hikari turned the lottery machine. *GaraGaraGara*``*Poton!*. A ball came out, the hand bell rang. Congratulations, its first prize ``eh? I got surprised, then looked at the prizes list. The first prize that wascame out. was it because, it was replenished? With me confused on the side, Hikari was very happy for drawing the first prize. Chapter 81 In the outskirts of Roizen, in the open grasslands . The two hundred slave soldiers were challenging me . With Warriors Eyes that can only be wielded by people who have experienced many battles, they grouped and attacked me . I fought back using Eleanor . Hikari was still hanging on my waist . They have become quite useful now I think so too, if its like this, I can take them to battlefields While chatting with Eleanor, I counterattacked with the thought of training them . Its a mock battle after all, so I fought while holding back to not let them get severe injuries . Retreat once! When one of the slave soldiers shouted that, all of them started to fall back . Ohh I was slightly moved . Their formation while falling back was surprisingly orderly . Theyre quite trained I think so too You want to do a pursuit attack? Its also interesting how their rear guard fairs Alright``when I nodded like that, I felt a pressure from the side . I held Eleanor and stopped the one who was closing in . *Kaki`n!*, the sharp sword sounds echoes . It was the appearance of a woman holding a large sword . Agnes huh The only one who can call me that is Nee-san Showing an angry expression, Agnes pushes me to a sword lock . Looking over her shoulder, there was Io and the clerical clothed woman, Julia . Ios party, an orthodox party of a swordsman, magician, and priest . After the slave soldiers, the three challenged me . UUOOOOOO!! Just brute strength? ``!! Theres no way right! Agnes reddened her face . She shifted her blade, and this time, she slashed horizontally using the centrifugal force with the large swords . The sound of the swords clashing, and an impact greater than earlier . It was an impact that made Eleanor slightly shake . Youre good Dont look down on me! Agnes slashed consecutively . Behind her, Julia supported her, and Io started to cast her spell . Ios partys standard strategy . While Agnes was blocking the enemy, Julia heightens her magic powers to support, and Io would deal the finishing blow . Its a good orthodox strategy, I can easily imagine its high results . And furthermore, thats not all, while chanting, Ios eyes were shining . Shes aiming for something, I thought . Thinking of her intention, I started to look forward to it . The sounds of the swords clashing continued, I waited for that . And finally . Agnes! Julia shouted . Agnes who was fighting me used the recoil of exchanging swords to greatly fall back . And with almost no pause``Ios magic flew . The lightning magic fell from the sky, a hundred lightning strikes fell consecutively . Ios great magic, her finishing magic . I held Eleanor, and endured it . I couldnt escape with no damage, but the damage isnt that much . Its damage that I could endure knowing that it would come . The one hundred strikes fell, and my smoke raised from my body . Well then, whats next after this magic`` . Onee-sama! Now! Yes! Kakeru-san! Here I come! Julias body shined, and that light goes to Io . Soon after, Io released a magic . Guu! I felt it to the core of my body . The pain, heat, and numbness ran through me . The consecutive blows came, a hundred lightning strikes, its the second one! I didnt think that the great magic that requires a long chant would come consecutively, so the magic hits my body without me being on guard . The damage came to my body directly . We did it, we really did it . As expected of Nee-san Thats the price of underestimating Onee-sama Agnes and Julia celebrated . Fuu? I let out the breath I held in my lungs . Even if its me, I still received quite some damage . Bluffing isnt good for you, you know, receiving Nee-sans Lightning Hundred`` Thats right, the two of them directly hit, so`` I sprinted off, kicking the ground . First, I closed in to Agnes, I grabbed her who wasnt able to even react, and threw her towards Julia . The two of them were blown away together . This time, I closed in to Io . I placed Eleanors edge to her throat, and make a formal checkmate . As expected of Kakeru-san Io laughed wryly . It was quite effective I thought that I had a chance though If its anyone other than me, you would have a lot Then, how about this? What``ku! I was shot by magic from the side . The magic hits me off guard . I mean, its magic?! Who is it! I held Eleanor and looked to the side, and in there, there was the ghost maid pair, Tania and Peggy . The two who were floating in the air released their magic one next to the other . I blocked them using Eleanor, and slashed . And while I was doing that, Agnes recovered, and slashes to me with her large sword . And furthermore, as if they were waiting just for that, the 200 slave soldiers joined the fray . Slave soldiers, Ios party, maid ghosts . They all attacked me at once . This is great, its starting to get fun . Hikari Un! I drew Hikari answering, and dual wield with Eleanor . I clad myself with the dark aura coming out from the Demon Sword . Its fun . Ios party, the ghosts magic, the slave soldiers attacks . Its fun fighting against them . I got a little serious . I broke through Agnes guard and stopped Ios incantation, trampled the slave soldiers, and erased the ghosts magic using the Demon Swords aura . I fought them with Eleanor and Hikari . All of them were defeated, and when the attacks finally calmed down``that flew . You finally came I grinned, and countered with Eleanor . The sharp sword sound was deafening . Two blows with one slash . The one who closed in was Nana who was clad in a platinum armor . I guessed youd come I will attack will all of my strength Nana who gained the new powers of 100% additional attack . From how the events progressed, I guessed that shed come . The Demon Sword and her long sword clashes . Both of them had additional attacks, and double the times of the clashing swords, the sword sounds echoes through . The slave soldiers, Ios party, and maid ghosts . All of them were watching from the side . Youre strong, Nana . Youd gotten stronger than before I trained for the sake of Aruji! Come more Fu! Flashes full of her will``three consecutive slash . Three lights appeared in front of me, and the six blows numbed my hand that holds Eleanor . Haaaaaa!! And after that, I started to lose leeway to think, this time, six consecutive attacks followed . Twelve bows, I couldnt help but use Hikari to parry . Youre good Gratitude! How about this! I got a little serious, I thought that if its Nana . I clashed with the six consecutive slashes that came by using Eleanor to attack with the same speed, and slashed using Hikari . *Zaku!* The small Demon Sword touched Nanas skin``but there wasnt any reaction . I was sure that I cut her, but there was no reaction at all . What does this`` . ``Melissa! I couldnt help to let out a voice . Behind Nana, I saw there the appearance of the Immortal Saintess . Melissa was in a pose of praying with her hands together, and there was blood spurting out from her body, the same place where Nana was cut . This is unexpected, this is completely unexpected . I couldnt expect at all that Nana and Melissa would join forces . It was too unexpected that`` Haha I laughed out . I kicked the ground and jumped back . I looked at the women in front of me . Nana . Melissa . Io and her party . Maid ghosts . Slave soldiers . The womens eyes were shining all the same . They were eyes that were aiming for something, after all this . This battle, it was a fight to measure their strength``and they have eyes that show that they are seriously thinking of defeating me . Haha I laughed again, its so fun I cant help myself . Otou-san, he looks happy Men are idiots after all . Theyd be like that with good women in front of them Onee-chans, all of them are good women? Hmph . You can tell just looking at this guys attitude right? Eleanor and Hikari chatted inside my head . I completely agree . All of you are good women I charged towards Nana who was in the spearhead, and towards the women . Holding back, Im done with that . I wanted to know, how good women they are . I returned advanced to the mansion . It was a fierce battle, and I really feel fierce as well . The density of the battle was completely different; this heightened feeling exceeds what I felt at the time when I defeated the Red Dragon . And with that heightened feelings, I came to Altheas room . Althea What is it? I reached out my hand . With just that, Althea understood . She took out her hand from her cloak, and held my hand . All of the vigor from my body felt like it was being absorbed . The wrinkly hand became rejuvenated . Great Sage Althea . A woman who becomes youthful with a thousand peoples vigor, or the vigor by myself . And finally, she stopped absorbing the vigor, and showed her face . I was surprised . Althea? What is it That appearance The Althea in front of me is very beautiful . When I first met her, I thought of her as a matchless beauty . But the Althea right in front of me was more than that . She was more beautiful than the time I thought of her as a matchless beauty . this is my prime Prime? Yes . I have become rejuvenated up until now, but it was 80% of my prime . The amount of vigor was enough, but the quality wasnt so it was only up to 80% The quality was enough now, thats what youre saying Yeswhat happened? Althea stared at me, and asked . There were good women Is that so With only that, Althea had a convinced expression . And so She said that, and stared at me furthermore . Her eyes were asking what was next . I wanted Althea . Up until now, I was only giving her vigor to become rejuvenated, but I couldnt feel anything anymore after that . My vigor was completely sucked away . But, right now``I still can do it . I carried Althea to an embrace . I took her from the room while carrying her like a princess, and went to my room . I placed her on top of the bed, and stared straight at her . Althea . Tell me your name . I only know you as Althea I wanted to know the name of the woman that I was going to make as mine . I am Althea, just Althea Althea I am just Althea Staring at her for a while, I said . No, up until now, you were the Great Sage Althea . But here, from now on I stared straight at her eyes, and kissed her . I will, make you just Althea Un She nodded, and Althea slowly closed her eyes . Today is full of surprises, up to the end, I was surprised . Althea, it was the first time . Chapter 82 Afternoon in the mansions yard, Im watching Hikari and Chibi Dragon playing under the warm sun . The one who is with me is Althea . She had rejuvenated with my vigor right now, and shes in her peerless beauty appearance . How many percent is it of your prime? Its 100% for my body I see Its not after a fight, so I dont feel like doing anything after my vigor getting sucked up, but I think thats good as well, since shes beautiful . By the way, it seems like a war has occurred in the Siracuza Kingdom He? The demon race who were active for many long years within their country became quiet, and when they moved soldiers to put an end on them completely, they were attacked by barbarians then Looks troublesome It is troublesome . After all, the army of Siracuza Kingdom has consecutive defeats, most of the royal family had been killed, and even if they want to make a comeback, they dont have a flag to raise, their situation is one that doesnt have the cause to fight . The four countries around it doesnt meddle but instead, they are watching closely, there are even rumors that a new country would be created That really seems troublesomehows Delfina? When I asked that, Althea smiled pleasantly . Shes in high spirits I guessed so . She said before that the best time would be just before the tree falls down Im sure that shes having great gains because of the incident this time, I thought . What would you do? Want to interfere Me? Yes, fishing in troubled waters . If you interfere right now, you can create a new country there, and become a king yourself I can do that? Yes, if its you Althea said with a smile . Her eyes were serious, her eyes were saying that if I would say Un, she plans on doing something with all of her powers . U?n, pass . I dont have interest, being a king or something Is that so Althea easily withdrew . Her serious eyes softens . And then, she brought her body to mine . She didnt do anything, she just let our bodies closer . And just like that, the two of us watched Hikari with care . Hikari made a flower crown, and puts it on Chibi Dragons head . What do you think, O-chan Myu?, myu? Chibi Dragon tilted her head trying to see the flower crown placed in her head, and tried to touch it, flipping her short front legs . *Zuru*, the flower crown was displaced with that, but Hikari hold it for her, and fixed it in its place . I cant think that thats the Red Dragon that spread destruction and slaughter Shes spreading peace and loveliness, together with your daughter Well, 90% of it is because of Hikari though You doting parent Eleanor pointed that out as usual, but I didnt mind . Suddenly, I noticed that the sky became dark . Lightning clouds came at fast speed from afar, and quickly covered the sky . And``*Pika!* , *GoroGoroGoro!* Lightning that was a little weaker than Ios magic fell . Not mentioning me, Eleanor and Althea, and Hikari also was fine . And within that . Myu?! Myumyuu?! Chibi Dragon jumped up just as high as her height, and clings to Hikaris legs . She buried her face, and started to tremble . O-chan? Are you okay, O-chan Myu Hikari is with you, its okay Myu?, myu? She closed her eyes tightly, and while clinging onto Hikari, she shook her head . she spread destruction and slaughter, right You can say that only loveliness remains Hikaris loveliness fell to 80% now, huh The total just increased, but its still 90%! Eleanor is quite a doting parent as well . Under the rain, I came to the Purosus Diner . The poster girl Fiona welcomed me with a face full of smiles . Welcome? . Are you by yourself today, Kakeru-san Yeah Your order is? Mountain cows full course Oh really! Kakeru-san knows that the mountain cows price increased since you stopped hunting it right . A small store like ours cant use them Fiona sulked with a smile . A bright smile, I think that more than 50% of the reason that Purosus Diner is popular is because of this poster girls smile . Then, just give me anything Yes, then, please go on to your usual seat I was guided, and sat in my usual seat . I sat on the seat that was cleaned to a shine a level more than other seats . H-Hello, Kakeru-san And as if to exchange, Marie came this time . Shes Fionas little sister and their face is similar, but she has a slightly timid personality . Yeah . How is it Thanks to you While saying that, Marie took a glance on my waist . I put Eleanor on the other side . Because Marie was once possessed by Eleanor, it seems like she still has a trauma about it right now . Doing that, Marie seemed a little relieved, and at the same time, seemed sorry for it . Kakeru-san, you come a lot of times recently right Yeah Do you have plans on going somewhere Going far away you mean? U?n, I dont think so I thought while looking at the ceiling . The time that I went far away recently is when I went to Calamba to save Rica, and when I saved Aura in Comotoria . I can warp to places I had gone to once, so I dont have any plans to go anywhere right now . Uhmm, the-then Un? Were creating a new menu, so, if it is completed, can you come and eat? Alright ``! Thank you very much Marie said that, and happily went back to the back of the store . Come to think of it Un? Those sisters, you havent made them yours yet huh . Youve been acquainted with them longer than any woman you have, why Its because Marie is still afraid of you of course Dont make it as if its my fault Making it or whatever, its completely your fault right . She was almost possessed to death you know *Pin*, I flicked Eleanor with a finger . I flicked her to the place that seemed to be her forehead . I told you, dont treat me so roughly . Even though you say that, dont you bring me with you when you come here Im taking you with me anywhere I go right . If I left you alone, who knows how many people would become your victim Dont worry Eleanors voice that seems to be proud echoes in my head . Ill possess all of them to death in an instant, if I fall into someone elses hands . especially men other than you Youre the Demon Sword of Relief and Trust, Eleanor after all right . Un? Did you say anything at the end? I-I said that youre a bad man, you doting parent Doting parent goes the same with you I replied with that, and watched the town through the window . The raining town has its uniqueness, and with only the sound of the rain falling, I rather feel like its quiet . While resting my chin on one hand, I silently stared at that . And there, Fiona came with the food . Sorry to keep you waiting . Did Marie say anything? Somehow, she seems fired up though I just said, Ill eat her cooking I see, its because of that huh Fiona got convinced . Why did she became convinced with that, it was when I was about to ask her that . One man entered the Purosus Diner . He is drenched with his raincoat, and looked around the store while catching his breath . While the other customers think of it strangely, Fiona approached the man . Welcome? . Dear Customer``are you by yourself? I-I heard that Fiona-san and Marie-san is here I am Fionaand my little sister is in the back R-Really The man grabbed Fionas shoulders . Kya! Are you really Fiona-sama? -sama? P-Please wait . It hurts Fiona who was being grabbed by the shoulders says that shes in pain . I approached, and removed the mans hands . W-Who are you For the meantime, calm down . What do you need from Fiona and Marie Let go! We are going to make Fiona-sama and Marie-sama our leader of confederacy Leader? I looked at Fiona like, What does this mean . Marie showed her face from the back of the store, and was clueless . Fiona shook her head . I asked the man furthermore . What do you mean, explain it that we could understand . I want to ask the two who have ties with the royal family, to become our leader, the army of Siracuza Kingdoms leader . The two of them are the illegitimate children of His Majesty the King eeeeeehhh! Fiona and Marie were surprised . It looks like they didnt know it themselves . E?to, illegitimate children means . Children that the King have with a commoner woman Eleanor explained . E?tosomehow, it became something serious? Chapter 83 Please! Please become our leader! The man did a dogeza in front of Fiona and Marie . The two panicked . The man seems desperate, and doesnt seem to be lying, but . Do you have a proof? Yes! The man took out something from his waist . It was an exalted emblem with a glance, an accessory with a gemstone . And with that, he emphasized . This is the proof given to the generations of the royal family . It is an object that would react if one who has the blood of the royal family touches it Fiona, Marie . For the meantime, try and hold it Eh? But, Kakeru-san Fiona made a troubled face, Marie looked so troubled that she didnt know anything to say . He might have just mistaken you for another person, if so, thats good too . ``you will leave if shes not the person youre searching for right I asked the man . Of course! The man nodded . He had an expression that was saying something like, something like that is impossible though . And, so . Here I passed it to Fiona and Marie . The sisters looked at each other, they were still having troubled faces . But finally, they slowly nodded at each other, and the elder sister Fiona took it . The instant she held it, it lit . Not just the emblem, but Fionas whole body lit . No way How about Marie? Try holding it I urged Marie . Marie timidly and cautiously received the emblem . It lit just the same, and Marie became stunned with that result . I took away the emblem from her hand``the light disappeared . It wont light with me holding it huh, just like the man says, it seems like it reacts to the blood of the royal family . I returned it to the man . Fiona-sama! Marie-sama! Please! While holding that, the man rubbed his head on the floor in a dogeza position . The surroundings became noisy . The customers that were originally inside the store, and the townspeople who heard the commotion who were taking a look from outside . Looking at this situation, they were buzzing . Onee-chanwhat should we do Even if you ask me that The two became more and more troubled, it seems like they dont know what to do . Looking at them, I said to the man . Can you return for today But`` Give them time to think of it carefully, time to have their resolutions . Or is it better to let them be like that, but say something like I dont want to do it when the war starts? Mu! The man raised his head and stared at me . He probably imagined that scene that I told . The war had progressed very well for them, and it was only a little bit until the revival of the kingdom, but there, the two hesitated . He probably imagined that and got convinced . The man looked at me, and looked at the Fiona sisters . And finally, he nodded, and stood up . I understand . I will come again He said that, and left the store . Inside the closed hours of Purosu-Diner . It was only Fiona and Marie who was facing each other troubled and me . After a long silence, I started the conversation . Fiona, do you have any clues about what it was about? U?un, not at all . Marie also right U-Un Did your mother tell you something? If they are the kings secret child, then their mother should be a person concerned . U?un, Okaa-san didnt tell us about that at all . Even when she died, she only said get along with each other, the two of you I see Who is the owner of this store? Eleanor said inside my head . Whos this stores owner? I am . It inheritance from Okaa-san, and it is nominally mine Fiona answered . I see, it means, Fiona and Marie doesnt know anything at all huh Most probably, this store too, it was opened using the money taken from the king The possibility of that is high . And so, what do you want to do? W-What do we want to do, you say Those kinds of guys, theyre persistent I said it as if to scare the two . Its about their wish of reviving their homeland, as long as you dont say a proper reason, hed probably beg you forever No way, we will be troubled . Our lifestyle, and, our store . Right, Marie Marie? Marie wouldnt answer, Fiona looked at her little sister strangely . And that Marie, she was staring straight at me, not her sister . What is it Does Kakeru-sanlike princesses? Un? What is it suddenly . There are a lot of princesses around Kakeru-san right Around me? On what range is she saying that . Of course its within your harem That huh . If so, theres quite some of them . Helene from Mercouri . Aura from Comotoria . Shes not a princess but the queen, Rica from Calamba . And also, Nana was called as the barbarians princess I think . Un, theres a lot of princesses I guess . I-If so . If Kakeru-san likes princesses, I-I will Marie? What are you saying? I, I want to do my best for Kakeru-san ThatI can understand, but, its too dangerous . Its a war you know Even so, I dont care Fiona gasped, Marie looked straight at me . What a good girl, and what a bad man . It looks like shes planning to be a flag-bearer just for you That seems to be so . That braveness of her was very cute, I saw her in the most loveliest way up until now . You are sure, Marie Yes! I got it . I understand her resolution . Then, Ill lend you my strength Kakeru-san will? I cant think that theres a lot of soldiers left within those guys who are on the brink of annihilation . Theres no way that Id let Marie go and die right . Ill lend you my strength Nana and the slave soldiers, Ios party, the maid ghosts . And``me, myself . With this much, it should be enough . Well, roughly a military strength equal to a few thousand soldiers Kakeru-san Marie stared at me with moist eyes . I stared back at her . then, I will go too Fiona said . When a looked at her, she had a resolute expression that was a little different from Maries Onee-chan will go too? Yes, I will . I shouldve been the first one After declaring that, she whispered something . What first? Well, that doesnt matter . Fiona, Marie I stared at the two, and while holding Eleanors handle, I declared . I, I will make you princesses When I declared that, the twos faces became flushed in red . Chapter 84 Inside the mansion, I called Nana, Io, and Delfina in my room . I sat with my whole body on the sofa, and the three is facing me . And, because of that, Im going to take the slave soldiers with me . Nana, how much could the slave soldiers be used right now? From last time, after being taken care of Aruji, their strength increased by much . Especially the ten-man captains growth is great . Even if Aruji does not lead them, they could be used to a certain extent I got it, you did a good job . Normally, Nana will lead them to battle, that would change in any case according to plan, but normally, I will send you to the next dangerous place I will go Understood Nana nodded . Having a strong will as a martial artist, shes the type whod get happy being relied on like that . The instant she understood the meaning of the words the next dangerous place, her eyes shined . And after tapping her shoulder, this time, I looked towards Delfina . Ill leave the collection of supplies to you . Especially the rations . Is advance payment good? Or paying after better? If its Kakeru-sama, paying later on is alright . Rather than that, by rations you mean, the guards for the transport corps will be provided by me? Transport corpssupply troops huh . No, theres no need for that I shook my head . The slave soldiers would always bring only the minimum amount of things with them . Let me thinkto be sure, rations for three days . After that, you will supply, and Ill take them using warp Delfinas eyes widened looking at me, then smiled coquettishly . What a crafty person . To do something that no one else could do so easily . A corps that doesnt need supply troops, thats unprecedented desu wa It would a bit of an advantage right It would not be only a bit She said that with a mischievous smile, and leans on me . Her gestures are the sexiest and mature within my women . I could only feel bad to those who become your enemy Come to think of it, you, you were doing business with them right? Yes, I did Past tense? Why Delfina looked up to me, and made a coquettish smile again . I have pulled off at the same time that Fiona and Maries identity was proven to be like that . It was obvious that Kakeru-sama would interfere after all Even so, you pulled out so easily . Didnt you say that before that the best time is just before the tree falls down Yes, that is why . At that point, I have sold very well . I have already taken all the good parts You, what a good woman I am fortunate, desu wa As expected of a woman who has raised wealth equal of that of a kingdom . Her shrewdness is quite good . That is why, I could leave things to her without worries . Ill leave everything to you . Im the one who would carry it, so you dont need to think of preserved foods . It should be fresh, and would give us strength I understood Delfina nodded . After I got away from her, this time, I looked towards Io . Io, that two, did they have humans as opponents before? They do . We sometimes accept bandits subjugation quests together after all Then, come with me . There might be a turn for your great magic . Ill take you with me as an option Un, I got it . But, a turn for my magic, would there be such a thing You, whats the casting range of your lightning magic? How far would it reach? Eh? Probablyaround that tree over there, I think? Io pointed . At a far away place, a tree . The distance from here is about a kilometer . Thats enough . It will be up to you during points where a focused attack is needed, youd come with us while reserving your magic powers normally Un, I got it! Io said that, and linked her arms with mine . She clings her body towards me with a different way with Delfina . It was like a small animal that plays, shes the type who would come with all that she have . I, I will do my best for Kakeru-san okay! Shes like a puppy . Thinking of that, she came to me like pushing herself onto me, becoming my disciple or something . Compared to those times, she had become very reliable, but this part of hers havent changed . Yeah, you can . Thats why Ill bring you with me ``un! Ill do my best! Io was delighted . Lastly, I turned towards Miu who have entered the room late . Come here, Miu Yes, Master I hugged the animal-eared maid bringing her on the top of my lap, and *MofuMofu*-d her . I *MofuMofu*-d her as much as I could . Id become busy from now on, so as an advance, I *MofuMofu*-d her . Hawa? Anyways, *MofuMofu* . Miu Hawa? Ill leave everything to you while Im not in the mansion E?to, how much of it, Master? Everything I answered immediately . The mansions maintenance of course, things like, merchants, nobles, or messengers coming from other countries . Ill leave everything to you except about Siracuza . Do it well Including messengers from other countries? Miu was surprised . Yeah . Ill leave it to you Will I be able to do that Miu said that, but I know . Shes someone whos very skilled . Originally, my order when I bought Miu was a good maid . And Miu who come then, wasnt good, she was a super good maid . How good she is if you ask, I intentionally didnt hire a new maid to keep a watch on her, but shes an amazing maid, that up until now, she was able to do the things in the mansion by herself . The more amazing part there, is that she doesnt notice it herself . Just like now, she would worry like can I really do it . Its amazing that she havent noticed that shes amazing . Anyways, Ill leave it to you . If you do good enough, Ill *MofuMofu* you all you want when I come back ``! I understood! Her ears raised like *Pikon!*, and answered very strongly . With this, the preparation for departing is finished . The next day, I left the town of Roizen . The carriage carries the two leading part, Fiona and Marie, and the slave soldiers and Ios party surrounds them to protect . And, first, I will take the two to the base of the retaliation army . This should be the worlds safest place Whats that suddenly, Eleanor What, dont mind me, I just thought that inside that carriage is the safest place in this world . There is me and Hikari . Nana Kanou is also present . The level would fall very much, but there is also Io and her friends . If something happens, the slave soldiers could be used I see A-re? What about Otou-san? Hikari who became a Demon Sword, thought about it strangely that Eleanor didnt mention my name . If I call out this guys name, it would be already over after all ? I mean that, just with this guy, its already the worlds safest place ``I see! Un, thats right, its super safe with Otou-san around We marched while Im hearing the heartwarming conversation of the mother and daughter, Eleanor and Hikari, inside my head . In fact, just as Eleanor has said, I made it as safe as I could . Suddenly, the slave soldiers got noisy . W-What happened, Kakeru-san``ah!! Hearing the noise, Fiona raised the carriages curtain, and took a peek . And just as she did that, there was smoke rising from faraway, and a group was heading towards us . From how they look from afar, they seem to be a band of thieves . Their numbers are also quite a lot . On top of that, they look like theyre planning to attack us . W-What should we do, Kakeru-san Dont mind it? I took a glance at the thieves, and answered as if it was nothing . D-Dont mind it, you say, no matter how you look at them, theyre thieves right, we should do something With that much, theres no need for me to move Eh?! Fiona got surprised . From a little far away distance, I heard Nanas dignified voice . Slave soldiers . The first platoon to the fourth platoon, head with me to the front . Fifth to the tenth, surround them to the sides . The remaining, protect the carriage with your life She ordered without panicking, and Nana strikes . From the start till the end, I didnt need to say anything to Nana . Nana also didnt ask anything . A situation of this much, theres no need for me to take part``or rather, its a situation where I dont even need to take command . Half of the slave soldiers annihilated the thieves, and the remaining half of the slave soldiers protected the carriage while advancing . Kakeru-san Amazing Fiona, and Marie who peeks by her side . The two looked at me with eyes full of admiration more and more . Chapter 85 In the night, outdoors . After we have marched for the day, we camped in an appropriate place Nana decided . All of the slave soldiers erected the tents, and Nana and Io, Fiona and Marie, and Hikari and me, spent the night inside my magic cottage . I went outside the magic cottage, and stretched . Well then, what should we do now What do you mean by what should we do? Are you not going to sleep inside? Theres Fiona and Marie . I think its inappropriate What are you holding back to Post paid, rather than pre paid . It was like that up until now right I see Eleanor got convinced . Helena, Rica, Aura . All of the women that I have been with, all of them are post paid . And its just the same right now . She mightve had doubts if it was only with words, but I have already shown it with my actions, so Eleanor got convinced immediately . Come to think of it, I didnt have the right time to ask this, but, which one will you make a queen Un? The elder sister or the younger sister, Im asking which of them youre going to make as a queen Youre quite in a hurry huh . Already talking about after we had won I am The voice that I could hear inside my head, I heard Eleanor scoffed . I am not letting a man that does not have that little confidence use me after all Thats quite some words But, well, Im dont think that Im going to lose . Ill slash through all of the hindrances, I will restore those sisters country . I have decided that Ill do that, I decided that I will do that, surely . Well, thinking about it normally, it would be Fiona, I guess I am thinking that Marie would be the better one Why? Although it was only for a short time, she has held me . Its, the Demon Sword Eleanors blessing Blessing, you say *Pi?n*, I flicked Eleanors handle with a finger . You almost killed her, how shameless for you to say that Thats what a Demon Sword is, right? Alright, alright While joking with Eleanor, I walked around the camping site at random . The slave soldiers tent is large ones that a small platoon of 20 people could go inside, and some of the lights are still up . And when I passed through one of the tents that was a little bit away from the others, women came out from there . Twenty of them, they went out one next to the other, and lined up in front of me . And one of them stepped forward, and saluted me . Good evening! Your Excellency Yeah, good evening . you are? I remembered that I didnt know her name, so since its a good opportunity, I asked . Sir, I am the First Platoon Captain, Nikki Cephalis, sir! I see . You havent rested yet huh Yes sir! We were waiting for Your Excellency Waiting for me? Do they need something from me . All of the First Platoon, we shall take care of Your Excellency for tonight . We have been waiting for that, sir! oh For an instant, I didnt understand what it was about . Being told, something like take care or tonight, I thought she means to do it, but I denied those thoughts . However, the meaning that I could only think of with taking care for the night was the sexual meaning . After all, the ones who would take care of me are all slaves, and women . Ill confirm it Yes sir! By taking care of me, you mean it as doing it with me right Sir yes sir! Why? Because our First Platoon was the first one among the platoons to completely agree, sir! No, thats not what I meant, its Sir, Its because all of us are longing for Your Excellency! Nikki said without pausing . And as if to show that there were no lies with her words, the 19 women behind her had the same eyes . They were staring at me, they stared with feverish eyes . Their eyes were similar to the eyes of the women I embraced just before we did it . What a huge difference to the time when they were just bought I also think so . The 200 slave soldiers . Was it because of their fate, after I asked Delfina has collected them and they sent to me, they looked at me with eyes of hatred . And now, its completely different, their faces show longing . And the cause for that``it doesnt matter . There are women who want to be embraced in front of me, that is already enough . I got it . Should we do it inside the tent? Sir yes sir! Nikki answered as a representative, and all of the slave soldiers made a happy face . I entered the tent, and Nikki and the others followed me inside . Good movements I didnt miss it . All of the women that followed me inside are in high spirits, but they did not have negligence . As if each of them has their own work to do, ones that would enter first, ones that would close the tent, and lastly, ones that would stand in guard . Their movements show they were trained well as a group . The women that were praised showed expressions of happiness . It is the result of Nana-samas training, sir! Nikki as the platoon leader, answered as a representative . I see . I should praise Nana later then I said that, and looked at the women once again . I dont know what training you had with Nana, but the main part of it, she shouldve taught you to obey my orders Sir yes sir! Then, I shall order this, this is an order that you should follow as long as youre alive When I said that, the women flinched . It looks like, they would still be on guard, because I told them its an order they should follow as long as theyre alive . Stop that way of speaking while Im embracing you . I dont want to embrace you as soldiers, I want you as a woman All of them were stunned . They had faces that they did not expect that order at all . What? Are you disobeying my order? S-Sir no sir . Not at all s`` At the middle of her words, Nikki realized . ``we do not . We will happily obey After an instant, she changed her tone and way of speaking to a soft, feminine one . Good girl . Ill embrace you first ``yes! I pulled Nikki who was delighted to my body to an embrace . Nikki Yes Tell me what you want me to do What I want Ill grant your wish . Tell me Nikki thought for a while, flushed her cheeks, and answered while covering her face . I-I want to be like a girlp-please be gentle Leave it to me I touched all of Nikki . Sweetly, gently . I pushed Nikki as if she was a frail, weak girl . The other women who saw their captain like that had their eyes sparkling with expectations . Outside the tent, I wore my pants, and went out with my upper body naked . This is a new record n? Ahh, you mean by the number of people huh I nodded, well, its the first time for me to take care of 20 people at once . 20 of them with different types, on top of that, I made them say their wishes, and granted them . Its a little different to how I did it usually . This is also a first for me . A man who would take care of 20 women at once Didnt those Conqueror or Heroes did it They couldnt . You are number one, rejoice I see Even so, arent you so kind, to think that you have granted all of their wishes I just felt like doing it . Since they have asked for it that much, I just thought, I should give them good memories You didnt hesitate as well Why would I hesitate? Normally, one would, though Eleanor said that, but I dont understand it really . Theres a woman who wants it, and I have 777 times vigor that could answer them . There shouldnt be any reason to hesitate . Well, whatever . If that is so, how about you treat me gentler and kindly? You are the only one in this world that would treat me cynically That, you should give up Mu! I felt Eleanors dissatisfaction . Youre the only one who would not get destroyed when I bring out all that I have . The other women would be quickly destroyed if I do not treat them kindly I really think like that . A cheat that I received when I teleported to this world, an ability that would multiply everything by 777 times . And if I use the power that I gained because of that cheat, various weapons would immediately get destroyed . Its the same with women . Even Nana, even Melissa, in the end, they couldnt resist my whole strength . The only thing that could endure it is in my waist, it is only the Legendary Demon Sword, Eleanor . H-Hmph . Of course . I am the Legendary Demon Sword Eleanor . I am not an existence that would be broken by a human weakling Reluctantly but, Eleanor understood me . She was only reluctant for an instant, her voice immediately returned to as usual . Alright . Show me that you can use me greater than this . Within the humans, it is only you who can completely use me Were both only ones, huh I guess so Then, Ill make it so . First, lets bring back Siracuza Umu . With you and me, and the two hundred soldiers Eleanors happy laughing voice echoed inside my head . I do not feel bad . Together with Eleanor, with the small strength of 200, we will revive a country . It is challenging, I got fired up . Chapter 86 A few days later, we arrived at the destination . The 200 slave soldiers that guarded Fiona and the rest, it just shows how Nana trained them, their movements are very uniform . Is it because their equipments were complete, although they were all women, they even look imposing . Compared to that, the Siracuzas encampment that we arrived at was the worst . Describing them with a few words, theyre remnants of a defeated army . Their swords broke, arrows run out, their eyes show no life as if it was all over . They scattered here and there, laying on the ground . Their numbers are far more than the 200 slave soldiers, but theyre a hopeless group that wouldnt show any piece of morale . Its a typical look of remnants of an army I think so too Its like what you call it again, was it being on the top of a chopping board . Another one is, theyre just bait waiting to get eaten Those words are quite fitting . Their numbers are huge, but if its like this, even Nana aloneno, at worst, even just Ios party could wall all over them . Theyre just that hopeless . We reached deep within the encampment, and stopped marching . Theres the biggest tent there, and a man wearing a general-like clothes welcomed us . Its a middle-aged man in his forties, this one looks a little more decent . I made a sign towards the slave soldiers . The first platoon captain, Nikki, raised the carriages curtain . Fiona and Marie went off the carriage with worried expressions . We have been waiting for you Uhm Fiona was puzzled . First, please take this your highness The man kneeled, and reached out an emblem accessory . Its the magic item that confirms the bloodline of the royal family that I saw before . Fiona received that, the accessory released lights . ``ohhhhhh!! Sparse cheers rose from the remnants of the army . It looks like because a flag-bearer that has the blood of the royal family appeared, they had a little hope . Wait! Suddenly, a soldier appeared with a shout . His appearance is the worst even within the remnants of the army, his whole body is covered with bandages, and they are dyed red . His gaze is sharp, and glared at Fiona and Marie showing his anger . I-I will not accept that! He shouted with a trembling voice, he pointed the edge of his weapon, the spear, towards the two . Blasphemy! What are you doing! The general shouted . Shut up! Ive had enough of fighting! In the first place, why does a princess come this late! Nothing will happen even if one or two of them appeared anyways! Its already over, its already over for this country! What are you saying! I will not die for something like that, I will not charge to my death! You bastard The general had popping veins on his temples . Hes enraged, well, I get how he feels . His long awaited blood-kin of the royal family finally came, and when he feels something like Shall we fight!, some nagging bastard came . And to that generals anger, a soldier that shouldve faltered raised his emotions higher . Shut up! If its like this, I dont care anymore! Ill kill them and Ill die! The soldier charged towards Fiona . It cant be helped``, I placed my hand on Eleanor . Wait, leave it to me here Eleanor said . An instant later, a dark aura rose from my body . That was a higher density aura compared to up until now . The aura moved like tentacles, and entangled the soldiers body . I-I cant move The aura restrained him tightly, he cant move at all . I looked at Eleanor . Whats this My power You didnt have this up until now though Youre going to use me completely right? Try controlling this, if you can, you will see something greater than 100% She said more than 100% so easily . Well, whatever, its something that I said first . As she wishI will use her completely . I took a deep breath, and sent my consciousness to Eleanors dark aura . I imaginedI was clad in it, as if I wore a jacket . I put my arms inside that jacket, and moved it . Gaha I strangled the man using the aura . The man whose neck is being strangled struggled . And while doing that, I approached the man . I pinched the tip of the spear that hes holding, *Paki!*, I broke it, and threw it away . The surroundings got noisy because of what happened . What is that Is he even human? I know that, thats the Demon Sword Eleanor Youre saying, its the Demon Sword Wielder? Its the Red Dragon Killer Mixed with different kinds of voices, I could feel their fear and awe . While restraining the man with the Aura, I talked to the general . I am Yuuki Kakeru . I came here to make the two, Fiona and Marie queens I-I am Theo Customas . I thank you, Your Excellency Baron Yuuki He called him like that . Its just right since Im a baron in Siracuza, so I guess he knows about me . If so, that makes it much easier . This is my suggestion . Its going to get troublesome if this kind of guy appears again from now on . Ill do the rest, so release those guys who dont want to fight But then, the numbers of soldiers will I said, Ill do the rest I said that, and consciously moved the dark aura . The aura spread, its area doubled . It wouldnt even take me five minutes to kill all of these guys . Numbers this much, it doesnt matter if theyre around or not I understood, I will obey Theo said that, and sent orders . We entered Theos tent, and Fiona and Marie sat on the highest seat . Theo approached the two, and kneeled in front of them . U-Uhmm`` Because of the sudden thing, Fiona panicked, and almost stood up . I stopped her by raising my hand, and gestured with my eyes . Fiona sat down again . While kneeling, Theo greeted them with how they do at Siracuza, and stood up again . I am very delighted that Your Highness the Princess has come . This Theo Customas, he shall use his life to revive our Kingdom U-Un . Please do Ha! Seeing there was a pause, I stepped between them . Whats the current state of the war? Embarrassingly, the Siracuza army is everyone that is here . Right now, all of the Siracuzas territory is conquered by the Barbarian King Thioza . According to rumors, he has also sent messengers to the four other kingdoms Messengers? What for . He probably wants to say I conquered Siracuzas whole territory, lets get along from now on, or something similar to that I see . If the four other kingdoms have approved, no, even if they acquiesce . If they were recognized as a country, we shall lose all our hope on reviving Siracuza . First, to repeal that, we must show that the main army of Siracuza remains, we must counterattack somewhere Rather than that, I have a better way What is it? Just wait I left everyone, and warped . From the small tent in the remote region of Siracuza, I warped to Calamba Kingdom Capital, Meteora . I caught a maid that I know and asked Ricas whereabouts, and from there, I warped to the queens room . And there was Rica . Kakeru! Seeing me, Rica stood up with full of happiness, she ran to me with small strokes . Did you come to play? I know! I have chosen the girls for Kakeru, will you meet them? Ill do that laterIll come again tonight . Rather than that, I came today because I have something to ask of you Ask me? How much do you know about Siracuza? The instant I asked that, Ricas expression changed . From an expression thats like a puppy dog wagging her tail to her owners return, to a queens face full of dignity . Thioza has almost conquered the whole territory of Siracuza, in the near future, a messenger shall come to our country I see, if you know that much, then it makes it easier You mean by that is? I decided to go with the remnants of Siracuza . The royal family there has some survivors, so I would be supporting them . Thats why`` I got it While I was speaking, Rica said . I will try to buy you some time . Lets see . I should tell them something like, Since there are still survivors of the royal family, come again after you pull out all the roots . Rica understood quickly, and her suggestion is the best one that fits my situation, she completely believes on me . I kissed Rica . You, youre really a good woman O-Oh Rica looked down, her cheeks were flushed . So Ill go back to make some progress``Ill come again tonight Yes! Rica got very happy . I brought the same story to Helena and Aura . The two of them both readily consented just like Rica did . For the meantime, this should be enough to buy some time . Chapter 87 After going around the places once, I returned by warping, and explained it to Theo . Theo was so surprised . Thatis that true? Uhmif its about Helena-sama and Iris-sama, I can guarantee . I have met them a few times, andit felt like they would listen to what Kakeru-san asks for Fiona said while timidly raising her hand . Teresias twin flowers did?! If that is true Im telling you its true Theo held his breath, and started to murmur to himself with a serious face . Mercouri, Calamba, and Comotoriathree of the four kingdoms bought us some time, huh . If that is so For the meantime, I told all of them to ask for a condition ofannihilate the remaining remnants of the kingdoms army . There wouldnt be any problems as long as we dont get wiped out Why did you make such a condition Theo thought of it strangely . Thenits okay now right Marie quietly said . With eyes that are full of trust towards me . If Kakeru-sans with uswe would never get wiped out I made that condition with that in mind after all . Theo recovered from his surprise, and got impressed next . Howeverto make three of the four kingdoms do that in such a short timeas expected of Goshaku-sama . I admire you very much Rather than having five noble titles, its my private connections though, well, whatever . Thinking about it carefully, you substantially have gained three-fifths of the world I dont care about that . I would be happy if I could make a harem with the three-fifths of all the good women, both I dont really care much about territories . So then, where should we attack first . I asked Rica and the rest to say that, but if we stay here, we wont get even recognized as the remnants of Siracuza . We need to appeal that there are Fiona and Marie, the survivors of the royal family . We should attack and occupy some place That is very true . Well then Theo called his subordinate, and asked to bring a map . Tomorrow night, we will attack the town called Gihon I called Nana and Io, and told that to the two . Understood Why is it at night? Its because, we have fewer soldiers . The remnant army is useless, so were going to fight the first battle with a little more than 200 people . So, the best way is to attack at night It was like that Io got convinced . Having a strong characteristic of being an adventurer, she had a face that looked like she didnt understand anything at all, but she follows what I would say obediently . So, we would split into three . First, Io Un It looks like that town is protected by some decent walls, so Ill ask you to destroy it using your magic . I will lend you my ability . Even if its only for one shot without another, I want a big one I got it . Ill do my best! Nana Ha! Enter through the walls that Io destroyed . Ill leave all the 200 slave soldiers to you Understood Ill leave all the judgments according to the situation to you . Its just as usual . If you think that things would get worst, you can fall back if you need to . Dont push yourself Ha! What will Kakeru-san do then? I will`` Night time, in Gihons outskirts . I was in a 2-kilometer distance from the town . Theyre drinking huh I looked at the town of Gihon with eyesight multiplied 777 times . I heard that there were strong walls surrounding it, but seeing it in person, it was very similar to castle walls . There are soldiers guarding the top of the walls, but they arent being cautious, and they are like partying with booze . Theyre intoxicated Well, they should be . They flipped the kingdom upside down, and just in the brink of making another Is making a kingdom that amazing? Hikari asked . Since its just before the battle, Im carrying Hikari in her Demon Sword form . Well thatsits amazing right Why are you asking me No, well, I dont really know . On the other hand, you did it a few times right? I wonder . KingdomsI made a lot of them, and destroyed a lot of them so I dont really remember That much, huh . Youre really, something huh Not as much as you Im just a normal guy Theres no way that a normal guy would move three kingdoms princesses and queens with just a word of his Otou-san isnt normal? Umu, as far as I know, he is on the highest level of being not normal I see? . Otou-sans so amazing Hey you, dont teach Hikari such weird things I flicked Eleanor with a finger . The Demon Sword criedChiri?n . Is it because Im doing it quite a lot recently, I learned how to make a good sound . In fact, a nice, harp-like sound was created . While we were chatting like that, a light flashed on the other side of Gihon . A gigantic lightning fell down to the town . A few seconds later, sounds of destruction followed . It started huh Lets go Ahh Un! I ran towards Gihon together with the mother and daughter Demon Swords, Eleanor and Hikari . I sprinted slashing through the wind . I closed the 2 kilometer distance in almost an instant . I saw the soldiers on top of the outer walls panicking . They were panicking not because of me, but because of the lightning . I kicked the ground and jumped . I jumped as if wings spread from my back, flying higher than the walls . O-Oi, look Eh?!``guwaa!! As soon as I landed on top of the wall, I slashed towards the nearest soldier with a wide swing, and stabbed the heart of the soldier beside him . E-Enemy attack, enemy attack!!! A soldier that was a little far away shouted with a loud voice . A little later, drums were sounded . And then, arrows and magic attacked me at once . Countless arrows that fell as if it was rain, and balls of fire that was like they were shot from several cannons . Their reactions good Although they were like that at first, theyre still strong men who won the war up until now I see While getting convinced, I swung Eleanor and Hikari . I blocked the arrows, slashed through magic, and mercilessly split the soldiers who attacked into two . A mountain of corpses was made very quickly . W-What the heck is this guy Hes alone, hes just one, ri-ridiculous The soldiers trembled . They stayed far away, and didnt attack . We just looked at each others sides . Theres no end like this You just need to attack then? I guess so I charged strength into the two Demon Swords, and released a dark aura . An aura whose density is incomparable to up until now . That aura extended and strangled the nearest soldier . The soldier struggled and let go of his spear . *Gugugugu*``*Boki* . The bone that reached its limits echoed, it broke . I removed the aura, the soldier fell down just like trash . This is very convenient I told you not to treat me as a convenient one! Its weaker than doing it directly though On top of that, youre shameless enough to complain! Isnt that natural! You should know that theres no way that my aura cannot exceed myself! Ne?, ne?, Otou-san, can you do that to Hikari too Un? Hikari, huh . If its with Hikari I thought a bit, and did it consciously . I took out an aura from Hikari with the same way, and wore it as if it was clothes . The dark auras hand, combined with Eleanors, the image I had with it became four . I reached out with the four hands, and strangled new enemy soldiers . Hikaris so amazing Say that its convenient! Eleanor protested . I imagined that she had teary eyes . Yes, yes, Eleanors soo amazing too Dont mock me! Also, Im not talking about that! Yes, yes I felt that she was almost crying, so I left it with just that . Did he say Eleanor? Demon Sword, Eleanor?!! I-I dont wanna die!! The enemy soldiers ran away . The fear spread as soon as I spoke Eleanors name . Waa?, Okaa-sans so amazing? Fufun! Eleanor was so proud . You wont think that she was on the verge of her tears just a moment ago . She showed her good part to her daughter, and got into a very good mood . And on top of that, she was likeEhen?, and started to talk . Listen to this, Hikari . In battlefields, you need to spread fear and awe to your enemies just like this . That is the way of the Demon Sword Un! You extended the aura earlier right? Its an application of thattheres this way, that it would be easier to possess the enemys heart and mind, lowering the difficulty to destroy them Hey, hey, dont teach such weird things to Hikari I stopped Eleanor while chasing after the enemy soldiers that were running around . It is not a weird thing, it is the true form of the Demon Sword, I am just teaching her the way . Is there a problem if Hikari would become very Demon Sword-ish gathering fear from everywhere? nope Come to think of it, theres none, theres none at all . Rather, it might be better like this . Ne?, ne?, Okaa-san . What should I do to make Otou-san the one whos famous? This guy? Un, its cool to be like Okaa-san right now, but Im Otou-sans Demon Sword, so Ill be sooo happy if its Otou-san who gets famous? With an innocent voice, she surprised me and ELeanor . Not having aDemon Sword Wielder, butKakerus Demon Swordhuh . what a good girl Of course she is, shes my daughter Shes my daughter too Too bad for you though, she looks rather similar to me Ku! She mentioned such a thing . I really mind that . Both her appearance as a sword and as a human, Hikari looks like her mother . Shes super cute so it doesnt matter, butits so annoying when Eleanor mentions it like this . I slashed all of the soldiers on top of the wall . After taking care of most of them, I went down to the town . A group of enemy soldiers that has the same appearance with those guys from earlier was running towards my direction . Behind them, I saw Nana chasing after them . Piss off!! The man in the vanguard charged with a loud voice . Is it because theyre running away from Nana due to fear, they were crazed and had blood-shot eyes . He raised his swordbut I swung Eleanor first, he was split into two from the top of his head . H-Hiii!! F-Forgive us!! The soldiers from behind that threw away their weapons one next to the other, and dogeza-d, sticking their heads to the ground . A moment later, Nana and the slave soldiers . Aruji Un, what happened . Making such an unusual troubled face Actuallythe person right now that Aruji cut into two, that guy was their commander Eh?! This guy is? I looked at the two things that fell on the ground . Come to think of it, he looks different from other soldiers, hes wearing better clothes . How can I say this, its like hes the boss of some bandits . In times like this, raising the commanders head up high would end the battle, but Ahh, I saw things like that happens in wars in mangas and movies . Something like Mr . A has been defeated or something, and it takes away the morale of the enemy . Head I looked at that thing that was split into two . It was beautifully cut vertically . I found the reason why Nana was having such a troubled face . Well, just do something about it Understood Theres no doubt that we defeated them though . After that, it was a little tiring, but the battle has ended . Chapter 88 After the town of Gihon was occupied, Siracuzas remnant army that Theo leads entered the town . And those guys were welcomed by the townspeople . They were welcomed by all, from the elders to the children . Im calling them a remnant army, but the flag that those guys are raising is the flag of Siracuza Kingdom . For the people, it would look like the regular army chased away the barbarians . It couldnt be helped that they would get welcomed, huh . Inside a government administration building, I came to see Theo . Your Excellency Theo who was giving orders to his subordinates while sitting on a chair stood up . After waiting for his subordinates to go out, I spoke to Theo . Hows it, did it go well? It is originally our kingdoms town after all . Even though it was occupied by the enemy, it has not yet reached 10 days, and although there were damages caused by plundering, that instead made it easier for us We were welcomed for recapturing the town because they plundered huh, I see . Is that so . With this, we cleared the minimum requirement huh Yes . We are planning on sending declarations towards those who have scattered all over the kingdom Ill leave those things to you . Where will we attack next? I am thinking of deciding according to the reactions from places in the kingdom I got it, just tell me if you decided Yes Being seen off by Theo, I left that place . I came to the outskirts of Gihon . There are more than ten tents erected . The regular army soldiers are using Gihons barracks, so my subordinates the slave soldiers are staying here . Sir, thank you for your hard work, sir! Nikki who was just outside saluted to me . Shes a woman of mine that I embraced, but since its still noon, shes acting like a soldier right now . Ahh, hey . Hows the situation of the injured? They are resting inside the tent . As you have ordered, we have used the magic ball on those who were heavily injured . Only those who are lightly injured that could heal with natural recovery are left to themselves Ahh, thats good . What about the stock of the magic balls? Our first platoon has a consumption rate of 10% . I believe that as a whole, we have used 30% There shouldnt be any problems 2-3 times huh I simulated inside my head . I got it . I also told you this before, but just use it anytime if you think it becomes dangerous The sickness of being cheap on using elixirs isnt good, so I say that every time we talk about the magic balls . Sir yes sir! Especially you . Youre my woman, dont die in a boring way yes She couldnt act like a soldier in the end . Nikki couldnt help but look down with flushed cheeks . I should take care of her kindly next time . I separated ways with her, went deeper, and stood in front of a small tent . Are you here? When I said that, the tent opened . Nana opened the tent from inside . Can I go in? Ha! I passed by Nana who stood on the side, and entered . I looked at Nana deeply . She is not wearing armor . A slim and smooth body, black hair that flows like a waterfall . The dignified air that she has is just as usual, but in this appearance of hers without armor, her feminine beauty is emphasized . What were you doing I am taking a break at the moment I see . Were you alright? You jumped into the place where the enemies concentrated most . Do you have any injuries? Please do not worry, Aruji . That is my job after all I see I am always thankful to Aruji Un? You trust me, you trust in my abilities and let me go to the most dangerous places, I am very grateful for that Thats, good then Well, Nana should be good just like that . Looking at her, I got a little itchy . Nana, take your sword and go out ? Ha! She had some doubts, but even so, Nana abided . Seeing her holding her long sword, we went out of the tent . I drew out Eleanor, and faced Nana . Kakeru-san? What are you doing? Io came . She made an expression, thinking that it was strange seeing me and Nana facing each other with drawn swords . Were just having a match Eh? Why? Because I felt like it Eh? Io had a face that she couldnt understand at all . Well, that should be the case . After all, even I dont know why I wanted to do this . Sometimes when Im talking to Nana, I would suddenly want to do it with her . I would have unbearable feelings, but I would feel that I would want to exchange blows with swords first . Nana and I faced each other . Come Well thenplease excuse me! Nana attacked . She launched herself fiercely, and triple attacked from a low position . I received it using Eleanor . It had six sword sounds . My hand got a little numb . Nice move Gratitude Drawing a beautiful circle, this time she consecutive attacked from above . She slashed with untraceable movements, and her sword light covered my upper body like a net . From how I saw it, there was 9 vertical slashes, and 9 horizontal ones . Hmph! I braced myself and slashed back with the same numbers . Thirty six sword slashes echoed like an explosion . Its my turn now, try receiving it I released an aura, and slashed down from above . Nana received it``or not, she attacked head on . Shes not a defending woman, but an attacking one . Towards my one attack, she returned five lightning fast slashes head on . Number of tricks and power, it was five consecutive attacks that had broke through the limits of both . Adding the special ability of adding 100% attack to that, she completely received my attack, and pushed me back head on . I started to get worked up . Thats right, its this . Nana has this . High basic abilities and adaptability, and the decision-making ability that would be effective at staking everything in the most important place . Arriving at this world, the strongest human that I thought is Nana . And that Nana is also evolving . Thats why, its so fun, its so fun doing it with her . Its because she has this that I want Nana more and more . The sounds of the swords continuously echoed . Go! Haaaaaa!! Both of us released our strength, and met our swords . *Dogo`n*, a huge explosive sound echoed . Using the recoil very skillfully, Nana fell back just like a bird . I released my strength, completely receiving Nanas attack, and didnt move a step from my place . Our match ended . When I noticed it, all of the slave soldiers had left their tents, and was clamoring about . I had a glimpse of that for an instant, but I immediately removed them from my sight . No, they disappeared . My eyes could only see Nana . My thing that is invigorating inside my heart because of the match made it that I could only see Nana . I stomped, walking towards her, put my arms behind her knees and back and carried her . Lets go Ha! Nana embraced me back . Strongly . She hugged me strongly that its painful . Her breathing is rough, her skin is flushing, and I could smell her sweat . All of that brought me excitement . I took Nana into the tent, and pushed her down on top of the bed . When I went outside after seeing Nana sleep after it ended, I encountered Ios group who came back from somewhere . Agnes and Julia was avoiding me and wouldnt approach, and only Io came near me . Hello, Kakeru-san Ahh Really, you really surprised us earlier . You became like that so suddenly Suddenly? Didnt I tell you before we started? Im not talking about that you know . Didnt the two of you became serious half-way . It was so scary you know? The two of you were slashing towards each other while laughing Laughing? Io clearly nodded . Un . You were like Fuhahahaha . Or, Fufufu . The two of you were laughing out loud, it was so, so scary We laughed out, huh I wasnt aware at all . Look, because of that, the girls are afraid She said, and pointed to Agnes and Julia . Just like she had said, they were terrified . Before, the two of them just hates me, but now fear was added to that . I see, thats the reason why they arent coming so frequently now . But, but, its the first time I saw Kakeru-san fight so seriously . You arent usually fighting that serious huh Theres no need after all . the last time was with the Red Dragon, I think? The time when I fought so seriously A-re? What about Sandros? Didnt I insta-kill that? I see, Nana had exceeded Sandros huh I remembered the match with Nana, and compared them . Shes completely over that . Umu, she exceeds him Eleanor who is the previous owner of Sandros guaranteed . Nana-sans amazing? Yeah, shes amazing . Isnt she already the strongest human? I think Ne?, ne? . Then, how amazing is Kakeru-san? Youre so much better than Nana-san right Let me think I compared us . Around ten times, I guess Umu, thats a good comparison I gained Eleanors guarantee again . Ten times of that huh?, so amazing? Io was honestly impressed . Chapter 89 In a mansion in the town of Gihon . Visiting there, I was passed to a drawing room . After waiting for a while, Fiona and Marie came . Kakeru-san! The two ran to me at once . I stood up welcoming them . Thank goodness, Kakeru-san came Fiona said with a face that showed she was relieved from the bottom of her heart . What happened W-We dont know what to do . Its the first time we had such a huge mansion, soand, the dress that was prepared is too luxurious The people, the servants tries to take care of us so much, and Marie said . She looked troubled like her big sister, but she was relieved after seeing me . Leaving aside the servants, too bad with the clothes The two were wearing the same kind of clothes up to now . The clothes that would be prepared for princesses, even in this town, it wouldve looked good That is true . Thats why Im more scared to wear it . Just thinking of how much it costs, how many days of profits in the store would it take, and what should I do if it got dirty . I couldnt help but think like that . The profit for the whole month might not be enough to fix it if it got torn(Marie) I see The food too, when they asked us what we would like to eat, when I answered I dont know, they made tens of dishes so I was surprised(Fiona) Well, thats the royaltys food . There are many dishes, and you only need to get a little of the food you like Whats that! Does all the royalties eat food like that?(Fiona) That isscary(Marie) Well, just calm down . You should just get used to it, or just order them to change it how you like it . Queens can do all that they want you know? You can say something like I want to be frugal so follow me! Ehhhhh, can we also do that(Marie) Youre the ruler after all . You can also order something like All citizens must live with a lifestyle of 1 silver coin for a month! One silver coin huhit might be somehow possible(Fiona) No, no, it wont Eh?, it will . Right?, Marie(Fiona) Un, if we do our best(Marie) Well, yeah, if you do it desperately I talked to the sisters . Fiona, the poster girl of the diner was sociable, and although she was confused at first, I felt like her tensions got loose after talking to me for a while . On the other hand, Marie would participate in our conversation, but her face wouldnt get well . What is it Marie, do you feel bad? U?un, its nothing You dont have a face that says its nothing . If you have some worries, just say it to me, Ill do something about it It will trouble Kakeru-san`` Tell me I said it strongly . I would be troubled instead if she holds back here . When I stared at her for a while, Marie finally prepared herself, and started to speak timidly . The rulers worldits scary You can do all that you want you know . If you really want to, you can also be a commoner-like Queen But, earlier Earlier? I replied while tilting my head . Marie looked down and wouldnt answer . I looked at Fiona on the side . The big sister was making a wry smile . A Ojii-san-like person came, and told us a lot of things like, conduct ourselves as royalty Ahh, the obligation or something like that Fiona nodded . I see, those things had already started huh . I had expected that, but I thought that it would be later on . I thought that it would only be when we started winning, and progress of the war advanced that they would get cocky``but it happened unexpectedly so fast . Thats why, we thought that maybe we need to follow the rules of this kingdom, become more like a Queen Hmm . Yosh, lets go to Calamba right now Eh? The sisters voices overlapped . Their worries and wry smile disappeared, and had a face asking what the heck was I saying . I touched those twos shoulder, and warped . The lotterys item, the Warp Feather . With that, I could go to anywhere in an instant as long as Ive visited that place once . The place where I warped to is the capital of Calamba, Meteora, in the queens room in the palace . And, Rica was there . Rica Kakeru! Rica stood up, and runs to me, but seeing the two girls that I brought, she stopped . If the two werent around, she probably didnt stopped and hugged me . Those two are? Fiona and Marie, theyre sisters . This is Rica Calamba . Calamba Kingdoms Queen I did a simple introduction . Eh, eh, ehhhhhh?? Calambas Queen-sama? And this place is? Fiona and Marie were so surprised . On the other hand, Rica is calm . Is it their first time to warp with Kakeru? Those two girls come to think of it, that might be so Well, leaving that on the side . I said to Rica . The thing that I told you before, about Comotoria Ahh, that huh . Then, the two of them has the blood of the royal family Thats right . And so, soon as we won a battle, some grandpa already started to get cocky, saying things like obligations or traditions Ahh? Rica smiled pleasantly . Hearing what I said, she immediately understood . The reason that I brought the two here, and what I want from her . Rica was once restrained, but right now, shes freely doing what she want . She understood my message behind the lines, that I want her to give the two some advice as a senpai . Can I leave them, here for a while? Un, leave it to me . Instead, can I ask you something? What, just say it I will do it The harem I prepared for Kakeru, Kakeru wont come at all so everyones feeling lonely . Can you love them while we are talking? I got dumbfounded for an instant . Its not like Im not coming here a lot . Rather, I visit frequently . The women in the harem that Rica made for me, Im also taking care of them a lot . Even so, Rica said that . What does she mean? I had doubts, but I immediately understood . Fiona and Marie got surprised, and was staring at Rica . Rica didnt say that for me, but for Fiona and Marie . Its a message saying that a Queen can do all that she wants, even making a harem for his man is very easy . As Ive thought, Rica is very intelligent, she is far more intelligent even compared when we just met . The message behind my words, she replied with a message that is just the same . Ahh, Ill do that I should also take care of Rica later . Thinking of that, I left my seat . Night, in the drawing room in a mansion in Gihon . I warped, went back with Fiona and Marie . Thank you so much, Kakeru-san Fiona said her thanks . You talked for a long time, what did you talk about? Uhmmthe first half, most of it was how she liked Kakeru-san and how amazing Kakeru-san 70% of its like that, Onee-chan Un, that might be so Oi, oi Although I was saying that, I didnt think the same . Rica is an intelligent woman, she understands what I want, and shes a woman who could read what I wish behind the words that I say . Theres no way that Rica would spend some time just to talk about that . She probably wanted to relieve them of their tension Eleanor said, I also think so . By the way, what did she said? Uhmmshe said that she was being watched everywhere she goes at first, but that disappeared thanks to Kakeru-san About that time, huh I nodded, and became sure . Rica who had started to talk about that isnt just talking about how amazing I am . Un, Rica at that time was terrible . She had eyes like this I made an expressionless face, and did my best to imitate eyes of those who had just got raped . She was like, theres no meaning of doing anything, so I wont do anything When I said that, the sisters nodded . She told us too . And, she tried to be brave, but in the end, it was useless But, thanks to Kakeru-san being at her side, you became her strength and everything went well She said that she was very thankful of Kakeru-san . Also, the harem is still small right now, but she said that she would gather more and more girls that is befitting Kakeru-san, increasing them as much as possible Un . Some minister is telling her to stop in a roundabout way, but she said that shes ignoring them I see Hearing what the sisters said, I became sure that Rica had inserted the parts that they needed in their conversation . And just like that, I listened to the two . When we were enjoying like that, the door opened . An old man appeared . The sisters expression became stiff . You have returned, Fiona-sama, Marie-sama . Where did you go? They were with me I looked at the man while sitting . Baron Yuukithis is not good, even if it is the Baron Your Excellency, we will get troubled if you take the two graces without telling us . In the first place`` We asked him Marie interrupted the mans words . I looked at her . Although she had spoken with a clear voice, she made a fist, trying to stop her trembling . It felt like she refuted using all of her courage . The man got surprised, Marie immediately followed and said . Is it wrong for us to ask the Baron take us somewhere? I-I am not saying that . I was just saying, that without permission`` Do we need to ask anyones permission? This time, Fiona opened her mouth . Looking at Marie, she made a small guts pose gesture following her little sister, and said . Do we need to tell anyone to do something? Are you saying, we need your permission Permission``no, I-I Then, what? Uhmthe two graces are very important, if theres a possibility of danger, it is`` Where would be a safer place other than Kakeru-sans side? Theres none, right The sisters attacked tagging each other . Good, good, I thought . If one would really like to point it out, it was a kind of logic that is full of holes . But, that is also good, no, that is good . What I wanted them to do is to say things arrogantly like a Queen does . Thats why logic that is full of wholes is very good . Meaning, we need to become prisoners huh? A prisoner that is always watched by you N-No, that is The man bites his tongue . It looks like he couldnt refute to the sisters sharp (derivative) attacks at all . Seeing up to this, I think that theres no more problem . In the end, the man could not say anything back, and could only leave the room with his tails between his legs . After the door closed, I praised Fiona and Marie . Amazing, the two of you Uhmm, that right now, it wasnt from us(Marie) Un? Rica-sama told us, she told us that there would be something like this after we returned, and that it would be all right as long as we say that . I was so scared if it really would work, but it did(Marie) Ahh?, I see, I see Un, if so, Im very convinced . Rica knows about those kinds of things the most . Its because its Rica who was treated like a caged bird, she was able to predict it, and gave them advice . While thinking of how amazing Rica was, I feel a little sorry . I thought, it wouldve been for the best if it was made up by the two . And thenKakeru-san Marie looked at me while fidgeting . What is it Uhmmcan we ask you once again Fiona also started fidgeting . What, just tell me I nodded . But, the sisters wouldnt speak at all . They fidgeted, and wouldnt speak . After a while, the two of them looked at each other, and with aOne-two . Please make us Queens . Make the two of us Queens They said . The two of you? Yes, the two of us together(Fiona) Is it badto have two queens in a country(Marie) The two of them said, and stared straight at me . That is``arrogant and selfish . It was that selfishness that I expected . I became happy . Alright I grinned, and said . Ill make you two queens together I declared . Chapter 90 In the half way point between Gihon and Chigris, I led the 500 men of the Siracuza army, and fought the 1000 men barbarian army . Since both of the terrains were mountains, the battlefield is narrow . Because of that, the two armies had clashed with the same numbers head on . Even so, we were losing . Im swinging the two Demon Swords in the center, but the two sides show the gaps between the strength of the soldiers, and we are being pushed back . Im pulling back slowly while cutting enemy soldiers, but the soldiers around me are withdrawing in a faster pace . Taking advantage of that, the enemies although slowly, they started to surround me . Theres no end Otou-san, they surrounded you even from behind Its alright By myself, I pulled the enemies to me . I swung the Demon Swords without holding back, and the blood soaks the battlefield . Damn it! Kill him, hes alone, hes just alone, hes just alone!! The enemy general from a little far away became noisy . Hes sending out commands from a distance barely out of my attacking range . The orders hes sending since earlier is convincing enough, so hes just probably that kind of general . With his orders, the enemy soldiers started to push stronger . It looks like even the soldiers who were standing by from behind was sent out . It should be nowTanya I swung Eleanor, and summoned the ghost maid . Yes desu! Send the message to Nana, the rat has fallen to take the bait I go?t it?! The ghost Tanya flew away quickly . She flew above the enemy soldiers . And for a while, I continued to cut soldiers . Kostamas-sama! Enemy attack, enemy attack from behind! What!! Who are they Theres a woman clad in white armor in the spear head, all of the others are women as well! Damn it, its Nana Kanou The enemy general Kostamas spat out resentfully . There should be soldiers behind, let them take care of it Thatthe spear soldiers and sword soldiers had advanced, and there are only bowmen behind On top of that, because of the narrow terrain, the replacement of units is not smooth`` What Kostamas glared at me . You tricked me, Demon Sword Wielder! Well, thats right . The barbarian army was pushed in the middle of a narrow space, most of them were killed, and only a part of them was allowed to surrender . In the town of Chigris in the government building, Im facing Theo . We won again, this is all thanks to Your Excellency Hows your casualties 20%, including those who had heavy injuries . Well, the percentage is high, but if we use those who surrendered or became prisoners, we had increased our strength instead I see, its good then Next will be Pishon . They do not have as many soldiers as in Gihon and Chigris, so there must be no damages just like now . Well, it should be an easy win Theo said proudly . Yes, yes, a flag it is then, should I just make you charge in the front line just to collect it . How about doing it for real? It would be easier to fight from now on if you do so I couldnt help but get tempted by Eleanors suggestion . We will hurry to reorganize them . As soon as that ends, we will march . Well then Theo left . And Nana entered . Good work, give me your report Ha! As usual, we used the magic balls to heal those who are heavily injured and above, and let the lightly injured rest Un Also, there are some other thingsthe first platoon had used all of their magic balls in this battle They used all of it? Was there someone strong? I usually just listen to the report just for the sake of doing it, but I got interested because it was about the first platoon . Its my woman, Nikkis platoon that I took care as a whole a while ago . No, the enemy pressure was just the same . It looks like the entire platoon has been impatient to get battle results, they stuck out and got defeated instead I knew myself that I had a frowning face . Nana doesnt sugar coat her words, especially if its with my orders . So if Nana said that they had been impatient to get results, it should be exactly as she says . There might be similar cases from now on Do something about it``no, Ill do it personally Understood . The other nine platoons has no problems, their losses and battle results are just as usual I got it I came to the first platoons tent . Its me, Im going in I said, and entered . Nikka and the others, these women whose faces I remember were completely alright . Its good if its usual, but it isnt right now . My order was to use the magic balls on the heavily injured without holding back, and leave the light injuries to natural recovery . Theyre completely alright means, they were either completely uninjured or heavily injured . And the first platoon had used all of their magic balls . Sir, thank you for your hard work, sir When Nikki saluted, the other slave soldiers saluted with their voice in synchrony . Ill just sit here I declared, and sat in the middle of the tent . I heard about it from Nana When I said that, all of them including Nikki flinched . It looks like they have a lot of ideas Yeah . You used all of the magic balls, well, that doesnt matter . Its something that I gave you, so even if you used all of it, Id just give you some more While Im speaking, the women gradually look down . Come to think of it, only you guys were different from the time in Gihon . I didnt mind it at that time because the difference was insignificant, but it just shows that there was something wrong ever since huh I stopped there, and stared at Nikki . What do you think? Nikki bit her lower lip, and had difficulties to say anything . I looked to the side, and looked at a different woman . She isshes the woman who asked me to do it while whispering her name . Themis She flinched having her name called out . She had a face that looked both happy and afraid . What do you think? I-It is exactly as sir says Why? W-Wewe wanted to be of Kakeru-samas help You wanted to? We are slave soldiers, to be able to help Kakeru-sama, we must show results in the battlefields you mean, it went very well in Gihon and the damages you had was small, but this time you failed, and had huge casualties Themis nodded . I looked around, the girls who I had met my eyes with timidly nodded . I see, I got the story . If so`` The girls flinched again . I havent said anything yet, but this is also an interrogation, or something like a trial . They couldnt be blamed to be afraid of their sentence . However, I said this without showing care . Ill train all of you for a while Eh? Someone let out her voice, all of them were dumbfounded . Ill train you . Ill make you strong enough that youd find it hard to get injured even if you became rash Oi oi, what the heck is that . Isnt there a better punishment like`` I flicked Eleanor . Theres no meaning on doing that right . Theyre just women who want to work for my sake better, if so, theres no meaning if I dont give them strength so they could do it right What the hecks with that logic Is something weird? I dont think that there is something weird about it though . Eleanor didnt say anything anymore . She became silent, leaving just an emotion similar to sighing . For the meantime, I left her just like that, and looked at the girls once again . Thats decided, you got it Leaving a second of pause, Nikki then stood up quickly . A moment later, the other 19 of them also stood up . Nikki Cephalis and 19 others . Sir we are going to get stronger sir! Sir we are going to get stronger sir!, they said . Ahh When I nodded to them, the girls expression changed . Well get stronger, and survive until the end We will survive till the end, all of them said in a feminine tone . Good girl I pulled Nikki into my chest, and kissed her . The other girls had envious looks . Chapter 91 The army of the Comotoria that launched their counterattack had won consecutive victories . It looks like we were just treated as a remnant army, thats why they would just send subjugation armies that doesnt have enough numbers or proficiency, or would just take care of us with the guys they had in the area when we attacked . Thanks to that, we easily won the battles . And every time, the soldiers were taken to our lines, and when we had noticed it, the Comotoria army has already more than 5000 men, and my 200 slave soldiers are now treated just as a unit . Comotoria army at night . In the base camp . At the corner of the camp, my magic cottage and the slave soldiers tents are standing . Im inside the magic cottage . In the living rooms corner, Hikari and Chibi Dragon is playing . Nana returned to her tent saying it would set a bad example by staying here, and Io is also in their tent because she felt bad for Agnes and Julia . Only our family is inside the cottage . Me, Eleanor, and Hikari . It doesnt look like that physically, but its a moving scene of a family of three bonding with each other . When Im relaxing like that, I heard noises of people drinking from far away . Theyre getting intoxicated I guess so Kukuku, these guys, they already think they had won That also raises the morale, so it should be a good thing Would you like to play tricks on them a bit? What kind of tricks? Theres a simple one and a complicated one Whats the simple one? You just leave now . With just that, all of this will end . They have 5000 in numbers, but I dont think that they could do anything without you . If you leave, they will become a mere rabble nominally and virtually Then, it will end in an instant huh . What about the complicated one? You will become the third force . Cut off all of those that would pull your feet back, and take your slave soldiers with you, participating in the battlefields here and there What will happen then? Who knows . Thats why its complicated . But, I can say one thing What is it? It will be fun I heard a proud voice inside my head . I flicked that Eleanor with a finger . You say its fun, isnt it only you whod enjoy it Im happy as long as Im with you Dont say random thing I flicked her again . A clear sound echoed because I flicked the handle of the Demon Sword . Okaa-san, what are you having fun of? Hikari came while hugging Chibi Dragon . This guys life Dont make fun of someones life, just enjoy yours Kukuku, did you forget? I am a Demon Sword that possesses people you know? Playing with peoples life is my original form Its annoying but Im convinced now Hearing our conversation, Hikari let out an innocent laugh . Ehehe? Its cutebut what is it? What is it Hikari? Un, you know, Otou-san and Okaa-san?, theyre soo lovey-dovey? Haa? What are you saying?! Hikari knows, Otou-san and Okaa-sans conversation right now, its called a lovers quarrel right? Both Eleanor and I lost our words at the same time . Lovers quarrellovey-dovey . To think that it could be interpreted like that . Myu? Ehehe? . Thanks? . O-chan also thinks so huh? Myu?myu? Hikari and Chibi Dragon went away . They returned to the corner and was like yay, yay? and myu?myu? . Eleanor and I both got silent . The damage dealt by the words lovey-dovey was too high . Unable to endure the silence, I opened my mouth first . Say something You say something Why would I, you say something I am the Legendary Demon Sword . You say something You`` You`` Eleanor and I got silent at the same time . I slowly looked towards Hikaris direction . Ehehe?? She looked at me with an expression that is full of innocence and smiles . So cute . shes, so, cute . But . That expression Eleanor said as if to whisper . Yeah, thats an expression saying, see, theyre lovey-dovey Lets, go outside Ahh Eleanor and I went outside Hikari sent us off with all smiles . The night breeze was cool, and it feels good . Haareally, I didnt think that Hikari would say something like that I know right The two of us got silent again, and let out a sight at the same time . W-Well, its that n? M-More or less, youre Hikaris father . Soo-only if its in front of Hikari Eleanor said bashfully . I-I can do that lovey-dovey thing if you really insist D-Dont get me wrong . I-Ill only do it when were in front of Hikari . Im just saying that, if its for my daughter, I could act as good parents with you I was both speechless and wanted to roll my eyes . That, how she said itno matter how I think of it . Isnt that the legendary``tsundere . this girl . W-Why did you got silent . Hey, say something Ahh, no, my bad, I was just thinking Thinking? Yup, thats right, we should be parents that get along with each other in front of Hikari huh . For Hikari, right U-Umu . Its fine as long as you get it hey, Eleanor What? Lets find a way, to make you turn into your human form even on this side . A way to make you a human other than going to the lottery place What are you saying so suddenly No, its just, I just thought of it The conversation stopped again . After a while, Eleanor replied . I do not really mind, even without something like that Really? I got surprised . Its not because she said that she doesnt want it . Its because Eleanors tone when she said that she doesnt need it was too normal, that I would really think that she doesnt want it . Did you not said it before? I am the only one that would not get destroyed with all that you have Yeah That is the same with me . In this long, long life that I hadit is the first time that a human could control my powers that much . The strength more than the heroes and conquerors up until now Aside from about Hikari, Ill confess this . Being wielded by you with full force is pleasant, no, it could even be described as ecstasy . I think that is the reason why Hikari was born Im not that dense that I could not understand what she is saying . Rather, its because of that that I wanted her to feel it with a human body . Knowing all of that, Eleanor said that she didnt need it . Is that so Umu, that is so I see . I got it, I wont talk about this anymore Umu From now on, I will use you with all that I have . I will use you so much that you would forget all of the memories of those that used you before me There are those of the dragon race and demon race that used me though Ill make you forget all of them, I will overwrite all of those memories with just me I see I somewhat felt that Eleanor made a pleasant smile . Ill look forward to it Thats right, you should look forward to it I will Somehow, I feel that right now, my connection with her is incomparable to what we had up until now . I sat down together with Eleanor that I could understand me the way that I could with her . Feeling the night breeze, I looked up to the sky . I feel good . The night deepened . The drunkards that were noisy gradually disappeared . Most of them probably got drunk into a stupor``I thought, but . Oi The tone of Eleanors voice, it changed into a low one . Yeah, you noticed too huh This isnt goodthis isnt on the level of a thousand or two On top of that, theyre coming from three directions``were probably surrounded My hearing that is multiplied 777 times, and Eleanors senses as a Demon Sword . The two of us found them almost at the same time . ``surprise attack . An army looming towards our base camp . They are not our ally . From how it sounds, theyre clearly full of killing intent . What will you do A surprise attack towards five thousand soldiers in a drunk stupor, they really got us this time What do you think, are you going to warp away with all of the 5000 soldiers? Thats impossible, theyre probably so drunk that theyre barely able to move . We will not make it since they need to be gathered and divided in batches The situation progressed while Eleanor and I were speaking . Although its too late, I could hear gongs being pounded, and shouts saying Enemy attack! from here and there . Aruji! Kakeru-san! Nana and Io came . The two of them both had stiff faces . Nana, lead the slave soldiers to a retreat . Go to the town search for Fiona and Marie, take them to a safe place Understood What should I do? Io should hide somewhere and start chanting . Shoot after you get my signal Got it! Nana led the slave soldiers and Io took Agnes and Julia with her, and went away . Otou-san! Hikari came out from the magic cottage . Were gonna fight, Hikari Un! Hikari turned to her Demon Sword form . Youre not running away? Yeah I nodded, and listen to the sounds of battle that gradually spread . I got it, lets do what we can do No I shook my head . I felt Eleanors surprise . Ill do something that none of the ones that used before you had done I declared . I felt myself that the corner of my lips were raised to a grin . Chapter 92 In the corner of the camp, on the south side, there was extreme confusion . One of the soldiers returned, and reported to the male captain . Captain! How was it! The enemy soldiers are just below our eyes! Ridiculous! What happened to the Customas Troops that was in front of us! The Customas Troops is almost wiped out! The enemy is coming soon! Whats the orders from the headquarters! There is none! The one that went to ask for orders has not returned! Ridiculous Oi, what are we gonna do! Another man shouted at the male captain . What the heck is happening, I came here because you bastards said its a winning war Thats right, thats right . How will you repay us for this The report that the soldier brought back accelerated the confusion . Letting out a sigh was almost unbearable . Seeing all of that, I approached the male captain . Oi What is it now! Y-You are`` The captain saw me and hold his breath . He probably knows my face . Were going to counterattack, follow me But, w-were already surrounded`` Not letting him say it all, I held Eleanor and Hikari . I clad myself with the dark aura just as usual . Ever since I was able to control it, I gradually changed its shape . Right now, it should look like an armor of aura, or a cloak . The soldiers clamors . I ignored them and start walking . Ill stand in front, just follow me I-I got it The male captain nodded, organized the soldiers, and followed me . The enemy soldiers attacked first . Theyre the guys whose morale is very high, full of momentum . Lets go Umu Un! The mother and daughter, Eleanor and Hikari replied . The spear weapons were broken, and I sliced them off together with their armor . I slashed through the enemy soldiers one next to the other, and a drizzle of blood danced in my surroundings . UOOOOO!!! Follow the Demon Sword Wielder!!!!!! The allies morale which was in a mourning mood was raised . The troops that attacked was more or less a hundred people . And they were quickly trampled . Were saved, thank you so much The captain said, from how it seems, he looks very full of himself . Ill leave this place to you What about you? Im going to the next place Without waiting for his reply, I warped to the west side using the Warp Feather . It was in the middle of the battle there . The enemy soldiers were pushing, and more than half of our soldiers had already been killed . UOOOOO!!! An enemy soldier stabbed with his spear . I parried the spear and cut off his head . And then, the surrounding soldiers gathered like ants . I cut the soldiers that came . I cut, slashed, and sliced them into two continuously . W-Who the hell is this guy Is he a monster The enemy soldiers got agitated . And there, the ally soldiers attacked . They were being pushed, but while I was pulling the enemy soldiers, they reorganized and pushed back the enemy lines . I found the male captain that seemed to be the commander . Ill leave this place to you . Ill go to the next place I got`` Without waiting for his reply, this time, I warped to the north side . And after that, I also warped to the east side . All of them were the same, they were getting ragged by the surprise night attack . With me killing most of the enemies, the battle front was rebuilt . Repeating all of that, I returned to the south side . What! I lost my words . The guys that I saved earlier were now prisoners . Surrounded by enemy soldiers they were desperately begging for their lives . How pathetic S-Save me The male captain saw me, and desperately shouted . The enemy soldiers found me . They quickly turned towards me . I fixed my grip on the Demon Swords . Youre going to do it Yeah I slashed through the enemy soldiers . I left it to them because they started to get an advantage, but now, I began to think that I shouldve just killed all of the enemies . And when I was cutting the enemies like that . Everyone, pull back A man shouted, and the enemy soldiers stopped because of that . They took some distance, and started to retreat from me . And opening a way between those enemy soldiers, one man stepped in front . A man that is carrying a large sword on his back, with a different air compared to those small fries . Tell me your name Yuuki Kakeru As Ive thought Hes probably someone that knows about me . Demon Sword Wielder``hmph! He snorted . I am Miltos . I heard that a Demon Sword Wielder had appeared in this war, so I wanted to meet you Wanted to meet me? Thats right Miltos nodded, pulled out the large sword in his back, and held it with both his hands . The next instant when he held it like that, *Kiiiin*, a sharp sound echoed . Its not just me who heard it, the surrounding soldiers``both ally and enemy covered their ears . I came, show who is the better Demon Sword Wielder Demon Sword Wielder, you? Hmm, Telemia huh You know about it I asked Eleanor . Well, yeah Lets go, HAAAAAA!! Miltos charged, and swung down his large sword . I blocked using Eleanor . A shrill echoed again . I furrowed my eyebrows . Miltos raised his gear and continued to slash forward . Fuhahahahaha, what, is that all you have! Is that all you have, Demon Sword Wielder!! Miltos heightens his spirits . Annoying guy Using Eleanor, I cut the large sword that was swung horizontally into two, and slashed Miltos using Hikari . *Zushu!!* Miltos pulled back . W-What the Isnt that too brittle for a Demon Sword That, a Demon Sword? Dont make me laugh . Something like Telemia, its good enough to call it a Magic Sword . Dont compare me to something like that I see I felt that Eleanor was seriously looking down on it . UOOOOOO!! Miltos roared . An aura started to wrap around Telemia, and it became its blade . It regenerates It is something like that Too bad huh, Demon Sword Wielder . Its useless even if you destroy this Telemia!! Is that so UOOOOO!!! Miltos charged again while holding Telemia . I blocked the slash that creates a shrill using Eleanor once again, and slashed towards him using Hikari . Its useless, even if my Telemia breaks`` If so, Ill just cut you together I declared silently, and split the sword together with its owner into two . The enemy soldiers got agitated, and ran away one by one . It should be alright already with this If its not, you can just come again right I guess so I nodded, and warped . Just like how I did it earlier, from west to east, pass through the north and return to the south . They were at a disadvantage again in here and there, but I carried them again when I came . Eleanor complained while fighting . Really, to think that they are this weak . If you were not around, they were already defeated a long time ago I guess so If its this terrible, anyone would want to throw their towel . Maybe, asking the enemy for help and annihilating them would be for the best That is, well In fact, Eleanors words were very attractive, that I started wanting to follow it . I carried them through all of it, but it was really a terrible battle . Finally, the gongs were sounded . Its the enemys signal for retreat . The enemy soldiers pulled back like the waves . I lowered Eleanor and Hikari . Otou-san, you arent going to chase them? Yeah Youre going to stop halfway huh . If you pursue them with attacks right now, it would be a piece of cake I said that I wont chase after them, but I didnt say I wouldnt pursue them Umu? What do you mean by that? I mean it like this``lend the lightning magic powers to Io Magic Powers of Lightning will be lent to Io Akos . Time Remaining: 29 seconds I used the ability that I got from the lottery . Its an ability that lends my powers to the person I designated . I used that to Io who was on stand by . This is the signal . A moment later, a hundred lightning strikes fell on the group of enemy soldiers who were running away . Chapter 93 The enemy army that launched a surprise night attack was pushed back, and retreated in tatters after being hit by Ios lightning magic that was multiplied 777 times . Looking at that chance, Theo who was missing up until then gathered the remaining soldiers, and launched a pursuit attack . The next day, in the town of Chigris . I looked at the scene where the kingdoms army retreated with defeat . How pathetic Eleanors voice that I could hear inside my head was so cold that I could easily imagine her face looking down on them . How can they be defeated like that I wonder, its so weird This war, seriously, isnt it for the best to withdraw from it? Eleanors tone was very serious . Being with these guys wont be of anything good I guess so I thought about it . The things from now on . Its exactly as Eleanor had said . I could easily see that if Im with these guys who would return with defeat in a pursuit battle, it would be full of hardship from now on . I thought, what is the best thing that I should do . Kakeru? Two ghost maids flew from the sky . Its Tanya and Peggy who Im letting Eleanor posses . They flew from afar and landed in front of me . How was it? Theyre not chasing us? The opponent has retreated Hearing the twos report, I nodded . Soon as I heard the report that the kingdoms army had retreated with defeat, I sent them for reconnaissance . It looks like``they couldnt launch a counterattack immediately huh You had just given them so many casualties after all, that should be the case I guess so So, what will you do With what? Dont play the fool Eleanor said with an impatient voice . Its about you, of course, you are not thinking of withdrawing just like this right? Of course I nodded clearly . Thats right, its troublesome and annoying, but Im not planning on withdrawing from the war at all . If I was planning on doing that, I wouldnt defend against the enemy, and did it last night . I promised Fiona and Marie . I promised them that I would make the two of them queens What will you do then What do you think? Why are you asking me You had lived hundreds of years right? You should also know heroes and conquerors and there should be situations when things like this had happened . You have some right? Pieces of advice coming from experience No Eleanor clearly said . Really? You dont have any The situation right now is too different from what I have experienced . Well, there is a plan where I could annihilate all the humans, both the allies and the enemies including the wielder``well, I should say that you would be an exception though . What do you think Thats too scary! Hey, come to think of it, you were doing things like that huh Demon Sword Eleanor, it looks like her darkness in the past was quite deep . Well, leaving that on the side, it looks like I cant expect any advice from Eleanor . By the way, if we are going to do it Un? Those two right there will be the first prey . They would be easily controlled after making them into grudge ghosts with their reason and identity crushed into pieces Hii!! Peggy clings to Tanya with fear . Tanya didnt raise a scream, but she had a scared face . Stop it I flicked Eleanor . A clear sound echoed . Tanya is very easy to use you know . Is it because her time being a grudge ghost very long . I could see that she has quite some talent Dont explain it so happily If you want some advice, this is all that I can give though I got it already . I wont rely on you other than battles okay Kukuku Eleanor didnt take offense, but laughed joyfully instead . However, Im troubled . There isnt any problem when Im not thinking about it, but when I start thinking of wanting someones advice, I really want some . And being told something like its difficult or theres none, I would want it more and more . What are you worrying about What, really, youre the one whos asking . Its your fault because you wont be of any help Isnt there one who is very suitable to become your mentor, within your women Very suitable? Who is it Whos the one good at advising again . Delfina, Helen, Rica . I thought of them, but I feel like theyre somewhat different . Really, you really cant remember it . You were that attached to her before too ah Attached, hearing that word, I remembered her . Althea huh I completely forgot about the great sage . Rather, it is very pleasing I returned, and inside the mansion, Althea and I were in the living room . Hearing about the story, Althea who was rejuvenated with my vigor said that . Pleasing? I am Althea, just Althea, after all With those words that she frequently says, Althea smiled gently and happily . Kuku, a face completely satisfied with everything in the world Eleanor laughed interestingly . Shes happy that I had forgotten about her being the great sage huh . But if so, my bad, lend me your wisdom I understood Althea nodded just like an obedient wife . Soon after, her expression changed . With her matchless beauty just as it is, she had a strict and crisp face . First, I shall confirm The tone of her voice also changed . Its the teacher tone that she makes when shes teaching something to me . Its the first time that I heard it ever since she became my woman, so I felt funny about it . I felt funny about it, but I wont say it to her, I just let her continue like that . You want to make the sisters, Fiona and Marie, queens in the end right Thats right . Adding to that, I want to make the kingdom stable . I dont want to make them the queens of a messed up place after the war Confusion and chaos always accompanies the end of wars Its alright as long as its limited to the range of common sense And, the soldiers that gathered below the kingdoms flag is too weak and useless Thats right I didnt think that they would be that weak . You and your slave soldiers had consecutive wins with consecutive fights Im a little worried about Nikkis troops, but well, thats right . That point is very good, but you are only a little more than two hundred, your numbers cannot affect the whole situation of the war Thats right . Theres no problem with local battles, but it would be bad when big battles with armies occur . The surprise attack last night was exactly that . When army versus army battles occurs, we were completely pushed back . I also pushed them back by continuously warping from battle to battle, but Im not sure if that would work in a battle in the plains where the armies would be at a skirmish . There is no use gathering soldiers that could only be used as numbers Well, thats about it You want to gather soldiers that have a degree of battle proficiency quickly Yeah, if possible . Confirming the situation one by one, Althea makes me remember what is really needed . With just how she leads the conversation, Im already very thankful . Well then, do this And, it came . Advice with a teachers tone just like before, advice that I felt like it was pushing from above . Borrow soldiers from three kingdoms eh? It is a cheat move that only you can do in this world . That includes the post-war process Althea who said that smiled mischievously . Chapter 94 Three kingdoms? Mercouri, Calamba, and Comotoria Althea said as if counting numbers. Its the countries that your women is That way of saying is weird``but, I got the story. Princess Helen in Mercouri, Queen Rica in Calamba, and Princess Aura in Comotoria. Theres my women in those countries head, and Althea is just telling me to use them. You should just borrow soldiers from them Isnt it bad if other countries intervene? It is, normally. It is because the post-war procedure would be troublesome. Because it is normal for the ones that had lent the soldiers to ask for something after winning the war I know right. That is why, you should just borrow soldiers. Not the Siracuza Kingdoms army, and not the two offsprings of the royal family. You should borrow them. If so, the demand for compensation will go to you To me? Princess Helen, Queen Rica, Princess Aura. I wonder what they would ask from you Althea made a slight smile. It was a little bit mischievous smile. I see, not Siracuza but me, huh. I thought about the three. If its Helen, she might not even ask for anything back. If its Rica, she would probably ask me to stay in the harem that she made for me for several days. If its Aura, she would probably hold back and I would need to force her to take what she wants. Whichever it is, it would end with me just taking care of them. My women, I will take care of. what, isnt it such a simple thing You finally understood Yeah. I thought about it too much No, there is no problem with the way you think, and with your measures. Politically speaking, it is not wrong to make the three kingdoms to promise at least neutrality. Being able to do that, it is almost perfect diplomatically``if it is an ordinary person Thats right I laughed. If so, lets do something that isnt normal I made Eleanors tsukkomi that said up until now wasnt normal too shut up with a flick of my finger. In the outskirts of Reiusu, on the side of the lake adjacent to the grassland. I took out the magic cottage there. Its appearance was just a small cottage just as usual, but I had drawn the lottery using the free tickets ever since I got it, so the interior has become quite something. Using the place next to the entrance as the living room, four rooms were installed, three of them are used as bedrooms, and one as the kitchen. Right now, the magic cottage became a 3LDK house. And in the living room, Delfina and I were sitting across each other. Chigris has fallen Well, I thought that it would I withdrew from the war for a while after all. It looks like the barbarian army has been very eager in that place. That was the last place where the two princesses were seen, and there was no one who had escaped from that place. Thats why, they should be somewhere in that place`` And so, theyre searching every nook and cranny huh Delfina nodded without saying anything. They had also requested it from my place. Asking for the information of the whereabouts of the princesses Youre also doing informant business It is just a side job. It is profitable after all And, did you sell it? Yes, I did of course. The mansion where princesses``Fiona and Marie stayed, the last place that they were seen, the number of underwear that they wore when they stayed`` She said as if counting numbers, and smiled with a grin. I had sold all of the information that was profitable Youre really cunning. You havent sold the information that theyre here did you Thats right, Fiona and Marie are here. Im sheltering them until the soldiers from the three kingdoms gathered. Its very dangerous to stay in the territory of Siracuza, so I took them to Mercouris territory, and to the shore of this lake. I took them using warp so there are no clues left behind. Other than Delfina whos in front of me knowing all about it. No way, why would I sell that Delfina covered her mouth, giggled and smiled. Its a mischievous smile, shes so pretty when shes smiling like that. It would bring quite some profit, but the loss will be too large. The loss of, making an enemy of you Which is it? Is it as a merchant, or as a woman. Who knows Smiling gently and pleasantly, Delfina dodged the question. Within my women, Delfina has a little different position than the others. Im counting her as my woman. But, in fact, she still isnt. Well at least, nominally that is. Delfina Homers Lanmari. This woman who has wealth that is equal to a kingdom, she is saying that she wants to marry a man who could buy her including all of her assets. I still cant buy her, so nominally, were in the trial period or loan. Well, that is just a word play though. Delfina is my woman. I dont know about business I brazenly shrugged my shoulders and raised up my palm. You should just profit whichever way you like Yes, I will do so without holding back. Actually She grinned again. I had just sold things to everyone Everyone? To the Queen Her Majesty and the two Highnesses, equipments and expendables. Her Highness Helen had asked with a political reason, and the other two had asked with personal reason He? Please ask the reason to them personally Ill do that I could somehow understood why Helen, Rica, and Aura did that. I could, but I should ask it properly later. After sending out Delfina, Im in my own room. The room within the three rooms that Im usually using. The magic cottage in the night was very quiet, and has a different atmosphere with the mansion. Im lying on the bed, and stared at the Warp Feather intently. A magic item that I got from the lottery. As long as I have this, they wont get captured. Although, there isnt any problem if they found you Dont read my mind It cant be helped, it flows into me although Im not doing anything Dont reply then. When times like that, you should read the air``no, uhh, its nothing What are you getting convinced off, thats annoying Well, after all, you cant read the air right? I could read something like very easily, dont look down on me Its Ki that you can read not Kuuki(air) right? Things like Youki or Reiki, otherworldly or ghostly things(Kuuki ՚, Ki , Reiki 둚, Youki ) Mumu! I chatted with Eleanor about useless things. Playing with her is somewhat fun too. Mu? What is it. Theres the little girl on the other side of the door Eleanor said it like that. On the other side of the door? I also concentrated and searched. Theres really someone there. Im familiar with this breath. This breathing``is it Marie? It seems like shes hesitating That seems so. I waited for a while, but Maries presence wont go away. With her hesitating presence just like Eleanor had said, she is just standing on the other side of the door. Theres no end like this I guess so I nodded, and stood out from the bed. I went towards the door, and quickly opened it. Kya! Marie was there. In the night living room, theres the appearance of Marie standing in the dark wearing her pajama. K-Kakeru-san What happened. You cant sleep? Nou?un, that might, be so ? What does she mean? Talking while standing is, so`` I took a glance at the sofa in the living room. Lets talk there, but when I thought of that. Uhm! Can Ienter inside? She said with a loud voice at first, but her voice suddenly shrunk, and it was almost disappearing in the end. She was looking down with a flushed face. Isnt this. Its probably like that Ahh, it looks like that. A sneak visit at night``well, leaving aside if those words are correct to use here, but its probably like that. She came to be embraced. I could understand that at least, Im not that insensitive. Thats good too, Im not reluctant about that. The decision that I had taken once had become a hindrance. The promise that I would make the two, Fiona and Marie queens. Inside of me, I had thought that I would do that, after I had kept my promise. Thats why, even now, Im still thinking of how to pass through on this situation. ``but. A-Am Inot good Marie said that to me. She looked up to me, with an expression that she might cry anytime. With a face thinking that she was rejected, with a face that is almost driven to despair. no I shook my head. I, reflected on myself. I made a girlI made Marie make such a face. A failure as a man huh I couldnt say anything back, as rarely as it is, I thought that its exactly as Eleanor said. I pulled Marie to me, and kissed her lips. Ah Her face reddened, covered her lips with her hands, and her tears came out. These tears, I dont hate it, I dont hate these tears of happiness. I placed my arm around her and the back of her knees, and carried Maries petite body. I closed the door, and gently put her down on the bed. I kissed her once more. Finally Un? Im finally, Kakeru-sans woman I see I hadwished for it for so long That much huh. I started to really feel bad about it. Thats why, I. Ill be gentle Yes Marie closed her eyes. Just like I told her, I took her very gently. I did it as gently as I could, the most caring that I could. Warmly, gently, and caringly, I melted Maries heart and body. Chapter 95 Morning, Marie unsteadily stood up from the bed . She woke up from my arm pillow, collected the clothes that were scattered, and wore them . ``!! She let out a voice when she was wearing them . It was somewhat a painful voice . She took a glance towards me . I felt that she would turn to me so I closed my eyes . He didnt wake upthank goodness I woke up, well, Im not so insensitive that I would say something like that . I felt that Marie wants to do something . I dont know what she wants to do, but Im thinking of letting her do whatever it is . Marie walked, and went out of the room . And feeling that, I heightened my hearing, and searched for Maries presence . Before Kakeru-san wakes upI need to make breakfast After whispering something like that, I started to hear sounds coming from the kitchen . The sound of the knife, the sound of the utensils, the sound of processing the ingredients . It looks like just like she whispered, Marie was making breakfast . I raised my body, and sat with crossed feet on the bed . Hearing what Marie is doing, I let her do as she likes to . After a while, a pleasant smell reached inside the room as well . Its probably something warm, soups smell . I started to look forward to it . And there, Eleanor talked to me . What a nice girl Yeah Unlike as usual, you failed as well Youre talking about yesterday huh . Well, yeah I thought that you would do it more intensely . Just like with all the women you had until now . Why didnt you do so? I just felt like it . I said that Ill be gentle after all Look how caring you are Do you want me to be kind to you too? From you? Yeah How disgusting Eleanor said with a happy voice . You dont want to be treated gently? Isnt it too late for that . Ill doubt your sanity first Thats harsh Remember what you had done to me up until now . Its all your fault Hmph That might be true . Well, even so, Im not planning on changing on how I use and treat Eleanor . Shes a Demon Sword, the only Demon Sword in the world that could take all that I have . A girl like this doesnt need what they call kindness . I do not wish for it after all Didnt I told you dont read my mind And while were chatting like that, I started to hear voices from outside the room . Good morning . Ara, Marie, what happened to you? Good morning, Onee-chan . Im making breakfast for Kakeru-san . Breakfastah! Fiona held her breath . I see . Kakeru-san did it with you huh . Un? I felt something wrong with Fionas words . What is Marie making? What is it that Fiona could tell with just one look . Shh! Onee-shan, your voice is too loud . Ah! Sorry, sorry . A scolding little sister and apologizing big sister . The two of them lowers their voice``well, I could still hear all of it with my 777x hearing though . But, congratulations, Marie . Thanks, Onee-chan . Onee-chan is still, not yet? Iun . Why? Dont you like Kakeru-san? Its not that, I like Kakeru-san, but Fiona paused her words . But, what? After a moment of silence, they continued . Im not suitable with Kakeru-san, and theres no reason to do it after all . Thats the same with me you know . A hero like Kakeru-san, in reality, it shouldve been hard for us to just talk to him . But still, Marie, you had your life saved, so you have the reason to give something back . I, I dont have something like that . What, she was holding back because of that, huh . ne?, Onee-chan, I have a good idea . A good idea? Marie lowers her voice once again . She lowers it that Fiona couldnt hear her if she didnt whisper it to her ears . You should just hold the Demon Sword . The Demon Sword? Are you talking about Eleanor? Un, if you do that, I think that Kakeru-san would save you, right? No, no, isnt that too much . Theres that``!! She let out a loud voice . Loud enough that it could be heard with normal hearing . Fiona lowers her voice in a hurry . There was that huh . Good job, Marie . But, Onee-chan . Ill just say this . That, its su?per painful you okay . How painful is it? E?tolike getting hit in the stomach while being strangled while all of your limbs turning in a weird direction, and getting burned, all of that at the same time . Isnt that too much! Well, thats about it I flicked Eleanor who said that so calmly with a finger . I seeun, Marie at that time looked very painful after all . Un . I got it . Then, Ill try to do it tonight . Ill search for a chance and touch Eleanor-san . Un, do your best, Onee-chan . The sisters encouraged each other, and the sound of making food continued . How should I say thisun, how should I say this . She wants to be yours that much that shes willing to go that far, huh . What a good girl Yeah I didnt feel bad at all with Fionas feelings . Receiving such a tragic but brave resolution, I wanted to do something with all what I have instead . I thought of making her a great first experience that would be a great memory with all that I have . Chapter 96 What are you going to do specifically Ill do it in the way that she wants it the most Hmm, you are going to make her hold me then I immediately flicked Eleanor who was speaking such nonsense with a finger. Dont be stupid, isnt it very clear that shes only doing that because theres no helping it. Why would I let her do that Isnt it what she wants to as well Anyways, I wont let her do that Then, what will you do? In times like this``Ill ask her for advice. I warped directly from the cottages bedroom to my room in the mansion. After warping to my bedroom, I walked towards the living room. Althea was drinking the tea that Miu served her. Welcome back, Master What happened? Returning so suddenly Since it was an old womans husky voice, I held her hand without saying and sent my vigor to her. Her wrinkled hand gradually returned to a smooth and silky one, and Althea returned to a matchless beauty. I want you to teach me something Speak then Altheas tone turned into a teachers one in an instant. By the way, Miu read the air and left. I didnt do anything roundabout, I told her the whole situation including Fiona and Maries conversation that I heard. What should I do What about asking what she wants directly? Or asking the little sister what it is Which would you think would be a good memory, one with surprise or one without? Theres no problem asking her about, I dont have any fixations about that. My point is, the goal this time is to make her a good memory. If so, the one with surprise it is I cant ask her then Althea nodded silently, and continued with a serious face. Fiona, the poster girl of the diner Purosu-tei. A civilian who did not know her roots just a while ago Thats right If shes what they call an ordinary girl, there are roughly three that she would want Whats the first one? A man who has good techniques leading her Thats too ordinary. I didnt come here to ask for something like that. Whats the second one? Matching it with her birthday or some kind of special day The timing doesnt match. I dont know when it would be. I want something that could be done immediately, tonight, if possible. Whats the last one? Wedding ceremony Wedding ceremony? Giving the virginity that they had protected until their marriage to the man that they love, that is something that most of the girls long for. The more that it is, if she is an ordinary girl Is it something like that? To be sure, I asked. It is, normally. Marriage is a tool for royalties and nobles, but it is only a dream for ordinary girls I got it. Thanks I said goodbyes to Althea, and warped to the next destination. Wedding ceremony? In Delfinas merchant company. She had her eyes widened hearing what I told her. Thats right. If Im going to do one, how long would it take to prepare it? Would it make it tonight The ceremony itself could be prepared within half a day. Kakeru-sama, are you getting married? No, just the ceremony I told Delfina all about Fiona including the advice given by Althea. Was that so Is the wedding ceremony really something to dream of? To be sure, I also asked here. I do not really know Delfina stressed I. Just hearing that is enough. Ill leave all the preparations to you To be sure, is it really alright? Un? If Kakeru-samas going to get married, I believe that there are a lot of people who would not stay silent Ill also do it with them if they want to I held the Warp Feather. Doing it or not, my woman will always be my woman Leaving Delfina who was smiling silently, I warped once again. Ah! Kakeru-san, did you go somewhere? I returned to my bedroom in the magic cottage. Fiona who saw me got a relieved face and came in front of me. I just had something to do Was that so Fiona nodded, it seems as if she did not mind me disappearing. And the reason for that is. She was staring me so intently. Kukuku, as if a predator looking at its prey Eleanor said joyfully. Thats right, Fiona started at Eleanor without moving. With a face full of resolution that Ive never seen before. It has been hundreds of years since I received such a feverish look. Receiving this, Im starting to want to let her have me Eleanor said mischievously. I wont let you do it okay. Fiona Yes! Fiona who was called raised her head with surprise, and looked at me. Do you have time tonight? Tonight?I have Give that time to me Its alright, but, what are we going to do, Kakeru-san Wedding ceremony Eh? Lets have our wedding ceremony eh Fiona was dumbfounded. Eleanor laughed out loud inside of my head. This is too sudden, Kakeru-san In the bridegrooms waiting room, Io said to me. She isnt in her usual magician look, but in a dress look. As an invited guest of a wedding ceremony, shes wearing the dress Delfina prepared. Her hairstyle was also set very nicely, and unlike her usual self, she had a very mature look. By the way, Im wearing a white tuxedo, and of course, I have Eleanor on my waist. Is that so? Thats right. Its not normal to have a wedding ceremony so suddenly By the way, does Io dream of a wedding ceremony? That is, wellI do You want to have one too? U?n Io thought for a while, then shook her head. I think Ill pass Werent you dreaming about it? Well, yeah, I do, but doing that with Kakeru-san, I feel like thats a bit different. You see, didnt I came because I wanted to enter Kakeru-sans party. So if Im asked if I want to marry Kakeru-sanI think thats a little different I see Ah! But, I want to go adventures with Kakeru-san forever, I think Forever, huh Un, forever! Thats why, Kakeru-san, if youre going somewhere, always take me with you okay I got it When I answered like that, Io nodded with full of smiles. Io left the waiting room, and instead, Marie entered. Maries also in a dress look. The childish air that she had just a while ago disappeared, and she started to show seductiveness. Kakeru-san But, she somewhat has a long face. What happened UhmmOnee-chan ise?to, troubled, no, hesitatingor not that too Marie was being inarticulate. It looks like shes being quite complicated What happened with Fiona? Uhmwhy are you suddenly having a wedding ceremony? Let me see I thought for a while, and answered. Earlier today, I heard Marie and Fionas conversation Eh? Marie told Fiona about last night, and I heard that Fiona would sneak and touch Eleanor Ah! Marie had a red face, mixed with different meanings. Its true that if she touched Eleanor, Id save her, and she could use that as a reason after I saved her Theres also the case with Delfina, but I didnt mention that. Sorry, but I wont have that. Theres no need to suffer pain just to get embrace by me But! Marie raised a loud voice. But that was only for an instant, it immediately shrunk. If so, then theres no reason for Onee-chan, a reason for Kakeru-san to do that do her And, she lost heart. As if, it was about herself. She empathized Marie What? Theres no need for a reason Eh? Theres no need for a reason to become my woman. The only condition is, I liked her and shes someone I want to be with But, if thats so, I`` Ill say it again I intercepted Maries words. The only condition is, I liked her, and shes someone I want to be with Ah! Losing her words, she looked down with a flushed face. It looks like she understood the meaning of my words. Even, me? I thought of it a long time ago. Although, I though that youre afraid of this so I wanted to wait for a while I said jokingly, and flicked Eleanor. Really, me? Even so, she still made a worried face. I only do things that I want to do Saying that, I kissed Marie. I will make you sisters queens, and make the both of you my woman. I only do things that I want to do I repeated the same words. I would only make my women have good times. I did it with Marie yesterday. And today, I will have a wedding ceremony with Fiona, and give her a memory that she wont forget as long as she lives It was, like that But, thats right. I didnt explain all of that. Fiona cant be blamed if she feels worried. Ill go and explain it to her now I stood up and went towards the door. Ah! Marie let out a voice. What is it, I thought, but opened the door. And, Fiona was there. The beautiful Fiona wearing her wedding dress. Fiona?! What, I didnt feel your presence here S-Sorry! Delfina-san gave me thisuhm, she said that its a tool that completely erases sounds and presences That woman Kukuku, she returned your eavesdropping very well Eleanor said while laughing. S-Sorry! Uhm`` Its alright I put a finger on Fionas lips, and stopped her words. If you heard it, then fine`` I said it, but thought of it once again. Lack of explanation``I had just thought of fixing that. Once again, I looked straight at Fiona, and said. I want you. I want to make you have the greatest memory. Will you have a wedding ceremony with me ``Yes With a face full of smileswith tears in the corner of her eyes, Fiona nodded. The wedding ceremony that was prepared for half a day was an excellent one. A beautiful church, guests starting from Nana and others. Melissa who is the Lady Saint of the Solon Church was the pastor. Hikari and Chibi Dragon presented the bouquet of flowers. And many others. The ceremony was an excellent one. Fiona almost cried to happiness many times, and I looked at her just many times to check that it was only tears on the corner of her eyes. At the same time with the ceremony ending, a golden colored lottery ticket that I had never seen before appeared, but. Not minding all of that, I took Fiona with me, and as Ive declared, I gave her the greatest wedding night that I could think of. Chapter 97 Late at night, in the bedroom where moonlight shines down to . Fiona is in my arms . Shes not asleep, shes clearly awake . Shes awake, but desperately keeping her breath, acting like shes sleeping . Her presence clearly shows that . Fiona She didnt reply so I softly poked her back in a descending way to let her relax . Hyai! Just relax, dont be so nervous Is it because she raised a voice, Fiona gave up and looked up to me . Her gaze was a little mixed with spite . Kakeru-san If youre not going to relax, Ill do it forcefully Eh, f-forcefully? Fionas face reddened . Not that one . I reached out my dark auras arm . A third arm, recently, Im able to use it even without holding Eleanor . Using that, I tickled Fiona . Koshokoshokosho Aha, ahahahahah Koshokoshokoshokoshokosho Ahahahahahah, s-stop it, ahaha, K-Kakeru-san Youd stop getting nervous then? I will, I will, ahaha, so please Laughing too much, Fiona answered with teary eyes . Yosh I pulled back the aura arm . Fiona who was tickled got exhausted . Adding what I had told her, she leaned all of her to me . I wiped her skin that was a little sweaty with my finger . She wriggled in a tickling way, but in a different way from earlier . She moved, making our bodies closer . Really, Kakeru-sans so forceful And, she said with a sulking tone . Look how cute she is . Is that so? Yes, youre so mean . Making me wait for so long, and suddenly like thisthats so unfair Ill apologize about that . I didnt think that I was making you wait . Adding to that, its me as usual after I knew about it Kakeru-san as usual, is always this forceful? Its probably not only about what happened right now . Shes probably talking about the situation starting from the wedding ceremony up to the wedding night . Yeah I nodded, and combed Fionas hair softly, and slowly patted her head . I embrace good women . Ill take care of them, make them satisfy them, and make them mine I dont know if thats forceful or not, but thats how I am usually Haa Fiona let out a sigh, it was a little sexy, that my lower part almost reacted . Kakeru-sans so unfair Is that so? Thats right, youre so unfair? In the end, I couldnt understand whats unfair, but since Fionas stopped getting nervous and stuck out bodies, that result is enough . Ne?Kakeru-san? Un? I replied while stroking her head . Is there anything that I can do for Kakeru-san? Just do what you want What I want? Yeah, all of my women are living how they like to do so, and Im letting them as well Is that alright? If you say that I can do all that I wantI might get jealous of other girls you know? I dont mind Ehhh? If you start saying something like that, Ill just love and take care of you until you stopped thinking about something like jealousy Fiona buried her face in my chest . I dont know what kind of expression shes having, but her face is warmer than her body . Kakeru-sans so unfair She said that Im unfair again . Is that so? Youre so unfair I see I love you soo much Fiona embraced me tightly . Until the night has ended, she continued to hug me tightly . Good morning Good morning, Kakeru-san The next day, I woke up with the sisters voice . I raised my body . Fiona already left my arms, wore clothes, and woke me up with her little sister Marie . We have prepared breakfast I made it with Onee-chan He?? Then, its the taste of Purosu-tei huh Yes . We prepared mountain cow fried rice Thats somewhat nostalgic I started to look forward to it . I stood up from the bed, the two helped me wear my clothes, and left the room together after taking Eleanor that I placed against the wall . We walked together with the sisters sandwiching me from the side, with me in the middle . While walking to the dining room, Fiona said . Ne?, Kakeru-san, you said that I can do what I want, right Yeah, I did Does that mean, I can ask something from Kakeru-san as well Just tell me Fiona and Marie looked at each other with me in the middle . Helen-sama, Rica-sama, Aura-sama We want to talk to everyone What, is that all, alright Since she said it formally, I thought that it would be some kind of a difficult thing, but that was all . I got it, Ill take you right now I said that, and took out the Warp Feather . Thank goodness, with this, I can ask about what we shouldnt do Rather than that, Onee-chan, we should ask what kind of things Kakeru-san would get happy with I had heard the sisters conversation before we warped . Look, see how lovable these girls are The place where we warped to, in Calambas audience hall, Eleanor said half-jokingly . Ill just make Rica and the others brainwash them . That they could just do what they want It would be a disaster if one who had never had any authority were suddenly given one Are you talking from experience? Thats right, everyone that I have seen were like that Then, theres no problem . Even if its a disaster or whatever, Ill take care of all the problems the two would bring . Theyre my women after all Kukuku, what a guy you are Ill take that as a compliment I am complimenting you, receive it obediently Is that so Well then, if so, you need to get serious from now on . The two of them asking about what the mentality of a queen means Yeah I nodded, and softly touched Eleanors handle . I will properly, make the two queens Once again, I declared . Chapter 98 I came out of the magic cottage . There are five people inside right now . Helen, Aura, Rica, Fiona, and Marie . Princesses and Queens, and girls that are planned to be ones as well . Heads of four out of the five great kingdoms had gathered here . Its like a little summit . Kukuku, if a meteor falls there, the world would be in chaos Even if it falls, Im here, and youre also here . Thats nothing Hmm, come to think of it, just a meteor would be useless huh Right? That thought of yours of protecting your women is really spiteful Do you really hate it Yes, I do . Umu, I really hate it Although she said that, her voice was cheerful . I dont get it . Well, what should we do before they finish talking How about asking about that lottery ticket that you got? That? Ahh, this huh I took out the lottery ticket . A shining golden lottery ticket that is different to up until now . Its something that appeared after my wedding night with Fiona . Its something that one could easily tell as different, but I dont know how is it different . I guess so, lets go ask what this is Umu I brought the strongest military power that I have, Nana and the slave soldiers to the magic cottage, picked up Hikari by warping, and came to the lottery place . Just as usual, Hikari hugs her mother Eleanor who turned into a human . This is for Okaa-san Thisis this a flower? Un! Its a ring made from flowers Is this the same thing with that in the dragon lasss horn Thats right? . Its matching with O-chan and Hikari? I see While looking at the heartwarming scene of the mother and daughter in the corner of my eyes, I went to the staff . Welcome Youre not saying dont bring that strange family bonding scene anymore huh I have given up . Even if say it, youre going to do it right? Thats exactly right . This is the only place the mother and daughter could touch each other after all If so, just do what you want Thanks Rather than that, which lottery will you draw today? Before that, look at this I showed the golden lottery ticket to the staff . What is this? Ah! Its the fixed lottery ticket Fixed lottery ticket? Yes . Please wait for a moment The staff said that, and took out a different lottery machine from the back . Just like the lottery ticket, it was a golden lottery machine . That is a ticket for this lottery machine He? . What will come out? That is a secret She placed a finger on her lips and winked . It was a mischievous smile, and it was a little cute . A secret huh Yes . Ah! But, maybe I can say this Everything that would come out of this would be equal or more than the second prize . Surprisingly, its all a hit! Its a fixed lottery that doesnt have a missing draw He?, thats amazing Youre reactions too dull . Its really amazing you know Even if you tell me that, I dont know how to react if I dont know whats the prize right U?n, then, Ill tell you one . All of them are a hit, but Ill tell you the one that could be considered as the worst draw Hou, what is it Invisibility Invisibility? Yes! Its an ability that would make everything you touch invisible . This is amazing you now well, if you ask me if its amazing, it is I dont know where and when to use it though . Its an ability that middle school boys would really like to have though . Your reactions somewhat dull . Its really amazing you know? The worst draw is this amazing you know I get that its amazingit means that every other thing that could be drawn is better than that right Yes! I see Well, anyways, I have a ticket so I should just try and draw . But, when I thought of that, I remembered something . By the way, that manI dont know his name huh . That man that got tentacles as skill What about him? What did he draw? I asked about that man . Hes always drawing with lots of tickets, but what did he get from the fixed lottery? He has not drawn this lottery Is that so? Thats a little surprising . With my experience up until now, I completely thought that he had also drawn with this . There are several ways to get a fixed lottery ticket and``ah! Of course, I cannot tell it to you Well, of course . All of the conditions are impossible for that person . He has a completely different way of living with you Were different huh Yes, youre different She nodded to me clearly . Im curious about those conditions though . I wont tell it to you The staff said with a serious face . I wont say it whatever happens was written on her face . She wont leak it with just leading questions huh . Well, whatever . I got it, then, lets draw``Hikari I turned around, and called Hikari . Hikari went towards me while dragging Eleanor with her . What is it Otou-san? The lottery, do you want to draw? Un! Its only once for today I got it! Lets do it, Okaa-san Umu The mother and daughter nodded to each other . As usual, the staff prepared the stool from the side . I felt funny about it``but I didnt say it out . Eleanor and Hikari, the two of them held the handle, and turned the lottery machine . *GaraGaraGara``Poton!* *GaranGaran*, the hand bell rung . Congratulations, its Jackpot Isnt it a fixed lottery Well, that is true, but anyways, its Jackpot!! I see . So, whats the prize? Uhmmits an ability calledCopy Plus Copy Plus? I cant imagine what kind of ability it is Its a simple ability . Limited to one person in front of you, its an ability that copies the ability value and adds your own ability . For example, your ability value is 777 and your daughter-san is 223 Whats with that half-baked numbers I get that Im 777 thought . When Copy Plus is activated, it would become 1000 Ahh, she means 777 + 223 = 1000 huh . I understood the ability, I understood it, but . Thatalthough its simple, wouldnt you get the strongest with that? Being able to add what you have copied to your self, doesnt that mean that you will always be at an advantage? Well, theoretically, no matter what kind of ability it is, it would be the strongest . Yes The staff smiled pleasantly, its the proudest smile that she had today . Thats why I told you its Jackpot I got convinced . Chapter 99 Returning from the lottery place, I picked up Io using the Warp Feather, and came to the Orycutos valley . The lord of the valley, the immortal monster Orycuto ran away the moment it saw me . If it were a comical manga, it would be probably having springs of sweat . Oh?, its running its running Of course it would run, thinking of the things that you did to it up until now Should I stop it? Io readied her magic staff, and asked while looking at Orycuto . Its fine, I didnt come for him today Then why are we here? Just wait a bit I casted the spell, and shot lightning magic on the wall . Its a magic that I learned from Io, and the Orydite wall broke into pieces with the explosion . UuKakeru-sans so unfair Unfair? Thats right, being able to use such a strong magic Although its strong, its only 80% of Ios right, in the first place, its a magic a learned from you There are two ways to learn magic in this world . The first way is to learn it by training properly . The other way is to receive magic attacks . If one has the aptitude for the magic they received, and if they survive after that, they would be able to use it . Coming to this world with all abilities multiplied 777 times, my life force and magical aptitude are also multiplied by 777 times . I also had to defend, and survived after getting hit by Io . After that, I was able to use it . Youre not a magician though Hmm . I dont consider myself as a swordsman as well . I mean, what in the world am I I could use magic, but I main in melee battles and swords . Hero or Savior? Both of them arent good ones huh Eleanor said while laughing out loud . Those words were probably because she knows most of the heroes . Well, that doesnt matter . Well then, lets start the test Ah, yes . What do I need to do? You only need to stand there Eh? I smiled at Io who was confused, and activated the ability . Copy Plusthat I got from the fixed lottery . Copy Ios lightning magic powers Lightning Magic Powers will be copied from Io Akos I designated the ability as Ios lightning magic powers . The next instant, I felt my magic powers heightening . Move back Yes Although tilting her head, Io moved back as she was told . After seeing that, I chanted the lightning magic once again . The magic powers that I gathered exploded . The magic was blasted nearly double the range compared to earlier . Ama?zing?! Were you holding back earlier, Kakeru-san No, its not that I denied it, and looked straight to Io . Its my new ability . I could copy the ability of the person in front of me, and add it to myself . Right now, I copied your lightning magic powers It was like that! Ah! Thats why its about double Thats right After thinking for a moment, I said to Io . Io, you use your magic too . Ill use it together . I want to check if its really copying The one I got before was lending my ability, and while Im lending the multiplier, I myself could not use the ability . But this time, its a copy not lending . Thats why I thought that Io could also use her ability while I copy it . I got it Io nodded, readied her magic staff, and heightened her magic powers . I did the same think . I made eye contact with her, and after we nodded to each other, we shot out magic . The lightning magic explodes, and the shards of Orycudite had scattered all over the place . Did Io shot at full strength? Un! Just as usual I see . Its really copied huh UwaKakeru-sans amazing . That just means, it became twice as strong Well, yeah It looks like its an ability thats more than I expected . Its probably the higher class of the lending ability . The problem is that theres only one of it, but even so, its performance is good enough . Its an ability that is useless for you who is already strong from the start . Ones that has higher ability value than you, there are not a lot of those . Even if you copy and add the abilities of the humans weaker than you, it would be pointless . Also Also? Isnt that an ability that would show its best performance with an enemy stronger than you . Such an opponentdo they exist? well, its not a minus ability so its fine as well That is true I felt Eleanors presence shrugging her shoulders in my head . Its true that its powerful, but it doesnt make me explosively stronger . I thought that it was a good ability at first, but hearing Eleanors points, I felt that I got excited for nothing . Well then, lets go home . Thanks for keeping me company I said thanks to Io and took out the Warp Feather . Well then, Fiona and the other girls talk should be over by now . Ne?, ne?, Otou-san The instant before I warped, Hikari who was keeping herself quiet opened her mouth . What is it Why are you not copying the strong Io-oneechan? Strong Io? What does she mean, I tilted my head . Un . Its Io-oneechan who became stronger with Otou-sans power? after lending her your ability huh Eleanor said, and I realized as well . Io, stand there for a moment Un! Lend Io lightning magic powers Magic Powers of Lightning will be lent to Io Akos . Time Remaining: 4 minutes 59 seconds Copy Ios lightning magic powers Lightning Magic Powers will be copied from Io Akos Io, shoot with all of your powers Un! Io heightens her magic powers, I also chanted the same spell . The two of us heightened our magic power . Hundred Lightning!! Haaa!! The magic exploded, the lightning magic multiplied 777 times with the two of us at the same time . Countless lightning fell down on the stone mountain . Explosion, ground shaking, and shockwave . After all of that ended`` . The mountainsgone Io surprised . Theres a hole that seemed to be opened by the magic hitting it . The stone mountain that was there just earlier disappeared completely . And there, Orycuto regenerated . Its good that he ran away, but it looks like he got caught by the x2 wide range magic . It rather seemed sorrowful because it regenerated due to its immortality . Waa?, Otou-sans so amazing? . Io-oneechan, amazing? Hikari innocently cheered . Hmm, Ill take back my words Eleanor said with a serious face . Its a ridiculous ability Yeah And, youre also finally entering a ridiculous level Yeah A synergy born from the skills gained from the lottery, and it created a ridiculous effect . Chapter 100 I returned to the magic cottage . Nana and the slave soldiers were outside . Im back . Did anything happen No, there was none Nana whos warrior-ish as usual . And that is good . It looks like their talks had ended, and Her Highness Helen had shown us her face once earlier I see . Continue to be on guard for a while Ha! I left Nana and the rest like that, and tried to enter inside . When I placed my hand on the doorknob, I heard voices from inside . Its the first time that we gathered like this Its Ricas voice . I have heard about it from Kakeru-sama . As a woman This time it was Helen . Thats the same with me . I did not hear what he did for the other though This time it was Aura . I heightened my hearing with my hand on the door knob . It looks like only the three of them were in the living room of the cottage . You havent heard anything at all? I do not speak about things like that with Kakeru-sama . However, from the information that I have gained, I can roughly imagine what he is doing Thats the same with me Likewise, the problem is Leaving a breath, the threes voices overlapped . How many percent of it is the truth After their voice had overlapped, the three giggled with a laugh . I can grasp to some extent from the information that was officially announced and the information from spies and agents . What Kakeru-sama has done for usaround 50% Likewise About that much And about that? Not at all I did not hear at all Is that so Yes, that is right, Kakeru-sama is that kind of person I think that I never saw him brag about anything There is one thing though Yes, there is one thing The three laughed again . Un? Whats funny about that right now? Something that I bragged with? I dont have any clues about that . You havent noticed Do you know about it, Eleanor? I asked Eleanor with a small voice . Of course . All of your women has noticed it Everyone? Is it that easy to tell? I dont get it . Otou-san, Hikari knows Oh, what is it? Otou-sans getting along very well with Okaa-san . Everyones saying it, the only one who could be with Otou-san is Okaa-san I see I dont remember boasting about that at all . You remembered what everyone said huh . Hikaris very bright Really Yeah, youre both lovely and smart . You should become a woman that surpasses Althea in the future Will Hikari become that pretty Yes, of course Yay? Hikaris happiness and excitement flows to me . For some reason, I could feel Eleanor rolling her eyes . What is it Nothing She said that, but that feeling got stronger . I dont get it at all, but it looks like she isnt planning on saying it . And while we were like that, the conversation inside has paused, so I knocked and entered inside . Kakeru-sama Helen who was nearest to the door stood up . Following her, Rica and Aura also stood up . Helen and Aura are both wearing their princess dress, and Rica was dressed in a queens dress that is one rank up . The three of them who I forcefully brought here by warping is (in some sense) in their casual wear . Have you finished talking Yes, we have . Especially, Rica-sama and Aura-sama has given advice from their hearts I just said usual things . Queen Rica has taught them the most They were only things as a queen, and most of them are similar to what I taught them before Ahh, I brought them to Rica before huh . Thinking about it, I brought Fiona and Marie to her to make them relieved . I see . Helen, Rica, Aura . Thank you When I said that, the three smiled . Helen made a peaceful smile, Rica made a cheerful smile, and although she was trying to hide her expression, the corners of Auras lips were raised . The three of them are so cute . I should take good care of them later . Kakeru-sama n? About the soldiers Helen who was the first one to return said . Yeah I have sent them to the designated place . They are disguised, and there are 1500 of them I got it I looked at Aura . I have sent 1000 men, they are also from the regular army . Nominally, I have sent them to inspect Kakerus territory . Ask Lanmari later and pick them up Ahh, come to think of it, I asked Delfina to take care of the territory I got from Comotoria huh After the case with Aura, I received very large territory, but I left all of that to Delfina . I got it, Ill pick them up later Lastly, I looked at Rica . I will send 100 royal guards . 2000 people with ruffians as the core . Use the royal guards mostly to protect the two . Theyre all women so they can also take care of the twos needs I get the royal guards, but why the ruffians? They were left behind by the three eunuchs, theyre guys who are strong, but not easy to command . Ill be very happy if Kakeru would fix them on the side Its only on the side huh I do not mind if you send them to the most dangerous battlefield and let them be annihilated Thats quite honest of you They are the ones who are very useful for Kakeru right now I see . In short, theyre guys whore strong but doesnt matter whether they live or die . As she has said, they would be very useful . I mean . Youre really thinking of what I need as usual huh Rica who was intelligent from the first time we met . That has not changed right now . She is a step ahead compared to the other two when doing things for me . Actually, I wanted to go to the battlefield with Kakeru With me? Thats right, I will become a subordinate below Kakerus flag . The two of them probably thinks like that as well Rica mentioned them, and Helen and Aura nodded . Each of us leading soldiers below Kakerus flag, and fight together . An overambitious dream . But, since I cant do that, I can only think of other things I see . Its true that thats impossible . Mercouri Kingdom . Calamba Kingdom . Comtoria Kingdom . Politically speaking, leading the head of the three kingdoms to war is impossible, and if we do that, it would systematically be an overkill . Its something that cannot be realized, so Rica described it as an overambitious dream . Both Helen and Aura made a similar face . They face showed that they were holding back their feelings with their reason . its something that cannot be helped, huh . Yosh I stared straight to them . Disguise yourselves eh? Nana I called out to outside the cottage . Nana whos in her white knight armor entered . Did you call for me, Aruji Reorganize the slave soldiers immediately, divide them into three Ha! And also, similar clothes with Delfinaah, no, Ill do that myself . You go and reorganize them . Can you do it? Within half a day Yosh When I nodded, Nana went out . When I turned around, the Queen and Princesses has not yet regained themselves from their surprise . I dont care anything about politics or system or whatever . Its something that my woman wishes for, thats why Ill do it . What, you dont want to? I asked, and the three shook their head, they eyes shined with a feverish glow . Chapter 101 In a place a little far away from the town of Chigris, there is the fortress called Pishon . Several kilometers far away from that, we came to a place where we could see it . Aruji . 204 under Nana Kanou, preparations are completed Good job I turned around, and looked at the troops . In front of the elite slave soldiers that Nana and I trained, there are three women standing with excitement . Helen, Rica, Aura . The three of them are wearing the same clothes as the slave soldiers, but they werent mixed within . Even if they are wearing the same clothes, they have an aura that cannot be hidden . Kakeru? This time, I heard a voice from above . The two transparent maid ghosts landed . Its Tanya and Peggy . I let them go reconnaissance in the fortress . How was it? Theyre on guard . Their numbers are 531 people Peggy answered . Is she taking distance from me because shes still afraid of me or is it just her strict personality . Peggy reported more specifically compared to Tanya . Right, right, theres 531 of them . About 2 . 5x of us huh Good job I praised the two . Tanya became happy honestly, Peggy made a complicated face . 500 huh Its just good enough Even if youre alone that is If its like that, theres no meaning Just like I said to Eleanor, 500 people is good enough numbers . Taking into account the fact that theyre hiding inside the fortress, their numbers would only make it difficult for me . However, its not like that this time . I turned around, and went to my three women . Were going to charge and steal Pishons fortress . Are you ready? The three of them nodded at once . Ill lend you abilities . Is Helen fine with the dagger techniques like before? Yes What about Rica Im good at something like this She said that, and made a ball of fire . Its weak and doesnt seem practical . Flame magic powers huh, I got it . What about Aura? I learned something like this Aura said and pulled out one strand of hair . She then rubbed her hands together with it inside . When she released her hand, it was cut into small pieces . As if it was placed in a mixer . Can you use it for attacking? Its that kind of technique Hmm . Then, try using it to me I said that and took distance from Aura . Is it okay? Yeah I nodded casually . Aura hesitated a little . She glanced at Helen and Rica on her sides . The two nodded . As if two say its okay, just try it . Aura got resolute, she clasped her hand with the hair strand that she cut with one hand this time, and threw it . The hair flew while raising a sharp wind cutting sound . This is bad! That thought entered my mind for an instant . I drew Eleanor . *Kikikikikiii`n!!!* There was a metallic sound, I received the hair attack with the whole blade . It was an unexpected attacking power . Its because youre letting your guard downwhats with that grinning face Its because its fun . I got cold sweat for an instant but that made me happy instead . Youre quite good, Aura Is that so? Aura as dissatisfied like her words say . Ill strengthen that . On what laws do you do that? Is it using magic powers? Is it some kind of life energy? Its a practical technique using wind magic and recovery magic Recovery? I see I dont really get it, but knowing that is enough . Yosh, lets go then . First, for warming up, lets take that fortress The three nodded, their faces show excitement . Lend dagger techniques to Helen Teresia Mercouri The Dagger Techniques will be lent to Helen Teresia Mercouri . Time Remaining: 2 minutes 59 seconds Lend flame magic powers to Rica Calamba Flame Magic Powers will be lent to Rica Calamba . Time Remaining: 2 minutes 59 seconds Lend wind magic powers to Aura Torideca Comotoria Wind Magic Powers will be lent to Aura Torideca Comotoria . 2 minutes 59 seconds Lend recovery magic powers to Aura Torideca Comotoria Recovery Magic Powers will be lent to Aura Torideca Comotoria . 2 minutes 59 seconds I used the lending ability that I got from the limited lottery . Theres a lot of second prizes that I got during the double chance period, so I used those to the three . Eh?! Whats this I feel asurge of power? Rica and Aura got confused . The two of you, use your powers once again . It must become very different compared to before Helen who has experience said to the two . Rica used flame magic . A ball of flame appeared, it was far larger than the one earlier, it was like a small sun with flares rising . Aura also threw her hair once again . *BUOOON!!*, it with such a stunning sound, and my hand that holds Eleanor got a little numb when I received it . It is Kakeru-samas power . He lent them to the two of you . Right now, you are in the state of receiving Kakeru-samas blessings Kakerus Blessings The two mumbled . Their looks towards me were more and more feverish . Taking those girls, we charged to Pishon Fortress . Raising shouts, we charged . They counterattack, arrows fell down like it rained . I swung Eleanor blocking the arrows . I stole a glance to the three . Helen who had some experience was calm and blocks the arrows with her dagger . Rica melted the arrows using her flame magic . Aura who defended using her hair wasnt able to block all of it and received one arrow . A-re? I dont have wounds Aura thought strangely but immediately got convinced . I see, this is also part of the blessings She said and got convinced . More specifically, its me but not me at the same time . The reason why Aura didnt get injured was because of Melissa that is full of stamina, hidden within the slave soldiers with the powers I lent to her using the first prize that would last for an hour . The Immortal Saint Melissa multiplied 777 times with what I lent . How overprotective Say anything you want . I ignored Eleanors teasing . Making them participate all that they want is what is important . The fortress fell without lasting an hour . Chapter 102 Inside the fortress, I walked around without a particular place to go . Kakeru A woman with the looks of a slave soldier came to me . Its an unfamiliar face . She stood in front of me and chanted magic . Her face changed . It was a disguise magic . After the disguise was taken off, there was Melissas face . Immortal Saint Melissa . She who has a high status even in the Solon Church is wearing the same clothes with the slave soldiers . Were you alright? Un, Im fine! Rather, I feel better than usual Is that so? I didnt get injured at all after all, its all thanks to Kakeru Rica got hit directly by magic though? That was just like receiving a flick of a finger As expected of you huh And so, what am I going to do now? Am I going to silently return to the first platoon again? I asked Melissa to secretly go to the first platoon . Its that first platoon that might throw their lives away for me . Until I retrain them, Im secretly letting Melissa go with them . No, can you go with Helen and the others for a while Would you like me to protect everyone? If its like that, wouldnt it be a huge burden on you? Its alright, its alright . Also, I want to do something for Kakeru I looked at Melissa, her face was very lively . Originally, she had a very open personality, but recently, she had changed again . I can receive an image of her, as if shes a young girl of age, far away to that of a Saint . Is it really alright? That would be very different you know . Compared to Helen, the others, and the first platoon Ill protect the queen and princesses completely and only protect the slave soldiers on mortal wounds right Yeah In some meaning, its the slave soldiers who are completely protected though . I trust your powers . Even if 20 became 213, theres not much difference Kakeru Melissa got happy with a red face . But, if youre going to do separate things, it would be different . Its like doing something with all that you have and holding back at the same time . From how I see it, its as difficult as like making a square with the left hand and making a circle with the right hand Ah! Kakeru, that example is good Melissa was impressed . I mean, it really has that much difficulty huh . Its mostly like that . But its alright, I wont push myself so Hmm . Alright, Ill count on you then Un! Ill take care of you a lot after all ends un! Melissa left after using the disguise magic . She had completely become a maiden I agree . Her impression has changed a lot I like the Saint-dono from before though He?? Thats unexpected That one has larger gaps in heart to exploit Kukuku, Eleanor laughed . I flicked her using a finger . Were the guys up until now like that too? Umu . Especially those kind of humans called Heroes . Their hearts are overflowing with light, but all of them has condensed darkness deep within . Those were delicious Kukuku, she laughed again . What a bad taste! In that meaning, you are very boring . Whats the problem with you? Having that much powers but all you are interested in is to make a harem and embrace women . You should create more darkness . Youre not worth taking over What selfish words I walked around inside the fortress . Under Nanas command, the enemy soldiers who surrendered were dealt with, and the seizure process advanced . Kakeru-sama I heard a gentle voice . I turned around and Helen was there . Helen who was wearing light clothes for easier fighting was a little different from her usual image and it was lovely as well . What happened There is a messenger there right now . Saying that they are under Delfina Delfina? Why in this place? I thought . I got it, Ill meet them I followed Helen . We returned around the entrance of the fortress, there was one man there and two slave soldiers being on guard . The two of them are girls from the first platoon . Good job, I said, and asked them to leave after kissing them . I turned to the man . Delfinas subordinate huh Yes . I am called Adonis What did you came for? I have a message from Delfina-sama``Theo has betrayed He said that and passed me one envelope . tell Delfina I got it In the fortress inside the most solid building . Inside the commanders room, I called Nana . The envelope I got from Delfina``I showed her the proofs that Theo has betrayed . There are two papers, one is Delfinas letter explaining the situation . The other one is Theos written letter for the barbarian army . The contents says``he shall soon find the two princesses and take their heads . Theo Customas . To think that hed betray us Yeah, it is unexpected . He reorganized the Siracuza remnant army at that time so I thought that he was someone who would die fighting until the end I also thought as well There shouldnt be any merit in the remnant army at that time . Meaning, he is innocent at that time That means, it was after that when he betrayed . it probably means, the barbarian army who knew Arujis threat started to break the army down from the inside I see Nanas analysis is convincing . The barbarian army used a roundabout hand against the Siracuza Army that has revived momentum with my participation . Thinking about it right now, there are some clues . The night attack before, we were attacked easily, and the guys that were with him got easily lost that is true Nana heavily nodded . There isThe status of the Duke is promisedin the end of the letterthis must be the deciding factor Duke huh He must have been promised wealth rank and arrogant splendor . However, I wonder if this letter is really true Nana said while staring at Theos letter . There is no way that Delfina would lie to me . It would be either its true, or Delfina is being deceived There is no way that that woman would get deceived Nana said asserted . Her eyes that distinguish the truth and lies in information should be the best . If not, she would not be able to earn that much I agree It means that this letter is the truth . Its an information Delfina got in some kind of way . Aruji, command me Command? I cannot forgive that guy who tricked Aruji . I shall bring his head here within four and a half days Nana said with slight resentment . Thinking about her being a calm, cool, and collected martial artist usually, it could be said that she is very enraged . No, its fine You will forgive him Its not that . I want you to protect this fortress . Youre the only one that I can leave the soldiers to Nana made a complicated face . Ill leave it to you, alright Understood I kissed Nana who nodded . Nana got dumbfounded . Thanks for getting angry . Ill take those feelings well I took out the warp feather . I am going to punish him directly with my hands In the town of Chigris, in the lords manor . Coming here, I was immediately passed through where Theo is . Ohh, Baron-sama, I have searched for you For me? Correct . Actually, I have finished reorganizing the soldiers . We shall counterattack very soon, but before that, I wish to ask Her Highness the Princesses for encouragement After all, we are a remnant army, and the reorganized soldiers do not know the faces of our future ruler . So there, I wish Her Highnesses to encourage them in person . If so, the morale shall raise, and our victory would be without doubt Where is Her Highnesses Before that, I want to ask something What is it About this I showed the letter to Theo . Its the letter Delfina got . The instant he saw that . W-Where did you get`` Its like confessing his crimes Kukuku, Eleanor laughed . Its annoying because shes having more fun than usual . N-No, please wait, that is a misunderstanding Misunderstanding? Right, a misunderstanding . Thats right, I am just pretending to stick with them . They might give opportunities if I act as if I am their insider after all How many soldiers did you sacrifice for that then? Uu! Theo lost his words . And, gradually changed his expression . From panicking to anger . He started to glare at me and finally began to laugh as if to ridicule . Fu, fufufufufu What is funny My plans have were upset due to unexpected things, but whatever . If you came here by yourself, then that is fine by itself What did you say? I am saying that as long as you bastard die, everything shall go well! The instant Theo said that, a magic circle spread under my feet . A purity that would absorb all light, a black magic circle . That spreads out and envelops my body . Goodbye . Shall you wander in the emptiness space through your whole life Seeing Theos victorious face at the end, I was enveloped by pure darkness . A space where nothing exists . There is no up or bottom, right or left, a space where cannot even tell if I am lying down or floating . We got beat What the heck is this It is a type of Cursed Spell . It was mainly used for executions Executions? This itself does not have harm . It only isolates what it caught . However, you cannot escape as long as youre alive . And after those who got captured dies of hunger of insanity, the space would be released . It is a convenient spell that would catch the target when activated and spit out the targets corpse afterwards Thats nasty He probably planned on using this to Fiona and Marie . As long as they get captured, he would be able to obtain their corpses for sure after all I see now . And so? What should I do to get out of here You can get out of it if you die What about a way without dying Theres none Stop lying . If its really like that, theres no way that youd be calm being unable to meet Hikari anymore Thats a fine spot you pin pointed Whatever, say it to me Haa? Would you understand if I say that this whole area itself is a wall? The whole area is a wall? What I can feel is a space of darkness where nothing exists . All of that is a wall huh . If so``I gripped Eleanor . I only need to hit it with using full strength huh Exactly Eleanor answered, she seemed somewhat happy . Lets go . UOOOOO!!! With full strength``with my full strength more than that when the time I defeated the Red Dragon, I swung Eleanor . Powers multiplied 777 times, an attack with additional 100% . The darkness``it broke . What!! I saw Theos surprised face . R-Ridiculous! Theres no way that a human can survive that!! do you have some final words? While gripping Eleanor, I approached Theo . W-Wait, please . Listen to me``y-youd understand I promise Talk I listened with a cool head . I know . Lets ask the other side . Ill make it that youll become a Marquis from a Baron . I can do it I promise, thats why, you understand right D-Do you want money . I-I got it, Ill give you gold coins in`` Fuu I know, its territory right! Ill negotiate, I-Ill make sure its in the center`` Enough I swung Eleanor horizontally . Theos head flew . Leaving a breaths time, Goron, a voice sounded, blood splashed out of his severed neck, and fell down . How kind of you huh He isnt worth hurting Kukuku, thats also true Eleanor laughed joyfully . This girl, shes enjoying all day . I got a little annoyed . But, with this . This time for sure, Siracuzas counterattack shall begin . Chapter 103 UOOOOOOOO!! Blood cloud dances . In the center of the battlefield that the both army clashes . Blood and parts of that were once a human scattered around me . Clad with the dark aura, I swing the two Demon Swords . I-Its the Demon Sword Wielder Hiiiiiiii!!!! The pressure at the beginning disappeared without any trace, Most of the enemy soldiers in front of me ran away almost collapsing . Tanya, Peggy Im here? Yes Since I became free, I called the bright and shy maid ghost pair . Whats the situation? The two flew up above and looked far away while they placed a hand on their forehead . The enemy in the left sides retreating? As expected of Nana huh T-The right side is lightly at an advantage . Ah! Rica-sama and Io-san started chanting If so, its only a matter of time While holding the Demon Swords, I organized the situation . It is a place named Yalcon near Chigris . The reason why this place that only looks like a barren land from the sky had a name is because it is an ancient battlefield where big battles have been held since a long time ago . In that place, we clashed with the barbarian army head-on . Our sides military force is 4700, 4500 reinforcements from 3 kingdoms and 200 slave soldiers . By the way, I left the royal guards to protect Fiona and Marie . The barbarian army has 5000, we are almost equal just looking at the numbers . However, when you said that formation, I thought that you became crazy About the Kakuyoku formation(V-shaped formation)? I do not know that name, but, however you look at it, it is a formation used to surround small forces We almost have the same number as them after all Hikari also participated in the conversation . I thought that you became crazy Dont say it twice . it was the right decision right? It is not something that anyone else other than you can do though When we formed our battle formations, we divided the soldiers like this . Left side, the Kingdoms 2000 coalition soldiers led by Nana Kanou . Right side, the Kingdoms 2500 coalition soldiers led by the 3 princesses . In the middle, me and the 200 slave soldiers . We divided the soldiers extremely tot he side, and by me rampaging in the middle, the Kakuyoku formation showed results . In fact, I made the enemys main army that is 10 times of us in the middle retreat, and the sides started to gradually surround the enemy army . I have already stopped being surprised at each and every action you take but, I wonder what the historians in the future say? What do you mean by what? History is made by the winner Those are words heard frequently With you doing too much, it would be written in the history of the winner with exaggerations Ahh, you meant it like that huh Most of the history books have written exaggerations, but in your case, exaggerating it might become on a mythological level That sounds good in itself too . Your Excellency I was called from behind . Its the first platoon captain, Nikki . What happened? We have finished preparing for a pursuit attack Pursuit attack huh I looked at the soldiers in front of us . Their formation collapsed and started to rout . It will be decided easily if we launch a pursuit attack now . Let me see . How much is our casualty? Each platoon, the use rate of the magic balls exceeds 50% 50% . Of all huh That is correct Nikki answered after she staggered for an instant . She probably remembered when I got angry because they were the only ones who have too many casualties before . Even so, 50% huh . Should we stop the pursuit attack? It at that time when I thought of that . Your Excellency! Nikki shouted . Her eyes widened and stared ahead . I followed her vision``blood cloud is dancing . Somethings coming from the further back of the enemy soldiers running away . It is heading here while slashing off the soldiers . Step backyoull be on the way Ha! Nikki obeyed and fell back . From the presence from behind, I understood that the slave soldiers were taking distance . And, that guy appeared . It is a thin man casually walking through the garden of fresh blood that he forcefully made . A thin man that seems to have a weak constitution, or maybe cursed by something . Is his weapon some kind of a magic sword? Its blade is thin and shimmered with light . He swung that and cut the running away enemy soldier into two . Ohh, reallyy . What useless weaklingss The man said with a gay man(?)s tone and casually walked towards me . Youre the Demon Sword Wielder? You are? Im the Banko Shgun, Tanashi Ariadone . Nice to meet you? Banko? It means the status of being able to have ten thousand subordinates . Its amazing you knoww, theres only 2 in our country after all It means that hes a heavyweight huh I made a small nod to Eleanors words . And why the heck is that Ten Thousand Men General cutting his own soldiers? After all?, such weaklings, you dont need them right? Such weaklings that run away when in front of an enemy . Soldiers must clash like soldiers They ran away in the presence of an enemy, so I executed them . Its logical right? who knows I really dont know . I dont understand what he wants to say, but hes annoying . On that point, you are goood . Your soldiers are also good? Ne?, those girls, give them to me? I felt the presence of the slave soldiers from behind getting disturbed . I refuse . They are mine Then, Ill defeat you and get those girls? Tanashi readied his magic sword . He walked to me casually . I reacted and held Eleanor and Hikari`` . Youre on the way In front of Tanashi, a relatively light injured soldier stood up and tried to raise his spear . Tanashi cut him off . He cut him off into two . Lets goo? He raised a high pitched voice and charged . From his movements, he isnt something simple . Those blood clouds that he made when he cut the enemy soldiers too, he might be the strongest opponent that I will fight up until now . Equal to that Nana-jou, or maybe even stronger Eleanor analyzed with composure . Its pretty much like that . But, his personality is trash that cant be compared . Nikki Ha! Your Excellency Being called, Nikki stepped forward . Ill borrow your strength Please tell Lend Nikki speed Speed will be lent to Nikki Cephalis . Remaining Time: 29 seconds Activate Copy Plus, copy Nikkis speed Speed shall be copied from Nikki Cephalis The merchandise from the Lottery, the lending and copy plus combination . The instant it worked, I felt that power raised all over my body . I clad myself with the dark aura and swung the two Demon Swords . *ZaZaZaZa* Zangeki Shiren(Four slashing attacks) I cut off Tanashis limbs who charged . Araa?? He did not understand what happened to himself and blown away backward with a flat voice . *Dosa!* I heard the sound of the chunk of meat falling to the ground . W-What the heck is thisss, whaaaaattt?? I heard a scream, Tanashis high pitched``scream that is disgusting to hear . If he cant endure, why not put an end to him? No I refused . I took a glance behind . Nikki Ha! Protect that thing until it dies I understood! Nikki saluted . The 200 slave soldiers surrounded Tanashi who is on the ground . Nikki who understood my command correctly watched the end of Tanashi properly . Chapter 104 Ahead of Yalcon, there is the town called Yufrates . The barbarian army that lost the Ten Thousand Men General Tanashi in the battlefield was greatly shaken . It just means that he was such a huge existence . When I reorganized the remaining troops and advanced up to Yufrates, the man who named himself as the vice-general sent an envoy and offered a surrender in return for the guarantee of his life . I accepted it . In the town of Yufrates . It is the most developed town in Siracuzas territory and a town that has been prosperous in commerce and culture for a very long time . Most of the merchants make their footholds here, and many cultured people also live here . It is that kind of town . We leisurely entered that Yufrates . A large palanquin entered the town while protected by soldiers . Described with a few words, that is something like a king-sized bed with a roof . Its size is that of a bed but it is made as a sofa . Fiona and Marie are riding that . Ten soldiers carry that in each direction in a total of 40 men . At first, I thought of making the two ride a carriage, but Aura softly rejected it . It is Aura who is a royalty closer to the people than Helen and Rica . This is more like a royalty She said . It is an idea that would not come from Rica who was mostly confined in the past and Helen whose talents are concentrated to the military . Of course, I dont as well but, I can understand . Being carried by people is more prestigious than being carried by wheels . Thats why I did that . Fiona and Marie who are riding that palanquin is wearing clothes for royalties . They really seemed like it adding it with the palanquin . I-Im so nervous Onee-chan, get a hold of yourself Fiona had a very nervous expression like she reported herself . Marie who encourages her but actually nervous at the same level . They look fine when far away but faults might be seen when near . That palanquin that carries the two entered the town and slowly advanced through the main street . The citizen of Yufrates gathered at the street sides and welcomed them with cheers . Its the same at the time in Chigris . The citizens are happy that people of Siracuza have returned, they are glad that the royalties returned . I thought of why at that time, but seeing Tanashi, I understood . The barbarian army, they have yet to capture the hearts of the people . Probably, they have complaints . And that turns and turns, becoming the welcome to the Siracuza related Fiona-sisters . However, that welcome, it became pressure for Fiona and Marie . Fiona-sama banzai! Marie-sama banzai!! Voices that commend the two could be heard from here and there . And with that, it resulted to the two becoming little because of nervousness . I walked at the side of the palanquin and looked up to the two, then said . Fiona, Marie . You can take it easy Kakeru-san Whatever happens, Im with you Fiona had a stunned face . Onee-chan, get a hold of yourself Marie said exactly the same words as earlier, but, the tone of her voice is different . Whats there was not nervousness but excitement? It was not licking each others wounds, it is a strong tone that encourages her big sister . We shouldnt put shame for Kakeru-san . Look, everyones looking Marie said that, and looked at the other side of the palanquin . I thought that everyone is about the citizen, but what Marie looked at was not that . Its Helen, Rica, and Aura who are walking beside the palanquin . The head of three countries, the disguised girls who are marching beside my unit . Marie says while staring at them . If we become timid and uncomely here, theyll get disappointed that is right, huh . Un, we shouldnt behave strangely huh Un! Fiona regained herself and Marie nodded clearly to her big sisters reply . I dont know why Helen, Rica, and Aura has something to do with that right now . Youre really loved huh Eleanor said . Its with a half-teasing tone . What do you mean? Those girls, Helen, Rica, and Aura, they are people who fulfill their jobs properly as royalty . At the same time, they behave so, that they would not put shame as your woman I guess so I somehow felt it like that . I feel like theyre trying to do their best both at public and private . The sisters, they just said that they must not lose against them . A royalty but your woman as well . Their target of comparison is those three Ahh, I see I got convinced . Its true that Fiona and Maries position is exactly that of the three . It is normal to compare their selves to them . Honestly, I dont really care about that, either way, Fiona and Marie are my women . However, while this and that happened, the two calmed down . On the palanquin, the started to act like royalty, not losing to their clothes . If so, then that is good as well, I thought . Traditionally, the king of Siracuza places their palace on the north side and the queens palace on the sound side . The royal capital is exactly that . Then, what if its with a queen``I entered a mansion on the north side of Yufrates . There is an audience hall that is made quickly in that mansion and Fiona and Marie lined up their throne . Fiona on the left and Marie on the right . I stood diagonally to the two``the so-called ministerial position . I am called Murato Feris . I am honored to be at the presence of Your Highnesses A man wearing armor kneeled and greeted the two . It is an honor as well to meet Yuuki, His Excellency The Siracuza Baron greeted me as well . Are you the one in charge of this town? Fiona asked Murato with a frank tone . No, the one in charge, it is the Ten Thousand Men General``oh, it is Tanashi who governed Yufrates . I am his aide . So, well, I am the one in charge but I was not just a while ago Aide? Marie tilted her head . Murato started his supplementary explanation in a hurry . Yes . Well, that guy was a terrible guy . I tried to stop him many times, but he is not someone who would listen to other people . He is really acting without consultation, everything was done by that man, yes Murato spoke very quickly from the beginning . His mouth had foams and spat saliva while talking . He is a disgusting guy in a lot of meaning . Kukuku, he is avoiding the responsibility at all costs At the same time, hes seeking favor from Fiona and Marie . Well, I understand . I understand wanting to do that . Hes really that as a human, but Ill ignore it for now . Compared to guys like Theo who you wouldnt know when hes going to betray, guys like this are easier to control . If hes seeking a big tree, we only need to be one . Youre saying better words now huh Im not saying it though . I continued talking to Eleanor inside my mind . While that happened, Murato continued his fawning . So, it is not like that, please leave Hidekel to me . The guy in there is an acquaintance for a very long time, so if I persuade Hidekel? I got between his words . It is the name of the fortress west of Yalcon . It is in between Chigris and Yufrates . Originally, it is a place that is good for watching enemies, but right now, it is isolated instead I see The sphere of influence was severed thanks to the entry to Yufrates huh . That is why, with a light? persuasion I really hear it lightly the way he said it . Persuasion huh? What do you think, Onee-chan The two thought of it deeply, and the result of that, they looked at me asking for help . I did a light cough and said . As Your Majesties wish I stared at the two while I said that . I implicitly said that do what you want, Ill take care of it if anything happens . And thatthey understood it correctly . Fiona and Marie looked at Murato . Well then, can you persuade them Please leave it to me! Murato said while he pounded his chest . A face full of smiles, joy from being appointed an important position by the Queen huh . If it fails, Kakeru-san, please With Maries additional words, his shoulders dropped that even I pitied him a bit . I left the audience hall and walked through a corridor . I left to Nana guarding Fiona and Marie . And when I was walking through the corridor like that, one woman came, guided by a servant . A black silk hat and a dress that shows a lot of back skin . A woman who naturally releases a different kind of sexiness from the noble and royaltys elegance . Delfina Homers Lanmari . A female merchant who is said to have wealth equal to that of a country . It has been a long time, Kakeru-sama Yeah We stopped and Delfina and I talked . The servant that guided her silently walked to the wall side, taking distance to not be on our way . You came Yes, just now How was it? Did you earn a lot? Yes, very much Delfina smiled gracefully . I see, good for you then I said that and put a hand around Delfinas waist . It was a movement without warning, unable to react, she landed within my arms . And after that``I kissed her . I sucked her sweet smelling lips . I enjoyed her lips, unlike how she looks, she becomes just a girl the instant she enters my arms . After enjoying that leisurely, I released here . what is it so suddenly? You earned a lot right? Its all thanks to me . Its my share What a wily man Delfina made a sulking face . I already released her from my arms but she is still lovely . Cute rather than pretty . She took a breath and made a serious face . Then, she told me . Kakeru-sama . I wish to receive permission What, permission? Actually, I am thinking of profiting from selling information, not just supplies Information? What information? I thought about Theo for an instant and my eyebrows moved . Please do not misunderstand, What I wish to sell is Kakeru-samas information and the Demon Swords information . About the real Demon Sword, about the Demon Sword that newly appeared, and about the Demon Sword Wielder who uses them . I am thinking of selling those three will you get profits from that? I thought for a bit, but I couldnt get it . Can that be turned into money? I can just say, it depends on how to sell it I see I dont understand anything, but since Delfina says so, she would probably earn from that . If so, that is alright . I can allow you, but I have a condition Is it about your share? She said mischievously . I ignored that . Its a secret that Hikari can turn into a human . It is only about``Demon Sword Hikari Yes, I understand She said with a face saying of course . Then its fine Theres no problem as long as she protects that . You doting parent I ignored Eleanors teasing words just as usual . And, I started walking with my hand around Delfina . Delfina and the servant that guided her got surprised . Kakeru-sama? Do you have plans after this? Greetings for Her Majesties`` Then, go with me Its alright if its Fiona and Marie if I told them later . And just like that, I pulled Delfina to the nearest room . Theres a bed inside . Bingo . I pulled her inside, and the servant closed the door in a panic . And, I kissed her . The second kiss for the day . Delfina was quick to match the movement of our mouth and tongue . After kissing for a while, I released her . She had a far more feverish face compared to earlier . What is it so suddenly? Ill take my share Eh? Did you not want it I didnt say I dont want anything T-That is true You dont want to? Delfina made a sulking face . what a wily man I embraced Delfina . I poured the accumulated fervor that I got from the battle earlier into her . What a terrible man It became late in the night and she whispered exhaustingly . As Ive thought, Delfina is ridiculously cute in times like this . Chapter 105 Inside a room during the night . It only looks like a normal room with a glance, but it has a significant characteristic . There is a wide table in the middle of the room, and there are lots of sand on top of the table . It is not an ordinary table or sand, it is a kind of magic item in this world . It is an excellent item that when activated using magic powers, the sand will absorb the magic powers and create a three-dimensional map . And the ones surrounding that is me, Nana and Helen . The General-type Nana and the Strategist?Advisor-type Helen . I heard the route where our army would advance from now on from these two . And then, Helen sent her magic powers to the sand table and made a map . This is Yufrates where we are right now, and onwards, there are the four towns, Gariraya, Kirenect, Genesare, and Tiberia . These four towns should be the next ones we should capture Whats the order of priority? I asked Helen . There is not much difference except Genesare . Breaking through either of them, we can reach the previous Siracuza capitalit is now named Adoa right now, but we can go there with a straight line What kind of place is Genesare? It is made to glare over the road that leads to the royal capital . It is a place that if there is a decent amount of soldiers and knowledgeable talent, it can turn into a fortress for both offense and defense If so, shouldnt we start from capturing that? From how I hear it, I feel like we might get attacked from behind if we leave it alone . No, it should be enough leaving one unit of troops close there . It is alright to capture it, but there will be more damage to the opponent if we let them use it half-bakedly . Just like a poison that slowly kills them I see I recommend sending Nana-san there Me? Yes, there is only Kakeru-sama and Nana-san who could keep Genesare neither dead or alive that they could not retreat nor advance I see I understood what Helen is trying to say . You mean, hold back on them at full strength right? Yes Well capture the other three towns while Nanas pinning Genesare? No, if possible, up to Adoa Well go up to there at once? Yes . And while we do that, we should let the enemy soldiers escape to Genesare maintain their half-dead-half-alive situation, huh Exactly Helen and Nana stared at each other . The two who were once enemies with the regular army and rebel army . Its interesting that theyre facing each other like allies just like this . So, it is only you or Kakeru-sama Understood . I will answer with all that I have if you entrust it to me This was not lines towards Helen, but to me . Nana is a modest woman in a sense . She will obey all of my orders, but she wont ask something from herself . She wouldnt even ask for orders as well . This is aggressive enough for her Eleanor said . I also think so . She wont say please let me do it, but shes almost saying the same thing . I havent experienced this that much, so I feel a little refreshed . I asked Helen after thinking for a while . Is there a way to rout the enemy towards Genesare for sure? There are some . We can intentionally weaken our encirclement to Genesares direction, we can spread rumors about the battle in Genesare being at an advantage for them, we can incite the commander in Genesare . There are those I see, ahh, I wont ask about the details Helen made a surprised but lonely face . Her face is saying You wont ask? . Ill leave all of it to you two . Do it well Yes! As you wish Use me like you want too . I dont mind if you make me run to here and there as a pawn Yes Helen smiled elegantly and nodded . I saw that face of hers more beautiful compared to the time when we first met, when she went down from her carriage . Kakeru-sama? No, I just got mesmerized by you That is Helen became red like an apple . Un, shes really more beautiful compared to that time . Helen-denka is beautiful Nana said from the side . She had a casual but a face that says that seriously . From my eyes as well, you are enviously beautiful Nanas beautiful too you know Thank you for the words`` Im not saying it as flattery . You are the most beautiful in a battlefield Nana got stunned . She had a face that she did not think she would be told something like that . I also think so Helen agreed . Its the same with Nana earlier . Nana-sans white armor stands out in the battlefield, and after that, it brings upon relief and trust as well . You are the one who killed the enemies the most, but you have the least amount of blood on yourself Yeah, I thought of that too . At first, I thought that it was that kind of armor, but fighting together, I found out that it wasnt . It is being fended off, it cannot follow your own movements in the first place Thats right, Nana moves with the vigor that she would fend off the spurts of blood in the battlefield . The reason why she has more moves than me, is probably because of that . To think thatI was thought of such I thought of it ever since I see, it was the same with me too huh Helen and Nana stared at each other and finally made a smile . The twos appearance of mutually recognizing each other was beautiful and blinding even more so . I was called by Fiona, and I came to her room . Is it because its inside her room? Fiona welcomed me with the same clothes when she was still just a poster girl . Sorry, Kakeru-san . Calling you so suddenly No, its fine . I heard that you want to discuss something with me, what is it? I want to ask Kakeru-san something Say it Will you please become a Great General? ha? I got dumbfounded, Great General? Whats that? Its literally how it says . The person with the highest position that commands the Siracuza Army I dont mind being it, but why? I wondered Fiona said that and made a serious face . I have thought for so long, what should I do in this war as a queen . I felt like only being a symbolic existence is not enough . Up until now, Kakeru-san have carried usanyways, I wanted to do something Hmm Thats why, when I heard that Kakeru-san is being rumored in the enemy side recently Its probably the rumors Delfina spread . About the Demon Sword Wielder and the two Demon Swords . I heard that they are afraid of that, so I thought, that should be strengthened, and Theres where the Great General comes huh Un . I heard many things from many people . I heard that Marie and I can appoint someone freely Well, youre Queens after all Of course, they can do what they want . So, its like thatwhat do you think? I stared at Fiona . To think that she was thinking of that . you, cant? Fiona became crestfallen . It looks like she misunderstood my silence . Its not that, I just got charmed Eh? I thought you became beautiful with the characteristics of a Queen Fueeee!! That way of getting surprised isnt like a queen though I poked her cheek and teased her . Hey, dont say weird things Fu, sorry sorry I looked at Fiona once again, and at the same time, I remembered Helen and Nana . I got it, Ill become a Great General Really, theres a lot of good women around me . Chapter 106 I left Fionas room and walked through the corridor . I thought while I placed a hand on my chin, and whispered to myself . Great General huh, I wonder which Great General it is Umu? What are you talking about? If it is the words Great General, I would think of both the Shogun and Five Tiger Generals, but both of them are a different kind of general . I just thought which one I would be Fumu . What is Shogun? In short, the Lord, it can be recognized as the army or a powers top person . They can also make a government and become the highest person there too . The Shogun is the person the Emperor tellsIll leave everything about the country to you What about the Five Tiger Generals? This ones completely a subordinate . Its one where the strongest five subordinates of the Lord is chosen . Its closer to an honorary title Fumu, I see . If so, I think that both of them are different That might be true However, in your case, can you not make an example out of that Five Tiger Generals? It is not about you though What do you mean by not about me? You, you are planning on making the princesses and queens of the five great countries yours right? Your goal is to make the princesses and queens your woman, and make them stand by your side . And to achieve that, it would be Five Princesses rather than Five Tigers though Hmm Its not Five Tiger Generals, but Five Princess Generals? Theres no general about that butI tried imagining it . No, rather than imagining it, I should just do it in reality . I took out the warp feather and warped from that place . Aura Kakeru-san? Eh? What, what? I took Aura with me and warped to the next place . Rica Just in time, Kakeru, I want to discuss``hyan! I added Rica and warped . Helen What is it, Kakeru-sama I pulled Helen to the twos side and warped again . Fiona, Marie Lastly, I went to Fionas place . Marie was also there . What is it, Kakeru-san? Everyone too Fiona who I just met earlier was confused . Marie also reacted similarly . Everyone, stand side by side When I said that, the girls looked at each others faces . What is it about?What should we do?, the girls made those confused faces . Is it not better to explain it I guess so, but when I was thinking of that . Lets line up Fiona said . It is something that Kakeru-san is doing, I am sure that there is a reason for it No, this time, theres not much a reason though . I just wanted to take a look . That is true . It what Kakeru-sama is doing I got it How should we line up? One row? The queens and princesses said and started lining up . From the left, Helen, Rica, Aura, Fiona, and Marie . I took distance and stood where I could see the five of them properly . The five of themtheyre very beautiful . Each one of the has their beauty, but they look more beautiful lined up with each other . They looked so beautiful that I thought they have a multiplier effect on each other . Ah! Is it that Rica placed a fist on her palm . Kakeru, you want to do it? Un? Thats why you gathered everyone . Un, if there is not this many, it would not be Kakerus opponent after all Rica nodded many times and made a face like I get it, I get it . No, its not like I wanted to do that Its just I wanted to line up my woman from the Five Tiger Generals idea . But when I thought of explaining that, the girls moved first . Helen took of her clothes and Aura flushed her cheeks . Fiona and Marie who does not have that much experience yet had faces that do not know what to do . Fiona, Marie . Go and take off Kakerus clothes . Ah, dont touch Eleanor okay . It will be terrible Rica started directed . She who has made my exclusive harem in Calamba is used to these things . Fiona and Marie who was given clear instructions came to my side and carefully took off my clothes, not touching Eleanor . Fiona and Maries breathing that became rough and touches my skin . Aura who became embarrassed and started fidgeting . Helen who moved gracefully as she took off her clothes . And, Rica who seemed calmest with a glance but had the most feverish eyes than anyone . They acted in front of the public as proud royalties, but right now, they acted just like my woman, without thinking of being a royalty . What good women Theyre great women who even made the sarcastic Eleanor say that . I completely agreeI feel love . U?n, but, I wonder if it would be enough with just us It might be better to bring Melissa-san too . She should be nearby With that, Helen and Rica tried to organize . Wait, you dont need to do that I stopped the two . Eh? Is that okay for Kakeru? Dont mind it It is true that I usually have the vigor that is multiplied by 777 with the lotterys effect, with just the five girls here, it would be not enough if I go seriously . But . Rather than getting satisfied, I feel like loving you girls today Thats right, I felt like it . I feel like loving the good girls all that I an . Just like I declared, I slowly, carefully, and gently did it with a controlled liberation of desire . I thoroughly loved the five queens and princesses . Chapter 107 In the town of Kirenect . There are two men in the command tower that were made at the center of the town . The two of them are wearing armor, and from how the position they are standing at seems, one of them is the commander and the other is his subordinate . The man who is the commander is named Herodotos, a skilled person who follows just after Tanashi within the army . He is using a telescope and watching the battle being held across the outside wall . Were lucky Yes The adjutant replied . There is information that says the Thousand Blades appeared in Genesare, and Him in Kirenect I see, if so, the one who is coming here is The Hundred Lightning Io, we presume The instant the adjutant said that, lightning fell at the front lights . That was not a natural phenomenon . Lightning clouds appeared in the clear skies in an instant, and numerous lightning fell from there . It is a wide scale lightning magic . It looks like youre right Yes . We are very lucky . After all, our opponent is the weakest within the Siracuza Army The adjutant said, and Herodotos grinned and nodded . Notify the whole army . Tell them to fight with all of their abilities . We can win with that as an opponent We will win? Just here, though Herodotos grinned and looked at the adjutant . The barbarian army has ended, you know . I need to think of my next way of living Are you saying that it is this battle? If one would want to surrender, they would want to surrender with good conditions, dont you think so? We can surrender with good conditions after we win in this opportunity and immediately surrender I see We have continued to lose since he appeared, we can have the only victory mark if we win here . And, it is the weakest Hundred Lighting within his subordinates . We can only throw in our chips here . Its what they say about when the Oni is not around As expected Fu, Herodotos laughed . Well then, lets finish it quickly . We have 3000 soldiers . Go and crush that magician girl quickly Yes Herodotos watched the battle situation from the tower . He is not the type of commander that comes to the front lines . He is a type of man that commands in the command center like this place``the safest place . And from there, he sends commands one next to the other . The battle reports that returned were all about his army being in an advantage . And finally, a soldier rushes in with a face full of delight . Report! The enemy army has retreated! We won huh Herodotos-sama? Should we send a pursue attackit is alright like this, but I want more achievements Herodotos hesitated . The opponent is the Hundred Lightning Io . She is one of the heavyweights of the enemy army . She can also be described as one of the strongest ones as a magician . However, just like this, she is not much when it comes to the battlefield . If it was possible to capture that Io? Wouldnt that make the negotiations more advantageous? Thinking of that, Herodotos decided . Yosh, notify the whole army`` H-Herodotos-sama! A different soldier rushed in with a pale face . What happened? T-There is enemy reinforcement Reinforcement huh, whats its scale? I-Its the Demon Sword Wielder A reply that does not fit as an answer . What did you say! Please calm down, Herodotos-sama Herodotos was surprised, and his adjutant made him calm down . There is information that he appeared in Kinerect . Thinking of the battle results there, the one there is the real one . And, Kirenect is far from this Tiberia . Even if he flew in the sky like a bird, there is no way that he would reach this place this fast T-That is true Herodotos became relieved . The distance between each places that the adjutant made him notice brought him relief . If so, it is a fake or a bluff huh Yes . It is probably someone who is holding the Demon Sword Replicas that is in trend recently If so, clean it up . Crush that troops that that fake Demon Sword Wielder leads Herodotos gave the order . However, the soldier would not move . What is it, go send the message T-That is What is it? There are notroops Ha? He is alone . The Demon Sword Wielder is moving towards us alone ha? Herodotos was stunned . He quickly took his telescope and looked at the front lines . Ahead of the lens, a single man holding two Demon Swords is moving towards them while raising a dark aura . He is alone? Dont tell me The real thing? Herodotos paled with his adjutants words . The man was not leading troops, but advancing alone head-on . The man that exceeded tactics and started to become a strategic-class existence . The man who controlled the real Eleanor and brought forth a new Demon Sword . The master of the Demon Sword, the Great General with five peerages . Herodotos paled to the man that appeared but immediately regained his composure . Make the whole army concentrate to the front Herodotos-sama? You idiot, coming here all alone . There is no way that a single person can win against an army no matter how strong you are . Make the whole army charge, crush him Y-Yes! The soldier ran to send the message quickly . After a while, the soldiers swarmed towards the opponent . After staring at that for a while, Herodotos opened his mouth . Well then, lets go Please wait, if Herodotos-sama goes to the front lines Who said Im going to the front lines? Eh? However, you saidlets go Thats right, Im going . Im going to run right now eh? The adjutant was stunned . His face shows that he could not believe his ears . We have nothing more to do since the Demon Sword Wielder appeared . We can only run away while the soldiers buy us some time B-But Go and hesitate if you want to die . I dont want to die . Im going to run away while 3000 soldiers buy me some time Herodotos went off the tower, pulled his horse that was tied, and jumped into it . And, after taking a glance at his hesitating adjutant, he made his horse ran to the back direction . The town seems very empty . The citizens were ordered to stay in their houses during the battle . He quickly sprinted through the empty town . I need to think of another way . A way that would let me survive Herodotos muttered . He is thinking of how to protect himself . He is that kind of man . He is a famous man who has risen up to his position now, surviving with quick judgments and fast decisions . And, that judgment is correct . He had judged with the information he got about the Demon Sword Wielders power right now, he would be able to run away easily if he sacrifices 3000 men . That judgment``it was broken for the first time . By a man that cannot be measured by common sense . Soon after he went out of the town on the opposite side, a man was waiting for him just right ahead . A man holding a Demon Sword, wearing black clothes . Its the man that he saw through the telescope earlier . Ridiculous! Why are you here! Eii! Ill pass you like this When they passed each other, the man swung his Demon Sword without a word . Herodotoss vision rolled . He was not able to understand until the end that his head was cut with once slash . Chapter 108 I looked at the head rolling on the ground . Is it okay to say that this guys the boss? From how his clothes are, its should be . On top of that, it was exactly as the information said The information about him running away by himself when it gets dangerous huh Its good that you bought that from Delfina huh . It costed a lot though I was asked by Delfina if I wanted to buy this man, Herodotoss, information for 1000 silver coins . I bought it for 1200 silver coins . Delfinas expression at that time was a little interesting . When I buy expensive things, I can get lottery tickets for every 300 silver coins . Since its a good opportunity, it was better to take 4 tickets for 1200 coins and adding a little more rather than 1000 silver coins for 3 tickets . Well, thats a digression . Your information was being spread too, you shouldve just used that to negotiate I can get lottery tickets in return, I didnt lose out . Also Also? Delfinas going to be my woman someday, I wont lose out anything in the end I see Eleanor got convinced . While we were talking, I advanced towards the town of Kinerect while cladding the dark aura . There was some appearance of the civilians taking a peek from their houses windows . Were they chasing after Herodotos? Soldiers come from time to time though . D-Demon Sword Wielder Its the Siracuzas Great General Hiii!! No soldier attacked me . Most of them get frightened the instant they saw me and some even ran away instantly . I was able to advance just with intimidation . This place also fell huh Yeah . The remaining is`` Master? We have a report The maid ghosts flew with a little time difference . Recently, the movement range became wider, so I left the two of them in Gariraya and Tiberia . Gariraya, capture complete?! Tiberia had some resistance after Master have left, but it was suppressed I see, good job Resistance huh, maybe you shouldve just remained until end That should be enough . Tanya, Peggy I called the maid ghosts names . As you can see, this place is also about to be captured . Go fly to Nanas place and tell her that theres no need to buy time anymore I got it! The two quickly disappeared into the sky far away . With this, only the royal capital Adoa remains Yeah, just like this`` Master! Tanya descended from the sky . I sent her to Nanas place, but she returned for some reason . What is it? Isnt too fast for you to return? Theres enemies, enemies are coming from there Tanya pointed in the opposite direction, to the direction where Herodotos was running to . I saw clouds of dust from the far horizon . When I went out of the town and waited, that came . The clouds of dust approached up to a hundred meters before me and stopped . With that, it could be seen clearly now . Waa?, theres so many horsies? Hikaris easy-going voice . What came was a cavalry unit . Their numbers are roughly 300 . Their numbers arent that many, but if it is this organized cavalry unit, they should have quite some penetrating force . There are unknown flags mixed within Yeah, theres that one that seems to be quite aggressive within the normal barbarian armys flag It is similar to the great generals flag that you asked to make Eleanor said . After I got appointed by Fiona and Marie as a Great General, they also made me a flag for that too . Its the two Queens thoughts about making it a symbolic existence . It is similar to thatthat means . Their big boss came out huh Umu . It should be that Barbarian King or something That sounds like a very strong name Hikaris lines were somewhat easygoing after all . And when I was talking like that to the Demon Sword mother and daughter, one man went forward from the cavalry troops . He went forward holding the reins very well . You should be Kakeru Yuuki! It was a very loud voice . A low voice that could be clearly heard although were a hundred meters away . I looked at the man, I observed that man who is a hundred meters away using my eyesight that is multiplied by 777 times . He has a plaster figure-like bearded face and an armor full of fine scratches . He also has a very muscular body and twin swords which were as long as a long sword . Its a man that has a considerable air around him just by being there . That man opened his mouth again . I am Thioza! Thioza Stratos! Cropolis Kingdoms King! Cropolis Kingdoms King, Thioza . Its the organization that we have always called as Barbarian Army and that organizations leaders name . Its the real one Yeah, I can tell with his atmosphere That is also a kind of hero Eleanor muttered without getting moved . When Im hearing about things like those from her, I would feel like the heroes like a huge bargain sale . Im Yuuki Kakeru I also released a loud voice not losing to Thioza . A voice multiplied 777 times . It is not a shout, it is a casual, normal, but loud voice . Their horses were stunned to my voice that was louder than Thiozas . The only one that was only relatively fine was the horse Thioza was riding . Thioza glared at me while he made his horse calm down . You really did us well huh Were enemies, on top of that, it is something that happened in a battlefield Why do you obstruct me? Is it for your Baron title Come to think of it, I was Siracuzas baron huh . I really forget about that frequently . Ill make you a Duke . Hereditary that is . If you want, Ill even give your second son a title Thats quite grand . If it is hereditary, not only me but my eldest son will become a Duke, other than that, he would even give my second son a tile as well . It is a good condition . Well, normally that is . Im not interested Then why are you fighting Its for women . Ill make my women queens Dont kid around!! He shouted at me for some reason . Everybody should know about that though . What is a man of your caliber doing making a puppet! Thats a misunderstanding But, what he is saying is more correct, the thing that youre doing is too insane That might be true, but that doesnt matter . Whether if Im really just trying to get my women become queens or have a different agenda . Theres no difference, Im going to defeat this man in front of me either way . Come at me What? It doesnt matter what Im planning if you defeat me right? hmph Thioza laughed . He laughed while he raises the corner of his lips . Fuhahaha, that is true, that is exactly true Thioza wielded his twin swords . Everything will end as long as make you just a head . Lets go! Thioza charged with his horse . This instant we passed each other, his twin swords loomed with pressure . I blocked with Eleanor and Hikari . His slash was sharp, but the power is not that much . Theres no big deal if its just added with a charge . Ill block and drop his head, itll end there`` . Otou-san! Unusually, I heard Hikaris desperate voice . The next instant, an extraordinary power attacked me . The two Demon Swords got knocked back, and an arc-shaped light flew towards my neck . ``hmph! My body instinctively reacted . I kicked the side of the twin swords and jumped back to escape the danger . I was careless``, but when I thought of that . What the heck Thiozas appearance changed . Dark blurs gathered around his body, and``he transformed . Two horns on each side of his head and bat-like wings from his back . Looks like a devil Yeah UuIm scared? Hikari got frightened . Looking at Thiozas appearance, I remembered about Aura . The Comotoria Kingdom, the country that was infiltrated by the demon race unknowingly . Is Thioza the same? Where did you get that power This is my power I see It didnt seem like hes planning to not say it at all, his eyes seemed like he really thought that its his own power, and even feel pride for it . Here I come again . UOOOOOO!! Thioza came slashing . He controlled his horse and slashed with his twin swords charging . I received that using Eleanor and my hand got numb . ``haaa!! I held my place adding strength, and pushed back . You wont just keep getting attacked right Of course! I answered to Eleanors urging . I fixed and clad the black cloak that was made from Eleanor and Hikaris aura . And after that, I quickly jumped after pushing Thioza back and slashed at him from above . He received using his twin swords . Thioza didnt receive any damage . But that impact connected, and the horse that he was riding were smashed . *Gakiin*, the metallic sounds that come from the Demon Swords and twin swords clashing echoed, and Thioza jumped off of his crushed horse . I exchanged blows with Thioza . Black cloak and two Demon Swords, long twin swords in a devils appearance . Thiozas cavalry who have approached watched the fight between those two who are similar while they hold their breath . Thioza who stood on the ground became more stronger . His horse seemed to be holding him back, and his power and speed increased compared to when he was on top of a horse . ``but . Ku!! What, is that all that you got Although it is only for a little, I pushed Thioza back . Power, speed, and skill . I exceeded him with all of that . And, with the stamina as well . After exchanging blows for about ten minutes, he started to lose his power . Sweat comes pouring out of him, and he had a strained face . It was time limited huh Thats quite common, UOOOO!!! I raised a gear and continued attacking . Ill push just like this``, but when I thought of that . Gongs echoed from the sides and soldiers gathered . Its my``Siracuzas soldiers, the soldiers gathered from three kingdoms . The soldiers that I saved by capturing this town by myself came . And in that instant when I got distracted by that . Haaaaaa!! Thioza repelled me in a sword lock as if he mustered his strength to do it . I also concentrated my powers and stopped, on the other hand, Thioza pulled back using that momentum . When I tried to follow up . Thioza-sama! One soldier moved forward from the cavalry troops . He was pulling a different horse and ran to Thiozas side . Thioza jumped and rode that horse . Hindrance came, our match is postponed Saying that, he made his horse turned around as if he was very used to it, and left together with his cavalry . Thioza seemed to be exhausted, but the new horse he was riding was full of life, and ran like the wind . Theyre very fast that my soldiers that gathered from the side could not follow, they come quite and leave quick too . The reason they suppressed Siracuza so quickly was probably with the help of their mobility Thats true, it is frustrating, but it would be for another time What are you saying I took out the warp feather . Theres no need to wait for that I said that and warped . The path where Thioza were retreating at tremendous speed, that was the path I passed through when I came to capture this Kirenect . I warped, right in front of Thioza . What!`` I presented the surprised Thioza with a cross slash using the two Demon Swords . Thioza who fell down separated into four had a face that tells that he couldnt understand what happened until the end . Chapter 109 Deep within the night, inside a corpse collection camp . One man appeared before Thiozas corpse . Its a man wearing black clothes like an assassin . The man is wearing his hood deeply hiding his head, and a dark mist was pouring out of that hood . Anyone can tell the peculiarity of that with a glance, no, just being near it . Its an existence surrounded by such wicked thing that those who have a weak will might lose their minds just being near it . That man reached out his hand towards Thioza . A similar dark aura came out of Thiozas body and was absorbed to the mans hand . Thiozas appearance which was similar to that to a demon gradually returned to that of a human, and when that dark aura was completely sucked away, Thioza returned to a simple human corpse . The man closed and opened his hand as if to check the thing that he collected right now . The man whispered with a voice full of bitterness . That man that commands a Demon Sword, and brought upon a Demon Swordhow many times has this been What times? ``!! The man was surprised to the other man that suddenly appeared . He quickly turned around, and saw a man who had two Demon Swords crossing his hands while leaning his back against the entrance of the corpse collection camp . That man had a sharp gaze and raises the corner of his lips that looked vicious with one glance . The most heretic existence in this world, commanding a Demon Sword and brought upon another one . Demon Sword WielderKakeru Yuuki Yeah Why are youhere? If those things that appear everywhere`` Kakeru pointed at Thiozas corpse . ``demonic existences? Or things as such, even an idiot can tell . Calambas three ministers, Comotorias queen, and this guy where did you find out about Calamba I have an informant within my women If you appear one next to the other like that, even an idiot can tell that theres something big connected behind it Ill just say this, this time was an irregular He?? Kakeru slightly widened his eyes and asked back while smiling . The seed that was sown from far before, it had just budded just now Does that excuse have any meaning? We dont plan to be your enemy Are you scared of me? We are ones who live in time eternal . And, you are just a human After tens of years, or a hundred years longest, you will disappear . That time is just a blink of an eye for us . We can just slowly resume our plan after that . Thats all out of it I see . Thats convincing``but Kakeru drew Demon Sword Eleanor and pointed it towards the black man . Theres no assurance that you would really pull back then what will you do Thats already decided The Demon Sword Hikari was also drawn . The dark aura coming from the Demon Swords``they seemed to be similar to that of the mans, but its a dark aura that was completely different in essence . Its irrelevant if I cut you off! ``so fast!! Kakerus charge had far exceeded the mans expectation . He instantly let the Demon Sword Wielder close in to him, and the Demon Sword was just before his face . The two shadows passed each other . Kakeru cuts off the mans arm that he raised up to counterattack . Swords cannot cut our flesh . We are existences of this world but existences that are outside its laws . Even if you are the Demon Sword Wielder He?, is that so? Kakeru raised the corners of his mouth while he stabbed the mans severed arm using Eleanor . In these cases, its usual that youll beFuhahaha, it doesnt work!and regenerate Exactly``Mu! The man was clearly agitated . He moved his sleeve trying to do something, but it moved with nothing happening . what did you do I didnt do anything . I just charged with full strength and slashed . This girl said something like she has something special that might work against you guys, so I just let her do it Demon SwordEleanor! Thats right . Well now, leave that head behind Kakeru charged swinging the two Demon Swords . The instant they passed each other, the mans body were cut into four with a cross just like Thioza . Tch, got away huh The man suddenly disappeared, and the only thing that remained was the stained assassin clothes split into four . Kakeru sheathed the Demon Swords . Ah! Youre here . Kakeru-sans here huh Io passed by outside . What are you doing in this place? No . Its nothing . Rather than that, you seem to be looking for me, whats up? Un, you know, this is only if its fine, but, Kakeru-san fought a lot today right? Thats why`` Kakeru kissed Io not letting her finish . The thing that was shown in her face``it was expectations . And Kakeru correctly understood what its target was . What about the bed? H-Here Io seemed very happy although a little embarrassed . Kakeru put an arm around Io and secretly picked up the torn assassin clothes . He casually put into his pocket the thing that might be a clue for the next time . Chapter 110 Adoria, the capital of Siracuza . The last base``it was surrendered bloodlessly . Thioza who brought them up to one step before unifying the Siracuza territory disappeared, and because it was a situation where the main executives were defeated as well, the soldiers lost the will to resist without someone to lead them . When I advanced alone with my usualthe rumored Demon Sword Wielderappearance, the white flag was immediately raised . Adoria Palace, in the audience hall . The sisters Fiona and Marie are sitting there . Fiona sat on the right, and Marie sat on the left, on thrones that the Kings and Queens have used originally . And in front of them, I asked their impression . How is it? How do you feel E?toI dont really know It looks very extravagant, andI feel like Ill be uncomfortable just by staying here Just like Fiona and Marie has said, they look very uncomfortable . They were fidgeting, and really seemed like they feel discomfort . I get that feeling . This Adorias palace is the most extravagant palace that I have seen . Its several ranks higher compared to the one in Calamba and Comotoria . Vast open space, excellent pillar decorations, very soft carpet, and floor that is polished like a mirror . It is so extravagant that I dont have any clue how much it would cost . The sisters had slowly started get used to acting theQueens Power, but they almost returned to normal being overwhelmed by this extravagance . No, it might be even worse . Its like they advanced three steps and took four steps backwards . We will be working here everyday right Marie whispered . She seemed very worried . I decided free her from that . Thats true, but its alright if you dont Eh? What do you mean, Kakeru-san The sisters stared at me at the same time . I told this before, but you are Queens . Youre Queens so you can just do it how you want it to . If you feel uncomfortable here, you can move to a place you can be comfortable in, if you want, you can even destroy it and change it to a place you can be comfortable in I-Is that alright? Whats bad with the owner of the house reforming it? The scale is different, but its basically the same . When I said that, Fiona and Marie seemed to realize something . I see, it was alright to do that ReformI could not think of that Yeah thats right I nodded . Suddenly, an idea popped out of my head, so I told them that while grinning . If you want, you can carry the Purosu Diner and bring it here The store? In here? Yeah, this place is wide enough for the store to be in it right? Its trueits wider than our store The whole store can be inside You can just place it in here . If that makes to most comfortable . And then, you can have the audience in the first floors seat . You can just make it like the audience of a messenger is with a Queens reception fumu, fumu, I see? Ah, Onee-chans faceits her face when she would seriously do it He? I looked at Fiona with Maries words . Fionas expression became bright after hearing what I said . According to her little sister, that smile of her that came from an uncomfortable one, was her face when shes plotting something . Kakeru-san . Is it really``okay to do what we want? Yeah, you can do it however you want it Wont there be people who disagree? Silence them with the Queens power . Tell me if you need physical power Queen, andKakeru-san Isnt that the strongest? Fiona silently whispered . Ne?, Onee-chan Fionas bad face infected her little sister, and Marie whispered to her big sister . It looks like their tension has completely disappeared . I left the hall of the throne and walked through the corridor . They seem that they might become an unprecedented Queen . No, maybe having two Queens is already unprecedented Did it not exist in history? Was there a precedent in your knowledge? She asked me instead . I thought . There was no two Queens, but there are a president and a minister, or an emperor and a minister . There are quite a lot of countries that have two tops existing at the same time Fumu, then, I am convinced where your idea came from . Such thing does not exist in my memory . Such a country where several highest authorities exist simultaneously Is that true? Okaa-san Umu, no, it might not be true as well Inside my head, I felt Eleanor grinning, or having an emotion like that . There is only one with the highest authority in this country after all Hmm? About which one who has the final decision? Is it the big sister, or is it the pattern where the timid looking little sister actually has the power . Well, either one is fine I do not mean it by that Un? Eleanor denied it . What does she mean? I cant really get the meaning why she said theres only one with the highest authority . When I pointed that out, it felt like Eleanor made a half laugh, so I got more confused . Kakeru Rica came from the other side . I placed my arms around her waist, kissed her, and asked . What is it? A person who wants to meet with the Queen came . Probably, a troublesome person Rica answered as usual although her cheeks were flushed . Troublesome? Un . A troublesome person I got it, make him wait Rica repeatedly narrowed her eyebrows to thattroublesome person . Hearing that, I thought that some countermeasures are needed . In the drawing room, there is one Jii-san . The Jii-san stood up when I entered the room, but was disappointed after seeing my face . You are? Ah?, Im I thought for a moment, and named myself with the position I have right now . Siracuza Baron, as well as the Kingdoms Retaliation Armys Great General . Yuuki Kakeru You were His Excellency the Baron . It is an honor to meet you And you are? When I asked him, the Jii-san arrogantly``braggingly named himself after clearing his throat . My name is Constan Calaman M Siracuza . I am from the main Royal House of Siracuza seven generations ago I heard his name beforehand, but I found out that hes an ex-royal family member right now . I mean, is that remarkable? He should be a commoner or barely a noble right now Eleanor said . Is it like the emperors grandchild or something . I made that Constan sit, and I faced with that Jii-san after sitting . One maid entered the room and puts down tea for two . Tea that is poured inside an expensive-looking teacup . I added sugar and stirred with a silver spoon . Constan did the same . I started the conversation after both of us had taken a sip . And so, what did you come for? Where is the Queen Her Highness Queen? Ahh, thats right, was it about you wanting to meet the Queen Exactly If so, then theres no problem . Ill hear you out instead Baron Your Excellency Jii-san slightly glared at me . I have wished to meet Her Majesty the Queen Say what you did you come for, Ill hear it out and pass it to her does Her Majesty knows about this? About what? About me meeting you? Or about hearing you out? Well, she doesnt know both of them Constan narrowed his eyebrows . A nobles tyranny is the sign of a fall of a country you know Fu?n? I looked at Jii-san with cold eyes . Fall of a country? That means the country getting destroyed right? Exactly, from time immemorial`` What were you doing up until now I interrupted Constan who was about to arrogantly say something . What? Fall of a country, a country getting destroyed . Although its inappropriate to say this, for better or for worse, Siracuza Kingdom was about to fall, no, it had substantially fallen, by the hands of Thioza Stratos that is . And with that, that Cropolis Kingdom or something wouldve been made We do not approve of such a Barbarian King I am talking about substantial things . Right now, if the Kingdoms Retaliation Army did not exist``what country would this be? Constan became silent . And then, what were you doing at that time We were waiting for the chance to retaliate . There is such thing called currents, we are constantly observing that tide to avoid being late Fu?n And, its this timing huh . Ahh, its probably this timing . Delfina I muttered that name . Constan flinched . W-What is it suddenly Dont you know about Delfina? I have no clue of what you are talking about No, well, I was surprised too you know . When I went to ask her thinking that she has many kinds of information, but to think that it was a person directly involved . You, it seems like you owe Delfina a lot Thats right, debt . I used the warp feather to Delfinas place to get information before I met with Constan, and she told me that . It looks like he owes Delfina a lot of money to maintain his position as a noble . And then, most of the Siracuzas nobles had died, and since you have the nearest blood right now although youre from a side branch, you came to meet the Queen``you came to extort them `` Constans face was red with anger . Youre just like a hyena That money hungry Homers! Constan slams his fist on the table . You talk as if you know it! Arent you the one whos a hyena! Getting angry instead huh How can I say this, well, as expected I guess . Eii! Let me meet her! Let me meet the new Queen! In the first place, for a mere noble do such thing to me who is the blood family of the royal family is absurd! I shall meet the Queen and`` This, you know I picked up the silver spoon . Its a silver spoon that has a decoration, theres the same thing in Constans teacup as well, and he used that earlier too . Its a special made that would shine when a person from the royal family touches it eh? Didnt you know that theres such thing in Siracuza? ha! Constan realized after looking at the silver spoon . After meeting Delfina, I asked to prepare it in a hurry . Its to make sure whether hes really from the royal family or not . Good job thinking of that . I shall praise you I ignored Eleanors words and said to Constan . Was it that your blood became very thin, or is it that there is a different reason . I dont know about that, but I put down the spoon and glared at Constan . Either way, it means that its a mistake for you to have an arrogant face as a royalty ``!! Constan stood up with a red face and walked to leave the room . Just wait``Ill make you regret this Like that, he left with those words . How stupid I put down the spoon and said to him coldly . Going this far, do you really think I would leave something that would make me regret? He probably has a brain that cannot realize that Eleanor said with an amazed, cold voice . And without a week has passed, Constan was bankrupt after being cornered by Delfina . After that, no one knew about his whereabouts . Chapter 111 Royal capital Adoria . I watched the grand enthronement ceremony that the kingdom held within the crowd . The castle town that is rowdy celebrating, and stall pubs . And from there``I looked at Fiona and Marie at a distance that one would normally be unable to see from without using a telescope . The two of them appeared on the palace balcony and waved their hands to the crowd . Instantly, the whole town was showered with cheers . Those two . They became like it Thats true . They became beautiful It might be incomparable when I first met her . She was just a weak girl that can be found anywhere at that time Eleanor is talking about Marie . She probably feels something for Marie because she had once possessed her . Well! Thank goodness it succeeded . Thanks for the help, Delfina I said that and stared at Delfina who had sat quietly in front of me from earlier . A womans long hat and black silk dress . Shes a good woman who has both intelligence and charm at a high level . I would need to say thanks to Kakeru-sama as well . I was able to profit in this enthronement ceremony in a fold after all Shes cunning as usual . She did not only lend them money, but even influenced what that money would be used for Eleanor said . That is right, she lent money . The money that was used for this enthronement ceremony is something that the Siracuza Kingdom borrowed from Delfina . The kingdoms treasury is almost empty because of the long war, but even so, they couldnt not held an enthronement ceremony, and they cannot do it shabbily too . And so, Delfina volunteered to lend them money when they needed it . Although it might be wrong for me to say this``was it really alright? Lending it There would be quite a lot of profits even if the interest rate is less than usual with that amount . Also, Kakeru-sama have given collateral as well Delfina made a cunning smile . As expected huh Thank you for the compliment It is unprecedented for a country to borrow from one individual merchant, but it seemed that this would be the best way to do it . The enthronement ceremony is grandly opened like this using the money from Delfina . The reality of the extravagant ceremony and the princess of the Siracuza returned from a commoner then became a Queen made the public excited . The cannon salute that was shot to the sky echoed . There was 17 shots coming from the Siracuzas unique divine number 17 . Soon after, a flower path that extends from the balcony . The flower path extended to my place . Attention gathered towards me . Delfina had disappeared when I noticed it . A clever, good woman . Shall we go then Lets go! The Demon Sword mother and daughter said . I stood up and advanced through the flower path . I did not only advance, I went towards the Queens with the Demon Swords power``clad in dark robes of aura . The rowdy celebratory castle town had turned silent at once . *Gokuri*, it was so silent that swallowing sounds could even be heard . I took my time reaching the palace, and went up the balcony . And there, I faced Fiona and Marie who are in their queen appearance . Kakeru-sa`` I secretly gestured Fiona who was about to call me likeShh . Fiona realized something and changed it . And, with a clear voice . Great General Kakeru Well done Following her big sister, Marie said . She had a soft voice, but a voice that would make the people who hear it calm down . The two of them had different types, but what common was``they had the dignity of a Queen . I kneeled in front of them and reached out the thing that I brought . As you have commanded, I have gone and take it back What I reached out were rings, two big sized rings . The royal familys ring . The people who have confirmed that nearby buzzes and that instantly spread . This, to its rightful master Well done, Great General Kakeru To praise you of your achievement, we shall give you the honor to put it on us `` . Thank you very much I got a little surprised . I didnt know about that . It was decided that I would hand it to them and they would put it on themselves . Is it an ad-lib? They are thinking and taking actions with their own thoughts That seems to be so . Oh really, the two of you, what good women . I respectfully took the Queens hand and put the ring on them . On their thumbs . To their thumb that is the symbol of authority . The royal familys ring releases a holy light after touching the bloodline of the royal family . Those two lights covered all of the surroundings . The next instant, the crowd roared as if the whole royal capital Adoria shook . Deep in the night, in the queens bedroom . Fiona and Marie are standing there . They went towards me while still wearing their queen dresses . A calm, warm colored lights made a good atmosphere . Kakeru-san Welcome Isnt that line weird? No, it is not Well then, please come her Marie pulled my hand and let me sit on the bed . Fiona pushed the card that was prepared in the corner of the room . Their active movements made me remember the time at Purosu Diner . They were doing that in their queen dresses, so it was interesting . There is food on top of the cart that Fiona pushed . They are familiar food . Thisdont tell me Yes, its mountain cow fried rice, extra large Brings back memories . This was the one I got when I first went to your store right? You remembered Of course I looked at the fried rice and looked at Marie . Come to think of it, what was Marie doing at that time? I was in the back of the store . After all, I didnt know Kakeru-san at all at that time I see . Well, I was just a customer after all, a first-time visitor too . Its natural that you dont know me then I found out that Kakeru-san was the one who hunted so many mountain cows, and went to ask you to save Marie at that time right? I remember that I stared at the mountain cow fried rice . The two girls of the Purosu Diner, the beautiful poster girl sisters . Siracuzas offspring, the twin queens that breaks the tradition . Thinking about it carefully, it was the mountain cow that made me connected to you huh Yes Un What an interesting connection . I reached out my hand to the fried rices dish . Fiona subtly stopped that and took the dish instead . No . We will make you eat it Kakeru-san . A?n A?n I let the two do what they want . It is very interesting being served by them in their queen appearance . I quickly finished the extra-sized fried rice . Thanks for the meal, it was delicious The two of them stared at me with flushed cheeks . They stared at me with red faces while standing in front of me . I understood something with that face . Do you want me to do something? Eh? The two of them raised their voice at the same time . Their faces were overwritten with surprise because of my words . How did you know? Fiona asked . I dont know the reason . I could only tell that you had such faces Kakeru-san Marie was moved . Her eyes became moist . And so, what is it? Uhm, we want to ask something Fiona and Marie, the two of them took off the ring on their thumb at the same time . The thumbs ring that is the symbol of authority They took that off and handed it to me . Please, put it on us again We want Kakeru-san to do it Fumu Oi, you I know Eleanor was about to say something, but I interrupted her halfway . Oh really, isnt that too insensitive . I know that much . I received the rings and took the twos hands . I placed the ring on them without hesitations . To their ring finger . The ring that did not fit shone . The two of them stared at that cherishingly . The two who wished for that . They wished it to be put on their ring finger that shows love, not on the thumb of authority . I took Fionas hand . Kakeru-san You were beautiful, Fiona today was exactly what a Queen is I praised, and kissed her . Fiona became soft on the bones and lean her weight to my body . I took Maries hand while embracing Fiona . K-Kakeru-san You were lovely . I can do my best for that lovely queen . I heard those kinds of voices being raised from here and there I praised, and kissed her . Marie became soft on the bones as well and lean her weight to my body . I took off their dresses while feeling their warmth and breaths . K-Kakeru-san While wearing should be better`` The two of them tried to say something, but I made them shut up with a kiss on their mouth . I undressed them off the queens dress which was their last symbol of authority . The two girls wearing a ring with their appearance bare . How beautiful I said that, pushed them to the bed, and connected our bodies . I returned the two who have acted the duties of the queen to just regular girls . Chapter 112 I came to the lottery place . The ones who can come here is me who is someone who came from a different world, Hikari who has my blood flowing in her, and Eleanor for unknown reasons . In Eleanors case, she can turn into her human appearance when she is here . What are you staring at No, I just thought, youll be in that appearance when we come here right? So what? Its only me who knows that appearance Hikari knows too you know?! Hikari said from the side . That is true, but I didnt mean it like that . Eleanor isquite beautiful . Her body and face are that of a child, but the expression made from her eyes and lips, and the atmosphere that is being made from her bearing . From those, I feel notcutenessbutbeauty . No, maybecute and beautiful at the same timeis correct . And only me knows that . I looked at Eleanor . How can I say this`` . Uhmm? There was a voice talking to me . A womans voice . When I turned around, there was the lotterys staff there with an amazed face . I might be saying this for so many times, but can you please stop bringing that heart warming family scene here? You started awakening to a weird thing too The staff grumbled . What do you mean by a weird thing? well, whatever . I regained myself and asked her . Is there a new lottery? How did you know? You said it before right? That there would be new lotteries when there are huge movements in the world I see, I said it when Mercouri took in new paper notes right? Thats right . Thats why I thought that the same thing might happen because of Siracuza this time Yes, thats true! Its amazing right?, restoration of a country, on top of that, there are two queens you know? There is no doubt that it will be written in history . Something like Twin Queens of Restoration Twin Queens of Restoration, thats cool . Something like Tokugawa Yoshimune I think hes called something like that too . And so, what lottery is it this time? I looked at whats behind the staff . , Other than the red and white banner, there is a cloth covered signboard there . Jaja?n! The staff removed that cloth at once . What appeared was the prizes list of the lottery . Let me see I looked at the prizes list . Special Prize Siracuzas Secret Treasure 1/1First Prize Territory in Siracuza 1/1Second Prize Land in Siracuza 5/5Third Prize Siracuzian Slave 10/10Fourth Prize Siracuzas Specialty Product 50/50Participation Prize Siracuza Silver Coin 300/300 All of it is Siracuza huh Eleanor said . Thats true . Well, its easy to understand . The case in Siracuza was solved after all On top of that, if those two becomes the restorers, the value of these prizes would go up . There is no doubt that the lands and territories there would skyrocket It would skyrocket? Hikari asked with eyes full of curiosity . It would go up for sure . Its like being told after entering a large company with good performance that the bonus is not cash but stocks And if you receive that, you would work harder right! The staff also showed agreement . If you receive stocks from the company youre in, on top of that, if it is rising stocks, you would be working harder to increase its value even more . The stocks of the lands and territories of Siracuza would increase from now on, so although this lottery feels cheap, it is quite worthwhile . But leaving that aside . Whats the special prizeSiracuzas Secret Treasure? It is a secret treasure, please look forward to it after you draw it out Hmm . There are numbers written, does that mean all of whats inside the lottery is this? Yes In short, it can be taken for sure if you draw until the end Thats right? Oh really, Dear Customer, lotteries of drawing lots is like that right? The last ball would be a win for sure It would normally be . I just thought that it might be limited to that in this lottery because there are some mysterious elements to it . But even so, I see, I can get it by drawing until the end huh . Well, what a good thing to hear then A mans voice from behind . When I turned around, there was that man . The man who drew the lottery and came to this world before me . It has been a very long time since I teleported here, but I have only met him in this lottery place . That man grinned and said . You, how many do you have? About 20 tickets I have 300 tickets . It means that I can get all of it after gathering 40 more tickets . Yosh, Ill draw later, Ill gather tickets first The man said and disappeared . Seeing that, the staff whispered . If it is that person, there is no doubt he can gather them I think so too I dont know what kind of life that man is living, nor how he is gathering them, but he would gather an amazing number of lottery tickets every time . In numbers, about 10 times of mine . But, that is correct Un? I looked at the staff . No, it might be improper for me to say this, but the possibility to draw the special prize is low, especially at first I took a glance at the prizes list, counted them, then asked . It isnt 1 in 367? Yes, at first Isnt it a mysterious lottery as Ive thought? The possibility with normal lotteries, in this case, would be 1 in 367 . Thats why, gathering tickets and drawing all of them is the correct strategy this time . What would Dear Customer like to do? Its impossible to gather 367 tickets``ahh, its impossible to gather all of them before that guy I said that and Eleanor on my side nodded . When it comes to the ability to gather lottery tickets, Im overwhelmingly weaker than him . On top of that, he already has 300 tickets . Its impossible to gather 367 tickets before him in this situation . But`` . For the meantime, 10 tickets . Theres 11 pulls right? Hikari, can you draw the lots as usual? Un! Ill do it, Okaa-san? Umu One?two . GaraGaraGara? We have a cute Goddess of Fortune with us . GaraGaraGara``Poton . Eh? Fumu Waa? The three of them said at the same time . What came out was a golden colored ball . S-Special Prize, Jackpot The staff got so surprised she forgot to ring her hand bell . At a later date, it looks like that man collected everything from the first prize and below while crying . This is Siracuzas Secret Treasure huh After returning to the mansion, Hikari went to play with Chibi Dragon, so Im left alone with Eleanor in her Demon Sword appearance . Theres a palm-sized box on my hand . A crest is carved on the outside of the box . Its the same crest with the rings that Fiona and Marie are wearing in their thumb . I only need to open this right? That woman said so I open it Are you sure? Eleanor said with a joking tone . Youre with me, theres no problem n? What? I thought strange of it because she suddenly got silent so I asked . I-Its nothing! Well, open it right away She urged me weirdly . What was that? Well, whatever . I regained myself and opened the box . Shi??n . Nothing happened . Theres nothing inside the box . I feel fooled because nothing happened . ``it was at that time . Light overflowed from the bottom of the box and enveloped my body . Are you alright?! Yeah, Im fine Eleanors panicking voice, my calm voice in contrast to that . Its because the instant the light enveloped me, the effects of thisSecret Treasureflowed into my head . I seean item that makes a techniqueor rather, a secret technique You can tell? I can``heighten ones imaginationthat has a strong image will become power . huh Hou Eleanor who calmed down returned to her usual enjoying voice . Thats interesting . After all, you did not have a technique that seems like a technique up until now Come to think of it, thats right . I was fighting mostly by using my abilities after all I have the All Abilities 777 Times that I got from the first lottery . It was even easy by doing things thoughtlessly using that ability, so I did not have the idea of making a Secret Technique . And then, youre saying it can be made easily? As long as theres a strong imagination Then, do it She ordered me bossily for some reason . Well, whatever . I imagined . About me using the technique . Of course, only I can use it . Being unfathomable is good . Just like the two Demon Swords, being unfathomable is good . And then, it would be great if it is something that has effects on my women . I imagined the ability that can satisfy all of those conditions . I strongly, strongly, imagined . And, it became`` . Chapter 113 I returned to the different world from the lottery place, and jumped using the Warp Feather . At an open field from royal capital Adoria where the slave soldiers are stationed . I left most of the slave soldiers in a place that is a little bit away, so they wont get caught in one swoop whatever happens . Is that all you have! Come more . Charge more! Eii!! Yaaa!! In there, Nana is training the slave soldiers . 20 vs 1 . At one side, a 20 person platoon that is the basic unit of the slave soldiers, and Nana by herself in the other side . Nana lets the slave soldiers attack, and she would parry them . The difference between their strength is clear . Nana has the leeway toeducateeven though she has twenty opponents coming at her at once . After watching that for a while, I called out to Nana . Nana *KiKiKiKiiiiin!!* Nana raised her gear and came to me leisurely after parrying away all of the weapons of the slave soldiers who attacked . Aruji, did anything happen? Nana stood in front of me and asked . And then, tension ran among the slave soldiers . Their tensions changed to immediate action because of training . The slave soldiers took their weapons at once, forms a line and took attention to me . Dont worry, its not like that . Nana, I want you to cooperate with something Cooperate? I made a new technique . I want you to test that with me After I said that, the slave soldiers got relieved at once . They probably got relieved that it is not a battle . At the same time, they started to have curious faces . Its because the same thing happened many times up until now . Kakeru-sama created a new technique again? If its true, then only Nana-sama could be an opponent I wonder what technique it is this time The women chatted and started to show interest . The slave soldiers got convinced because of what happened up until now . On the other hand, Nana held her sword unmoved, and asked me . What do I need to do? Aruji . Am I on the receiving end? Or shall I attack? Before that``Nikki, the first platoon, step forward The first platoon that Nikki Cephalis commands stepped forward . Can I be of help? Lend me your ears I whispered to Nikki . Nikki nodded although a little bit surprised . Understood I faced Nana, and drew Eleanor . Sorry to keep you waiting . Ill attack from my side Ha! Nana readied her sword . The tension rises . Not only between us, but the slave soldiers who are watching stood with tension . And within that, I carelessly charged``and carelessly swung Eleanor . *Gakii`n* . A metal sound that is a little out of the atmosphere . Nana who received Eleanors slash got confused . She made a face saying what was that half-hearted attack just now . Nikki Ha! First platoon, attack! I took a step back, and instead, the first platoon that Nikki commands attacks Nana at once . Its exactly the same scene that I saw earlier . One platoon vs one Nana . Nikki charged ahead and was first to attack Nana . The instant Nana received that attack without difficulty . *Bashun!!*, it sounded . Nanas sword was blocked by a dark aura, and her body received an impact . What!`` Haaaaa!! Nana was forced to step back because of the auras impact . And there, a different slave soldier attacked without delay . She attacked and Nana received again``then, the aura exploded again . I sheathed Eleanor and watched that with crossed arms . This is the technique I thought of using Siracuzas Secret Treasure . I thought . If I would want to go undefeated by myself, the 777 multiplier ability, the additional attack, and the mother and daughter Demon Swords are enough . Probably, its enough strength to take over all under the heavens . Thats why, theres no need for me to get strengthened anymore . Instead, the thing that I thought, and trying to do recently . The thing that can be called My Boom . What should I need to do to lead my women, and fight with them . Using the women at their limits``and making them show results . This technique is the one I made out of that idea . What in the world is happening? Eleanor had doubts in the scene in front of her . I thought of it by myself, so she doesnt know the details . I shot out your aura with that one attack . That aura doesnt have an effect normally, but it would react when receiving attacks, applying impacts from within Fumu . It means that, that woman would receive extra damage every time she receives the slave soldiers attacks huh Thats right If so, what about this? After Eleanor said that, she sent an image directly to my head . You, thats ruthless Im a Demon Sword after all I see I nodded and raised a voice . The sixth to the tenth platoon . Hold your bows and arrows, shoot Nana . First platoon, fall back The slave soldiers moved immediately . Without hesitations, 100 of them held their bows and shot Nana at once . Trust towards Nana, the training they have regularly, and absolute obedience to my orders . With all of those mixing up, they acted the order without delay . A hundred arrows flew towards Nana at once . ``Haaaaaaaaaa!! Nana sucked her breath and swung her sword . Her sword that danced like a storm blocks the arrows at lightning speed one next to the other``but . Kuu!! Nanas beautiful eyebrows narrowed and she let out a voice of anguish . Every time she blocks an arrow``every time she blocks the slave soldiers attacks, the Demon Swords aura explodes . Eleanors suggestion . Since the aura explodes with every attack, what then if the attacks are increased by the use of bows and arrows? Her suggestion created an effect that was exactly what she imagined . That Nana is being pushed back by the slave soldiers! You, youre really ruthless Just call me determined Its not what you say, but how you say it huh All of the arrows were blocked . Nana stabbed her sword into the ground and breathed with her shoulders . All of the one hundred arrows were blocked, she doesnt have any injuries . But regardless of that, Nana was exhausted . Shes so tired that she might collapse anytime if she doesnt use her sword as support . Its probably the first time I saw her get exhausted in such a short time . And, the slave soldiers who saw Nanas exhaustion for the first time . Kakeru-samas really ruthless That Nana-sama who is as strong as a monster I knew itI knew it, but still, amazing That appearance resulted in respect for me in a straight way . Chapter 114 Afternoon in Reiusu, inside the mansion . After the case with Siracuza ended, Im relaxing right now in the mansion that I returned to after a long time . Relax, if so, there is only one thing that must be done . Uhmm, Master n, what is it, Miu? Is it enoughI need to do my work Postpone that for later I immediately dismissed it . Today, I have MofuMofu-d Miu since morning . In the living room under the sunlight passing through the window, I MofuMofu-d Miu . MofuMofu, MofuMofu . I continued to MofuMofu Miu while being careful to not let her get away even while relaxing . There is no doubt that Miu has a lot of work piled up since I started to MofuMofu her since the morning . Haa?how relaxing? . Miu is fluffy as usual I take care of myself, so Miu answered timidly . I have always taken care of myself, so that, Master can MofuMofu me anytime I see, Mius such a good girl I patted Mius head while I continue to MofuMofu her . And then,Howaa?, Miu let out a voice, relaxed, and laid her body on mine . Miu, did you grow up a little bit? Is that so? I do not know Hmm . Its just a little, but you mightve gotten a little taller Miu? Miu became a little stiff within my arms . Her reaction was as if she was scared of something . Does Masterhate it, if I get taller? pu! I couldnt help but laugh out . Its because Miu looked to the side, and steals glances, looking up to me with eyes like a puppy that was about to be thrown away . Mius so cute Eh? And fluffy too Eh, eh, eh? Miu panicked towards my answer that was not a definite one . That was also cute, so I continued to MofuMofu her . Otou-san And while this and that happened, Hikari entered the living room . Her partner, Chibi Dragon, followed her with tiny steps . What is it? Uhm, you know, theres a visitor for Otou-san Visitor? I couldnt help but narrow my eyebrows . Im just getting on the good part of the MofuMofu . From how Mius fur seems, if I MofuMofu her for another hour, she would become sleepy, and the greatness of the MofuMofu would increase by a lot . A visitor in such time? They cant read the air at all . Hey, dont make such face towards Hikari Mu! I heard Eleanors voice from my head . Thats true, its a visitor who doesnt read the air at all, but it would be venting it to Hikari if my mood turns worst here . I regained myself and asked Hikari . A visitor? Who is it? Uhm, you know, a princess Princess? Hm? Which princess is it? I thought while I MofuMofu-d . In the drawing room, Im seating across the visitor while continuing to MofuMofu Miu . Golden hair is tied up to a pony tail, a war-princess in a cape and armor, Iris . Iris Teresia Mercouri . Mercouri Kingdoms princess, and famous as one of the Teresias Twin Flowers, Helens little sister . Its been a while U-Umu Iris replied although a little confused . What is it? Uhtheres a maid Dont mind her . Im just MofuMofu-ing her MofuMofu? Ill say this beforehand, I wont let you MofuMofu her . Mius MofuMofu is mine No, I did not mean that, uh Iris looked at Miu, cleared her throat, and stared at me with a serious face . I want to ask you to clear out the people . I have an important thing to talk about An important thing huh . Iriss face was very serious, she probably has something important to talk about just like she has said . Mius body got stiff, it looks like Iriss seriousness reached her . It cant be helped . Miu Yes Miu answered silently and stood up . It is a perfect reaction as a maid loyal to her master, but its not that . I pulled her hand making her stop, and put her back on top of my lap . Eh, Master? Cover your ears Eh, ah, yes Miu said and covered her own ears . Her lovely ears that are covered by MofuMofu fur that has the same color with her hair . Her gesture of carefully covering it was a little different from a human``it was quite cute . It was so cute that I could not help but pat her . And while continuing my MofuMofu towards Miu, I said to Iris . Its alright now, tell me anything Eh!? But Dont worry . Miu doesnt hear anything, even if she does, she wouldnt leak out anything that would disadvantage me . Right? Miu Yes! Master See? No, it looks like she can hear though After saying that, Haa, Iris let out a sigh . After that, she took a deep breath, tightened her lips, and stared at me once again . And then, she started to talk . The paper money is officially issued in Mercouri Kingdom He? The old money``silver coins and gold coins are forbidden by the law, and it could be exchanged for the new paper money . It would take some time to exchange all of the remaining ones in the circulation, but that is only a matter of time I see . Finally I got a little emotional . Thinking about it carefully, that is probably the first case that really seemed like one that I solved after coming to this world . The case about the copper coins in this town . I met with Iris after resolving that, and suggested about making paper notes using magic . Mercouris Royal Family has a magical royal symbol that is impossible to counterfeit . In short, its a kind of magic that only the people of the royal family can inscribe crests into objects . I suggested that if that was used in paper, it might become paper notes that are impossible to counterfeit . The paper itself does not have that much value, so theres no worry about being melted and sold away like metals, and there is no need to worry about counterfeits since only those of the royal family can make it . Iris immediately accepted that, but in reality, it still took a long time until it circulated . And then, whats the situation? It is good . Money became easier to use and the business is invigorated . It is especially popular between peddlers He?? Why?, I looked at Iris with eyes that say that . It is natural for peddlers to move around . Up until now, they have done business using very heavy silver coins and gold coins, or promissory notes issued by merchant companies that have the risk to become scraps of paper instantly . So because the country would guarantee it, it is natural that using light paper notes would be popular I see . Isnt it great then? I wonder . Lanmari had already caught on it, so I cannot get happy about it honestly Delfina huh . She doesnt do business that kills the chickens to get the eggs right? She had just caught on with the thing that would bring profits from now on . You should be happy about it without worries I guess so The conversation stopped . I continued to MofuMofu and Iris stared at me . What? Was that all? Iris had a solemn face, but was that all? I felt like I was fooled a little . After a while, she heavily opened her mouth . Is Aneue Un? She got quiet again . Aneue? Helen huh . Iris who is the Fourth Princess probably has other big sisters, but I only know Helen, and Iris would probably only talk about Helen with me . Whats up with Helen? I waited for Iriss next words, but it did not come no matter how long I waited . After a while, she stood up . Sorry to disturb you She said, and left . What was that? Really Master When I thought strange about it, Miu opened her mouth . She stared at me with a solemn face while pressing down her ears . What is it? Princess, she looked sad Looked sad? Why is she sad? She had a face, that was really about to cry About to cry? I stood up and recalled Iriss expression when she was about to go out . A face that was about to cry, being told so, it might be true, but Why? That was the thing that I could not understand . At night, I released Miu and came to the town . I released her who has been restrained for a whole day with her work piled up, and came to the night town . I thought of eating outside after a long time, so I walked around, but . The Purosu-Diners not here anymore, and I dont know other stores How about finding a new store? Itd be all pubs at this time How about drinking with me? Isnt that drinking alone? I pointed that out, but I thought that it was not that bad while chatting with Eleanor . I thought of that, so I tried to find pubs, but . The first one, it was full . The second one, it was full of the slave soldiers . The third one, I finally entered one with an open seat . Mu! Isnt that Princess Iris? Eh? Eleanor said and I looked towards the direction her consciousness is directed . Iris was there . Iris is wearing different clothes than usual . She is not wearing her usual princesss dress or cape and armor . Its an appearance of an adventurer that I saw for the first time, but its Iris without a doubt . Iris is drinking by herself . Whats she doing? I said to the waiter who welcomed me that Im Iriss company, went to where she is, and sat across her . Iris nha? Iris raised her face and looked at me . Her eyes were drooping, it does not look straight . Her face is red, and looking closely, she is somewhat wobbling although shes sitting down . You ah``hu ha ru On top of that, she cant even speak properly . Hu hin ha hord ar you . Heim yasef Who in the world? Its me, Kakeru Hesplod? I wont explode Hesplod ish hesplod? She said neither correctly nor incorrectly, and Iris continued, she took her alcohol``drank it at once . A drunk without a doubt It looks like so . I thought of drinking with her since I know her, but it might be better leaving her alone . I thought of that and tried to leave, but . Wesh, weit She stopped me by pulling the edge of my clothes . D-Drink, with me No, but Are you sheying you cansh drink with me`! She shouted out loud . The pubs attention gathered to us for an instant, but since its gibberish that drunks usually say, it was immediately changed to a laugh . I got it, I got it already, Ill drink with you so let you Good When drinking with a drunk, you should either go with them and get completely drunk, or be sober as much as possible . I chose the``latter . I called the waiter and ordered a non-alcohol beverage . I toasted with Iris with the juice that was served . Kanra?i Kanpai nghu, nghupuhaa?! She drank more and more heartily . Hesplod?are youadult? Haa? This drunk princess, she started saying something . Adult? You can tell by looking`` I caaaantt?? . Im asking if youre adult and married Ahh, you meant that by adult huh . If so, Im an adult I had a ceremony with Fiona too . I see! Im going to be an adult too . Adoltoo? She stood up and raised up both of her hands . Well get attention again if you do that . Theyll laugh at us . Sit down first``eh? I pulled Iriss hand and noticed . Im going to be an adult too, dont tell me . Iriss thatits probably drinking in desperation . Midnight, inside the pub that turned silent . We were left alone with the two of us and Im letting Iris rest her head on my lap . Normally, it wouldve been the opposite This isnt that bad too A certain Saintess or Queen might get frustrated and start biting and pulling a handkerchief I think that those two would ask for it instead I chatted with Eleanor about senseless things while taking care of Iris . Thinking that I shouldnt make her move around while drunk, I paid a lot of money to the store, and rented it after it closed . U?n Iris narrowed her beautifully shaped eyebrows and groaned in distress . U?n, this place, is? Then, she slowly opened her eyes and looked around with absent-minded eyes . ha! Iris suddenly jumped to a stand, but immediately crouched down while pressing her head with her hands . Ouchchch You drank too much . Rest for a little bit more Imalright . ``Kakeru?! And then, Ouchchch, she pressed her head again . Its because youre raising a loud voice W-Why are you here? She lowered her voice this time and asked while her eyebrows were still narrowed . Thats my line . The princess of Mercouri, why is she drinking in desperation in such lowly pub, even wearing clothes for commoners? D-Drinking in, Im not! I-I just felt like it today`` Are you going to be married? I asked her straightforwardly, and then, Iris swallowed a breath, and widened her eyes as if she had forgotten about her headache . I see, youre going to be married huh About todayplease do not tell Aneue I wont, dont worry I wont tell her, but Im curious . Drinking in such lowly pub, on top of that, dont tell Helen huh . There is no doubt that there is something . When will you get married? next month So soon huh, whos your partner? Aegina Kingdoms First Prince?Prime Minister of the King, Kimon M . Aegina He? Thats some title And then, Iris got silent . She tried to open her mouth but swallowed the words that were about to come out . I wanted to ask this . Is it better to break that wedding? However, I immediately noticed that that was wrong, I noticed that it is a meaningless question . Thats right, theres no use of asking that . That is why, I changed my words . What should I do to break that wedding? Iris was stunned . I heard Eleanors entertained whistle inside my head . Chapter 115 That, you do not need to do Iris clearly said after showing an instance of panic . Hmm I nodded . Iris stared at me with the strict expression of hers . Just looking at that, it would seem that she is seriously telling me to stop, but unfortunately, I have seen her drunk . It was clear that she was pushing herself . Shed get angry if you point that out I guess so too . I agreed with Eleanor . In this case, saying it strongly from my side would make her show a more stubborn side instead . If soI should get information from Helen or Althea first . And when I was thinking of that, the pubs door opened . One knight showed himself and entered in a hurry . Your Highness! You are here What happened, Panos? The young knight called Panos who seemed very serious and honest stood in front of Iris, and saluted with heels together . There is an emergency report that Her Highness must know What? Panos glanced towards me . Do not mind Viscount Yuuki . Tell me the report first Ha! Panos answered and then said while staring at Iris with a serious face . We found out that paper notes of unknown origin are circulating in the market What did you say? Iris narrowed her eyebrows . This is one Panos took out one paper note . It looks exactly like the real one with a glance . It was completely the same with the one that Iris showed me before . However, Iris took that, and with just a glance . Its true, its fake Eh? How did you know? Here Iris pointed at the small letter beside the Kings portrait in the middle . It is just two letters, but what is that? Iris explained as if she understood my doubts . This isKa Ka? Thats right, Kakeru YuukisKa . Mercouris paper notes have the letters Ka, Ke, Ru, Yu, U, Ki for each bill . More specifically, there is another rule, but there would be at least one of those What are you doing without permission! I put it in secretly, praising Kakerus achievement It wasnt just on the portrait of the coin? I got amazed . My face is being used on the coins that are being reissued together with the paper notes . I heard that before, so I knew about it . It was the first time I heard about the paper note though . Ones that have letters other than those, in short, theyre fake I see So, what is it with that? Iris asked Panos . Ha!actually Panos said and casted magic on the paper note . The next instant, the paper note shined and a certain emblem appeared . Mercouris Royal Familys emblem appeared after reacting to the magic . Impossible! Iriss complexion changed . I took out Helens fan that I have always brought with me and casted the same magic . Its the one that I got from Helen when I saved her when I just came to this world . I casted the same magic for that and an emblem appeared . There is a magic that only those from Mercouri Kingdoms Royal Family can use . When that magic is used, a certain emblem would be embedded in the object the magic was used on . And, Im the one who suggested to Iris about using that to issue paper notes that are impossible to counterfeit since it is a magic that only those of the Royal Family could use . However, right now, a fake note with that emblem appeared . What does this mean? Does it mean that a person other than those of the royal family was able to use that magic? That is impossible! Iris clearly denied . It is not a high-level magic . Even a three-year-old from the royal family could use it, but no one can use it other than the royal family, it is such a thing That meanssomeone from the royal family made this? I remembered the delusion that my acquaintance told me in the past . Even in the real world, most of the paper notes are printed by the country, that is, using a special machine . It is a delusion about, if one were able to obtain that machine that the country uses, they would be able to spend a rich life by making real fake notes . That is similar to this situation . The royal family is that special machine, and this is the substantially real fake notes . Such thingthere is no way . Everyone from the royal family are decent people Wouldnt there be exceptions that couldnt be managed? Even so, it is impossible Iris continued to assert . Why? Everyone knows about Kakeru . Everyone from the royal family knows about the letters put in here was from Kakerus name . That is why, even if those from the royal family does such unscrupulous thing, there is no reason for them to use a name other than Kakerus Kukuku ,thats exactly right . There is no need to change that intentionally . If they know about it and are able to use magic, they should just make the real one I see . It means I thought for a little . I thought, organizing the situation . It means that, it is work by a person who can use the royal familys magic, although not involved in the issuing of the money Iris made a solemn face and nodded . Such person does not exist, but the situation says otherwise . She had that face . She started to think with such face . I stared at her . It is a solemn face, but a good one . It fits very well with Iriss usual atmosphere, a face of a woman I like . It is much better than the face she had drinking, and even being stubborn in the end . I stared at her for a while, but finally, Iris said to Panos with a resolute face . Lets return . We must first find out where this came from . Everything starts from there Ha! Iris, wait I stopped her . What? You want to know where the fake notes came from right? If so, I have an idea Idea? Yeah I nodded . Every man knows his own business best . I warped to Delfinas place taking Iris with me . Inside the Merchant Company, in Delfinas room . I sat with Iris on the sofa with Delfina sitting across us . I handed her the fake note and explained the situation . And so, I want you to investigate it K-Kakeru Iris interrupted . Why are you asking her? I told you, every man knows his own business best, right? If you want to know the flow of money, you must consult a merchant I-I see If it is a great merchant like Delfina, shed easily find it out Ara, is that compliment? I only said what I seriously thought Fufu . I only need to investigate where this came from hu Yeah, right away, if possible . Can you do it? Right away, is impossible Mu! Is it something that is difficult even for Delfina? Although this is just my impression, I thought that I can leave it to her, and she would find it within a day . Right away is impossible, but I can do already Eh? A-Already? Iris and I got surprised . Delfina smiled gracefully, and PanPan, clapped her hands . The door immediately opened and her subordinates entered in bulk . There were several bundle of notes placed on the table between me and Delfina . This is? It is those fake notes What did you say! Iris lost herself, took a bundle, stared at it intently, and casted the magic . The notes showed an emblem, and then, Iris checked the letters mentioned before, flipping each note . All of them are fake I asked Delfina . Is this all of it? It is just a part Delfina answered with a casual face and Iriss expression tightened . After all, it is something that had started to circulate in the market a little while before . We accepted all of those that we could, kept them, and searched where it came from I see Wait Iris shouted . Kept and investigated? Did you knew that these are fakes? Oh . Come to think of it, thats right . I also looked at Delfina with eyes saying how did you know? . Yes Why? I knew with a glance thatKakeru Yuukiis put in these after all . Including the reason for it What?!`` Iris raised her voice . She became flushed with red in an instant . Delfina continued without pointing that out . Thats why, I immediately understood that those that were not like that were fake I see And from then on, I gathered them as much as I could, and searched for their source Thats whyalreadyhuh Yes Can you tell me wheres the source? I am a merchant you know? Delfina smiled gracefully . Just like Iriss crisp expression, I like this smile of Delfina . What do you want in return? As long as the fake notes that we have gathered are bought at ten times their price, then Thats really like you And, she is gathering tons of them, and additionally, shes probably continuing to do so Of course That is Delfina . Is that good? I asked Iris, and Iris nodded . We gained a clue from Delfina . Chapter 116 Paktos . A merchant city within the Mercouri Territory . It is a very diverse town with many people and money gathers . Iris and I went there . Iris is wearing adventurer clothes hiding the fact that she is Princess Iris . I clad myself with a cloak with the two Demon Swords dangling on my sides . This is where the fake notes came from huh It is, according to Delfina However, that woman has only found out that it is coming from Paktos, but how will we search for it? I have something in mind Really? Iris took attention . I have a favorite pattern in these kinds of situations . Money laundering of the fake notes, or a place where people who do not have money suddenly comes out with tons of money . That is`` . I shook the hand of the lookout with a few coins as bribe and entered the building . We entered underground once, passed through a winding underpass, and went up . And then, we arrived at a different room . It is fairly wide, but there were so many people making the rooms atmosphere worse instead . It had smoke several times of that of a mahjong parlor and several times darker . It was that kind of room . This is the gambling den huh Iris asked while covering her nose and mouth . As a princess, she probably had never experienced such a bad environment . Looks like it There were several crowds inside the room and each of them are doing their own gambling . They were doing the same thing in all groups, they are dice-gambling . This kinds of things surpasses worlds and are common huh Did you say something? No, its nothing I just feel a little impressed . Rather than that, is there a clue here? Yeah . Gambles are the best way to circulate money without going through the form of goods . In this kind of place, tons of money moves and even so, it would be difficult to track . Gambling itself is being regulated by Mercouri right? Yeah, we have issued twelve bans in the past three years And the result? there was nothing much Iris said frustratingly . Well, of course . A situation where they need to release bans so frequently, it just shows that there was no effect . It is probably frustrating as the Princess Iris of the Twin Flowers who is engaged domestic affairs . Dont be discouraged . Ill also take care of this sometime in the future . Lets focus in our current case first . A place where the Kingdoms influence is hard to reach . Isnt it a place that is the best for moving money from unknown sources? I see, thats true Iris nodded in understanding . Well then, lets wait for the clue to come while gambling Is it not faster to just ask them? Theyll get cautious if we do that I said that and joined one of the groups . I forced my way into the front line . There is the dicer man in the middle and have two bodyguard-seeming guys on his sides . The dicer took a glance towards me . Are you doing? Yeah, whats the rule? You can tell just by looking After the dicer said that, he skillfully scooped up the two dices with a pot woven with wood bark, and shook it in the air . And Don!, he slams it overturned onto the ground, and the dices sounded GaraGara again and finally stopped . After that, the gamblers started to bet odd and even one next to the other . What theyre using are the newly issued Mercouri notes . The pot was opened . One?Three, Even Half of the customers won, and half of them were frustrated . Its like that I got it pretty much Are you doing it? Iris asked me with a whisper . Yeah I took out Mercouri notes and started to gamble, mixing in with the gamblers . I could hear Hikaris cute, excited voice inside my head . Hikari is enjoying inside of my head . Even! Next is even Next isodd! Next is odd! No, its even after all I placed my bet in the dice game following Hikaris voice . I won decently, but Ive lost in the total . U?n, this, its difficult It is not like there is no sure-win method Is that true, Okaa-san?! Umu, I mean, if this guy wanted to, he would win for sure Is that true, Otou-san? I could feel Hikaris thrilled emotion and her excited voice . Well, yeah, if Im asked whether I could win or not, I could win . Oh?, as expected of Otou-san . But how will you do it? Let me see, just look . The pot was shaken, the dices stopped . Odd . I predicted in my head . I bet in even . The pot was removed, its odd . Oh? The pot was shaken, the dices stopped . This time its even . I also bet on even this time . The pot was removed, its even . Waa?! Amazing . Otou-san, how did you do it? I just concentrated and listened to the dices sound . All of the dices have a different number of holes in each side . One of them would hit the floor for sure``it means, you can tell pretty much whats coming by listening . It is nothing much if you have hearing that is multiplied 777 times . Although I predicted it correctly 100%, I repeated winning and losing in the actual bet . I try to lose consecutively from time to time and then take back a little . I did not forget to fake it that Im losing in total . Anyways, I continued the objective of not standing out . A man sat on my side . The dicer made an amazed face . You came again? Shut up, this time Im gonna win for sure Thats fine, but do you really have the money? We only accept cash bro Look The man threw out folded paper notes as if to show it off . Do you have any problem? Not at all The dicer skillfully scooped the dice and slammed it onto the floor upturned while it continued to shake . Oi I know . I already saw it even if Eleanor doesnt tell me . The Mercouri notes that the man took out . They were fake notes that did not have one of theKakeru Yuuki . The clue, I finally found you . Chapter 117 Ill open it . Even! ``ohhhh!! The gambling den clamors . Isnt this the tenth consecutive time? Iris who is beside me was stunned . There is a reason that she became like that . There was only even that came out since earlier . It is the tenth time right now . Because it resulted to even consecutively, the guys who are gambling in other groups gathered, and started to say this and that to themselves . And there is a man who missed that ten times . The man who brought fake notes continuously bet on odd, and continuously lost . It was like he was betting on odd for no particular reason, but half way, he started betting on odd obstinately . Oi, bastard, youre cheating right? I am not doing such thing The dicer answered with a friendly attitude . Everyone who are gambling here has sharp eyes . There is no way to cheat with so many eyes watching Well, thats true, it doesnt look like hes cheating There are more than a hundred people watching here . We should be able to tell if hes doing something The surrounding guys said . The fake notes guy clicked his tongue resentfully . Hes not, cheating it seems Is that so? Umu The mother and daughter chatted . I also agree with Eleanor . They are not cheating in the sense of tricking people . Thats for sure . Next! Come on, next! AlrightIll start The fake notes guy prompted, and the dicer shook the dice . *Don*, the pot was slammed to the floor, and the dices stopped . And then, the fake notes guy quickly said . Its odd! Im sure its odd this time! He took out more money and bets on odd . Odd! Ill bet on odd too! Odd should come out this time And following him, the other guys started to bet on odd . Well, I get how they feel . Hey Iris whispered to me quietly . What? It isnt cheating right? Yeah, its not I see Iris thought for a bit . Even And bet on the opposite of the surroundings . She gathered the surroundings attention . After odd had come out for ten consecutive times, the surroundings betted on odd, and only Iris betted on even . She didnt bet that much, but she stood out because she was the only one . Oi oi, theres no way that it would be even this time Thats right . Theres no way that it would continue that much unless hes cheating What an idiot They showered sneers . If there was no cheating happening, there is no way that it would be even again after even came out ten consecutive times . I get the logic, I get it, but . Iris-jou, shes good Yeah . I agreed with Eleanor . There was no cheating, if so, Iriss judgment that it would be even again for the eleventh time is . Ill open it . Even! After a moment of silence, the answer naturally came together with the chaos surrounding it . In the end, the fake notes guy left the gambling den without winning even once . Iris and I went out, following him . Lets follow him Of course . But wait a second I stopped Iris who was rushed to chase after the guy . What is it? It would be all for nothing if we were found right? That is true, butahh! He turned corners . Let go Just listen Well lose him if this continues! If that happens, it would be all for nothing like you said! Leave it to me . I did the same thing in the past The same thing? I can hear that guys footsteps, I can tell what course hes walking through Footsteps? Iris looked around . Various sounds are overflowing within the crowd . Chatting voices, lifestyle sounds, there was also the sound of a messenger horse rider that passed by in such timing . You can tell his footsteps with this? I can I showed a clear nod . Soon after I came to this world, I had an experience of following someone . I also followed that time by hearing their footsteps . Unlike that time, I am now used to using my abilities better so I can create the route that the opponent has passed through just by listening to their footsteps . I can trace them even without following after them . Thats amazing you arent a man successful only on battlefields huh That impression isnt that wrong too no wonder Aneue is infatuated She whispered somewhat profoundly . I ignored it because it would only complicate things if I poke into it right now . And while that happened, the footsteps finally stopped, so I told Iris . He stopped . Lets go Yeah Iris nodded . Her expression became solemn . I led her and started to walk . I walked following the route that was made by the footsteps I picked up in my head . We turned several corners, passed through the middle of the town, and came out to the opposite side . The atmosphere changed drastically . That place was like the slums . The buildings are unsightly and dirty and there are people with ragged clothes sitting here and there . They stared at me and Iris but we ignored them . After going through a winding street and entering a complex path, we stopped in front of a certain building . Its a wooden flat house and wind seems to pass through it very well . Is it here? I nodded to Iris . Yeah, he entered here Is there other people inside? Theres none . There is only one persons sound of movement and presence I got it . If so, Ill go Are you sure? I looked at Iris with widened eyes . Leave it to me Iris said that and entered inside with high spirits . I stayed where Im standing and let her do what she wants because in this distance, I can intervene anytime in case something happens . I heard arguing voices from inside . Its Iriss and the fake notes guys voice . Iris cornered the fake notes guy and questioned him . The man attacked instead . He blows a fuse and punches towards Iris . But, he was immediately suppressed by Iris . From how it sounded, she dodged his punch and then twisted his arm . The man quickly surrendered and saidIll talk, Ill talk okay! Shes quite good Yeah Well then, shall we move as well I guess so Fue? While Hikari was puzzled, I took out the warp feather, and warped half-way the path we passed through before coming here . There was a man who waits and sees from the shadows in the distance, and I appeared behind that man . Dont move ``!! I threatened him, poking his back with the Demon Swords handle . The man reacted quickly, raising both of his hands immediately . A-re? This persons the one shaking the dice earlier Hikari said . Thats right, this man is the dicer . I questioned the man that I poked from earlier with a low voice . Why did you collect the fake notes? The man flinched . There was no cheating . The man used his skillful technique and perfectly controlled the outcome of the dice he shook . And the fake notes guy spat out the fake notes that he had without winning even once . I questioned the dicer why he targeted that man . Chapter 118 How did you know I was following you? Stop answering questions with questions . I can tell that much just by your footsteps . I heard your footsteps when you were following us I erased my footsteps Complete silence doesnt exist in this world . Its your turn now . Why did you collect it? There is no need to answer Ill force you to talk Try me The dicer distorted his face to a smile . Unlike his friendly attitude when he was in the gambling den, his face became ferocious . And, he moved his fingers . He? I placed my hand on the Demon Sword, then stopped . I saw something in front of me . I stared at it narrowing my eyes . I saw something very thin in the air . Transparent stringI see, string user huh . From how it looks, its sharp, so youre probably a controller type, but a slasher type using the string huh When did you spread it? One, two, three I pointed at it while counting . The dicers eyebrows flinched every time I pointed at one . Theres a total of 12 huh Its 13 . Theres one there thats really hard to see in that open space there . Its a two-staged preparation that would lead the opponent to that gap in the encircling net, but the real threat is there Mu! What?! Eleanor who groaned being unable to see through the last one and the dicer that was dumbstruck . From his expression, it looks like the string and its intention were all right on the mark . I remembered something and asked the dicer . Ill ask one thing . You, are you Delfinas subordinate? I dont know that moneymonger Homers The dicer spat out as if he spoke about the enemy of his parents . Moneymonger huh . Unfortunately, thats what I like about her . Like Helen who comes up with strategies, Io who chants magic, and Delfina who talks about profits . I love that appearance of hers when she is very lively the most . Well, leaving that aside . If hes not one of the guys who started collecting the fake notes in Delfinas orders, theres no need to give mercy . U-UOOOOOO!! The dicer spread out both his arms and moved around his ten fingers . The strings that were spread all over started waved, and came slashing while releasing wind cutting sounds . The strings tore the already tattered houses in the surroundings, and stone and wood debris flew around . I drew out the two Demon Swords under my cloak . I cut off the howling strings with speeds that surpass them . Impossible, the string coated by almars powder, so easily Well then, whats next? Ku! The dicer turned around and started to run away . I wont let you escape I caught up with him, and I released a full swing to the back of his head with Eleanors flat part . The dicer was blown away and plunged into the ground face first, and stopped moving . Did you kill him? Hikari asked . I held back . He should wake up after a while I approached the dicer, opened my different dimension warehouse, took out some rope, and tied up that unconscious guy . Well then, what will you do? There is no doubt that this guys involved though However, this guy, hes probably just some small fry Well, I guess so Should I torture him and make him speak? That is an advanced delicate work in itself . If you were to try to torture someone, almost everyone would become a vegetable in an instant That might be true . Well then, if so, what should I do? You were here . Oh? Whats up with this? Iris came . She dragged the tied up fake notes guy behind her . He was being dragged while sliding on the ground . It looks like he does not have consciousness . Iris came up to me and looked down on the dicer . This manisnt he the one in the gambling den earlier? Yeah As Ive thought, he came huh As youve thought? The instant that this fake notes man appeared, even came out 11 consecutive times, on top of that, he made such results intentionally . It was better to think that he is either involved, or knows something I guess so It looks like Iris also thought what I thought of . By the way, he wasnt Delfinas subordinate I see Iris nodded, and casually took out a small cylindrical something from her pocket . And then, when she held it up, Pyuuu``!, something was shot up to the sky with the sound of a high-pitched whistle . A signal rocket? With this as a signal, it is arranged that my subordinates suppress the gambling den from earlier When did you do that? When we went out of the gamble den As expected of you huh I want to ask of you one thing Tell me Kakeru has good eyes and ears Thats right Can you find some people who reacted strangely after finding out and seeing the gambling den being suppressed? If that would lead us to something, I want to drag all of it at once Iriss eyes while she asked that were full of expectations . A two-staged preparation . This girl, shes good Eleanor was unusually impressed . I can Can I ask you to do that? Its a ship that already embarked Thank you . If so, lets go . Lets observe the gambling den from a distance Yeah I nodded . In an instant, I felt something cold on my back . I dont know what it is, I cant see anything, and cant hear anything as well . But, I can feel it, theres something . And what I suddenly saw was the man who shouldve lost his consciousness moving his finger . UOOOOO!! My body moved before thinking . I drew out the two Demon Swords, stood in front of Iris as if to protect her, and made the swords dance . The weaving lightning fast net that the dark Demon Sword released, in there, *Putsun*, there was just one response . Hikari slashed that . Wa?, an invisible string? I couldnt see it me too . He was hiding such a last resort huh . I felt a little chilly . I swung my sword and chopped off both of the dicers arms . It should be alright with this . Thank you, well then, lets go Iris said without being perturbed . She knew what just happened, but she was not perturbed at all . A solemn face that really looks good on her . My body moved before thinking . When I noticed it, I was kissing her lips . Chapter 119 W-W-W-W-Wha She became red like a boiled octopus and her mouth opened and closed like a goldfish . Iris who was suddenly kissed was surprised to death . What is it? W-What your what! What are you doing so suddenly?! I kissed you Im not talking about that! You were a such a good woman, so I kissed you I-Im not talking about that! Iris stutteringly negated . Then, what is it about? I-Im someone who will be betrothed to Aegina Kingdom you know! But you`` Its rather that I interrupted Iriss words halfway . I said that Ill stop that Stopits true that you say that, but Iris made a bitter face . Why, are you concerned with me that much? I dont have the disposition of letting a good woman in front of me, just to give her to another man But, Im`` All of the good woman are mine I declared bluntly . I took only the simple and necessary parts, and pointed those words towards Iris . No matter which part of it is removed, it is a line that cannot be misunderstood . Iris who was told that got stunned . Soon after, her face became red again . W-Why, someone like me I answered instantly hearing Iriss faint voice . Were going on circles . Dont make me say it so much . All of the good women are mine . Thats why Ill stop your marriage, and kiss you Im agood woman? You are . Ill guarantee it Iris calmed down . She calmed down, and steals glances at me while looking down a little . Her face is faintly red, a calm red . She seemed like a simple maiden . Iris who is being called as one of the Teresias Twin Flowers is good, but this isnt bad in itself . Iris made up her mind while stealing glances at me and asked . Did you n? Did you tell Aneue that as well? About all the good woman are mine? I did tell her Although Aneue is that infatuated to Kakeru? Thats not a reason to not tell her Iris calmed down . Her expression tightened and returned to her usual calm self . Hey, how can I stop your marriage? The case n? Lets solve the case I got it Iris turned around and started to walk . I pulled the two tied up men and followed her . Well, its not the time to rush it yet . After this n? After this, listen to my problem Iris said while facing forward . yeah I got taken off guard . She fell huh Eleanor said in amusement . Otou-san We started walking and Hikari who was silent up until then talked to me . What is it? Is Hikari a good woman? I couldnt help but stop on my feet . My jaw dropped . A line that I did not expect . A question that I do not know how to answer . Eleanor continued to laugh out inside my head seeing me unable to answer instantly . Chapter 120 Watching from a distance from the gambling den, there were some guys running away from a distant building . The buildings werent connected though . Its probably them Their movements are too easy to tell . Another underground path huh Ill leave it to you, Kakeru I followed them with Iris . I followed them relying on my ears and reached a building on the outskirts of the town . It was quite a good mansion, and there were also rough-looking gate guards in the front . Is it there? Im sure that they entered there . Its also noisy inside . Also Also? I smell violence Its notyour nose huh I silently nodded . It would be more of how the atmosphere feels . What do you think? I asked Iris . lets charge in . While they havent destroyed the evidence yet Yosh Ill leave the front to Kakeru . Ill go from the back I got it . Are you alright by yourself? Its fine . Im not a woman who is just protected I see Shes still as stubborn as usual . After confirming that Iris took a long, roundabout path, I also went from the front . Stop! Who are you! The tough-looking gate guard asked what and who . I drew Eleanor and Hikari, and divided the man into four . Guys swarmed out of the mansion . Well then, lets do it Hikari will do her best too! Eleanor who laughed with pleasure and Hikari who completely grew up like a Demon Sword . I clad myself with the dark cloak aura and slashed forward with the two . E-Enemy attack! Wait, this guys The Abysmal Twin Swordsthe Demon Sword Wielder? H-Hiiiiiiiiii!!! There were those who were courageous to step forward, but there were also those who crawled away with weak knees . I slashed those guys without mercy . Look how overprotective you are What are you talking about? Kukuku Eleanor continued to laugh in pleasure . I greatly appealed myself as the Demon Sword Wielder, lured the enemy, and slashed forward . I walked through the garden of corpses and entered the mansion . Well, what would you do? Theres a sound coming from there I heightened my hearing and advanced deeper into the mansion . What came was A-re?, its a dead end? What useless ears those are No, its under this I stabbed Eleanor to the ground . A hollow sound without substance was made . I pulled the sword and touched it as if to search around . There was a lever . I pulled it at once . A hidden staircase huh . From how it looks, an underground prison huh Lets go I walked down the stairs . There was a room there when I got down . Inside the room lit by a magic light, there was one boy . The boy was using magic on the things that seem to be Mercouris paper notes . Hes in the middle of engraving crests . I see, this is the site of the forgery huh There should be no mistaking it . The problem is, why is that boy able to use that magic Hey, you, why are you`` Dont come! Only one step and it was stopped by the boys call . It was a voice of desperation, at ones wits end . Dont be scared Hikari returned to her human form and kindly talked to him . Otou-san is not a bad person Its not that, I didnt mean that . This! The boy pointed at his neck . There was a collar . A suspicious light is flashing repeatedly in the center of the collar . This, they said its a magic that would explode if a person I dont know gets near! Something like that exists? Yes it does Eleanor answered promptly . Thats why, dont come here Hikari looked up to me with a troubled face . Return to a sword, Hikari . Ill do something about it Un! Hikari returned to her Demon Sword form . Well then, what should I do? Its useless even if you think of it I heard a mans voice from behind . I turned around, and saw a middle-aged man wearing a merchants outfit walking down the stairs . He is showing a smile, but the blade scar that cut across his left eye emphasizes that hes not a person like his smile shows . Youre the mastermind? That is right . Im Galassimos Cichi Where did this boy came from? Which answer would you like to receive? Is it whether he is a small hammer that we forged, or a secret child of the King? Galassimos grinned . The Kings secret child? I see, thats why hes able to use the royal familys magic Kukuku . No wonder that little girl didnt know Eleanor laughed in glee . Thats right Immediately remove the collars magic A voice sounded from behind Galassimos, and at the same time, a sword was pointed to his neck . The one who appeared was Iris . She was unusually showing a face of anger and glared at the man from behind . She was listening huh . Remove? Hurry up, if you still care for your life Alright Galassimos reached out his hand while grinning . Dont do anything weird? I only need to remove it right? After saying that, Galassimos used magic . The next instant, the collar in the boys neck started to brighten . its flashing light got faster, and the light became more wicked . It was a phenomenon that was far away from the image of remove . What did you do? Iris seemed to have noticed as well . She questioned the man with a strong tone . You told me to remove it after all . That is something that would absolutely explode when worn . It has only two effects, it would either explode when a person not in the settings approached, or explode after being activated Y-You meant by removing it is I removed the stopper that stops the explosion Stop it right away! Its useless, I told you that . Its a magic that only results into explosions You bastard! You placed such thing on a child! Of course . That would be the greatest evidence . It is natural to erase it when time comes right? Ku! Iris groaned . Galassimos looked at me with a hideous smile and said with a friendly tone . It would be better if you go away you know, Demon Sword Wielder . It is a magic that would explode from the center of the flashing collar . Youll get caught in it if you stand there The place youre standing in is the safety zone huh The man crooked the corner of his mouth . Well, if you wish to bond with him for the last time, I wont stop you . It wont explode since its near the countdown I see I approached the boy . The boy was terrified, sat on the ground, and peed . He did not even react even though I approached him . He was that scared . Ill just say this . It will instantly explode if you destroy it Instantly, huh Are you going to do it? Do you think I can? If it is you Otou-san, do your best! The mother and daughter sent cheers from my head . I placed a hand on the collar and pointed Hikari on her Demon Sword form on it . one-two! I used the warp feather the instant I cut the collar . I warped to Orycutos valley . The master of the valley, Orycuto, was startled seeing me . Ahh?, sorry . Well, you wont die if its you The next instant after I said that, the collar Im holding exploded . It was a condensed explosion . Explosive flames and impact whirled within a radius of 2 meters, but nothing happened outside of that . The explosion stopped . Geho, geho The sand whirled by the explosion entered my mouth, and I coughed . That was all . Unscathed huh All thanks to you The instant it exploded, I clad myself with the dark cloak aura . I completely used the aura from the two for defense . I focused only for that, so I was unscathed . On the other hand, Orycuto was crushed and destroyed into pieces . Although hes regenerating, he was shattered . Sorry for getting you involved I apologized with a few words and returned to the mansion using the warp feather . W-What The man was stunned . He seems like he could not understand what just happened . Kakeru! Are you alright? It was quite strong . It wouldve been instant death if it wasnt me Iris was relieved in a moment, then glared at Galassimos . You, you put such thing on an innocent child! She got furious and sent out her back fist . Galassimos was hit by it directly and was blown away, crashing into the wall . I-Impossible . If it comes to this`` Galassimos reached out his hand towards the boy again . He tried to do something, something to erase the evidence . I expected it and quickly got in between them . I clad myself with the mother and daughter aura, and emphasized without words that I wont let him do anything anymore . ku! Damn it! Galassimos cursed . On his side, Iris looked down at him with cold eyes . Prepare yourself, you shall be executed without a doubt Youll put him to trial? Umu Iris nodded . Iris said that he would be executed without a doubt, but there would still be a trial huh . What a tedious thing to do . Isnt that very like her . As a person engaged in national affairs, she must take procedural justice Hmm . I see, engaged in national affairs huh . I looked at Iris . She was so enraged that she looked like she would spit out fire from her eyes . Iris What? I chopped Galassimos head . His head was severed from his neck and blood spurts like a fountain . The boy screamed and fainted . Iris stared at me with narrowed eyebrows . What are you doing? Its my motto to kill bastards when I see them When I said that, although Iris seemed complicated, she somewhat, showed a satisfied expression . I went outside with Iris . I put down the boy who still hasnt gained his consciousness to the ground . Iris stood in front of me and looked straight at me . Thank you, Kakeru . The case was solved thanks to you Its solved with this? Yes Iris turned around . Her subordinates that finally came swarmed inside . I thought, I can leave the rest to her . Really, thank you so much Dont mind it Alsothank you Un? She told me thanks with a somewhat different tone . Her expression changed . There existed not Princess Iris, but just Iris . A girl who flushed her cheeks . Her tone became very soft . Can I ask, one more thing? Yeah I guessed what she would tell me . Pleasebreak my engagement Iris who relied on me looked very cute . I pulled her into an embrace and kissed her lips . Leave it to me I planned to do that from the start . Chapter 121 And so, what do I need to do? What do I need to do to destroy the idea of you getting married away T-Theres an easy way Iriss face blushed even more and said stutteringly . K-Kakeru only need to make me his Embrace her, huh . I only need to do that? Why? Explain it to me that I understand I got it Iris made a solemn face . Aegina Kingdoms harem is famous for beingdeep Deep? It doesnt mean that its underground right? Iris nodded and added . Its deep . It is famous because no matter the identity of that woman is, she would never leave that harem once again . Especially those of the Kings or Crown Princes . There was no one recorded in history that has left from that place Ah! Its probably different from what Kakerus thinking right now . They just cannot get out . There would be lots of court ladies that would be given in the harem, and those who entered would be able to live a luxurious life without inconvenience . For example, they can get fruits that are out of season with just a simple word He? However, they cannot leave there Why is that? There are two ostensible reasons . One is, since they are the consort of the King or the Crown Prince, they should not get involved with other men . It is so that the royal familys blood would remain pure . Since it is the woman who would give birth to their inheritor, it is for the best to not let her get involved with other men I see . Eunuchs and court ladies would only be the ones entering the harem other than the King huh In Aegina, they even remove eunuchs . After all, there are those who feign that they are castrated . It will absolutely not happen with just women I see Another reason . For about 100 years ago, in Aegina, the Queen at that time replaced the King and took the helm of the state, used the country for her whims, and made it decline . From then on, the actions and authority of the Queen was very limited, and only exists in the harem I see I-In short Iris who have smoothly explained until then stuttered with a red face . Those women who are someone elses, cannot enter the harem in the first place Only virgins are gathered to protect their pure blood . It is quite natural Its like that huh . Un, Im completely convinced now . Its simple and easy to understand Then`` But, I refuse Eh? Iris was dumbstruck . W-Why? Doing that means that the engagement will be broken becauseyou are no longer suitable because you became damaged goodsright? Thats true Even if it is for that, I cannot endure letting my woman get treated asdamaged goods Kakeru Iris got teary eyed . Kukuku, do you want me to tell you good way? What is it? Its simple . You only need to exterminate Aeginas royal family completely Eleanor said interestingly . I see, thats really simple N-No, you must not . I dont know what youre thinking, but you must not do that What sharp girl I mustnt? You mustntyou had that kind of face Kukuku I wont do that, but what should I do? Uhmcan we ask the Great Sage for advice? Althea? Iris nodded . I just thought that if its the Great Sage Althea, she might know a good way Yosh, lets go to Althea then . Well go instantly so grab on I reached out my hand . Iris happily took my hand . When I was about to warp after taking out the warp feather . Otou-san . The Kings wifey, only the King can meet her? Un? Are you talking about earlier? Well, thats right Then, its the same with Hikari he? Since only Otou-san can use Hikari, its the same with the Kings wifey I got stunned by what Hikari said . Eleanor seemed to laugh out loud while holding her stomach . Chapter 122 I warped, returning to the mansion in Reiusu . Welcome back, Master Miu rushed out while waving her tail . I lightly Mofu-d Miu and asked her . Wheres Althea? She is resting in the living room I see . Ah! Im going somewhere immediately, so you dont need to prepare anything . Yes Miu looked sad while nodding . Ill MofuMofu you before I leave, so prepare ``yes! Miu waved her tail again and ran out to somewhere . Look how doting you are Say whatever . Its MofuMofu Maid you know? I took Iris with me to the living room . By the way, I met with the queens of Siracuza a while ago Iris said as if she suddenly remembered . The two of them looked wonderful . So much that they cannot be compared to when they were still in a diner in this town You knew, and remembered it? Elder sister has more of an impression . After all, when you say the poster girl of Purosu-tei, Fiona, she is famous within the soldiers He? Recently, many soldiers are sayingI know the Queen . I did not only talked to her, but I also let her cook me a meal! Can that be bragging? It seems so He? Its somewhat interesting . Is it like knowing a classmate before he/she goes on a debut to fame? And while talking about that, we reached the living room . I opened the door and entered inside . Althea who is wearing a cloak is relaxing . Chibi Dragon was sleeping on the floor where the rays of the sun shine on . O-chan? Hikari returned to her human form . Chibi Dragon suddenly woke up and leaped to Hikari . My daughter bonded with her pet . Myu?, myu? Chibi Dragon carefully bit the hem of Hikaris skirt and pulled her as if to sayhere, here! . What is it, O-chan? Myu? Go with her, Hikari Un! Hikari showed a wide smile and ran out of the living room with Chibi Dragon . Chibi Dragon and my daughter . It was so heart warming that it cannot be imagined that one of them is the Red Dragon Olivia who had once spread terror . What is it? Returning so quickly Althea opened her mouth . I want you to listen to something What?? While saying that, she reached out her hand . A wrinkly hand that reached out from her cloak . I took that hand . Her was rejuvenated as fast as the eye can see, and returned to a youthful hand . She removed the hood that covered her head . What appeared was a woman of great beauty . Althea stared at her hand . Did you fight? Yeah It was only not a brute fight, but a fight that you needed to do many other things You can tell that far? Your vigors quality and quantity changes depending on the way you fight I see I guess Hikari was born from such a high quality vigor It was really hard on my part when I received it Although Eleanor said that, she did not seem discontent . Well then, what is it? Its about Iris I sat on the sofa with Iris and explained to Althea . About her being married to Aegina Kingdom, and about me wanting to crush that . Is there a good way? How about assassinating Aeginas crown prince? It is not that different with my suggestion Is that the most gentle way? Gentlewell, if you say so, then it is gentle Iris also showed disapproval . In the first place, you lack too much information . Why does Mercouri want to marry you to Aegina? Come to think of it, I havent asked too I also remembered it . In the beginning, I tried to ask Iris, but she did not tell me . After that, after I removed the wall in Iriss heart, she became fully cooperative . And now that I think about itI did not hear about Mercouri as a country . What do you think about that?, I looked at Iris with that kind of eye . I forgot Oi Becauseyou know Iris panicked . She became flushed with read for some reason, and steals glances from me . What? At least guess what she feels Guess what she feels? You seem like a maiden with her first love The red on Iriss face became deeper after hearing Altheas words . It is common with humans who are fully focused on their work . The instant that they are released from what they use to control themselves, all of it would flush out Its like that, huh . It means, what you see right now, is what she is deep inside Althea said . Iris had a deep red face and started to fidget . Iris W-What? She desperately tried to make airs hearing me say her name . Ill make you my woman, so complete that no one would say anything ``un! The red on her face disappeared and showed a smile instead . That smile that she made was the most beautiful and loveliest Iris had shown me . Chapter 123 It seems that a certain Secret Treasure is hidden within Aeginas harem Iris said after her expression returned to as usual . Secret Treasure? It was originally Mercouri Kingdoms possession, but it is said that soon after the kingdom was established, it was something that was sent as a dowry of the Mercouri Princess when she was married to Aegina to make the two kingdoms bonds stronger . However, Faththe King wants it back if so, isnt it just better to ask them to return it? Diplomatic route? Or something like that Aeginas harem is deep Althea said from the side, with the way of saying that I heard many times before . Both humans and things, they cannot leave from that place once they have entered . The only one who can leave is the King Hmm? But, they throw out trash right? Also, many other things . Leaving aside humans, things can just be mixed with those while its thrown away Aeginas harem is deep . You mentioned trash? Inside are facilities that can dispose of those kinds of things, facilities that can eliminate them without leaving a single dust Although it is exaggerated, its also thorough . Going that far, Im even impressed Or rather, you sure know a lot about it, Althea After all, Im the one who thought and made such system What? eh? I got surprised, and Iris looked dumbstruck . Ehhhhhh?! Wait a second, youre the one who made it? Yes . That times King Aegina begged me . It was such a jealous and possessive man Althea giggled . Come to think of it, there was a time when she had lent her knowledge to Aegina . I see . She was doing such a thing huh Eleanor said seemingly enjoying it as well . Being both long-lived, it would seem that they had a lot of things in the past . But, I understood the story with that . What King Mercouri wants isQushifoshuh Qushifos? If you mention Mercouris secret treasure, thats the only one . Though, I did not know that it got into Aeginas harem I see You seem uninterested Yeah, Im not Although, it seems that you are not apathetic about it I nodded silently . I dont care about Qushifos or whatever, but Im pissed off that Iris is going to be sacrificed because of that . Im going back to the story, since we have deviated so much . You are thinking of crushing the idea of her getting married to Aegina Thats right If so, there are 3 ways, roughly separated Altheas tone changed . The tone that she uses when she teaches me or gives me an idea . A superiors, a teachers tone . Althea raised three fingers . She explained one by one while putting down a finger . One, destroy Aegina Kingdom . There was the idea of assassinating King Aegina and its Crown Prince, but it should already be out of the question Yeah, the person that shes going to marry will only change as the person in the top change One, make this girl yours without caring about anything . By doing that, she cannot be married to Aegina I said I wont do that while I explained earlier right? One . Destroy Qushifos Destroy? Thats right . Qushifos is a pair . It is only a mere object when the two of them are not together . According to what I heard, one of them is in Mercouri, and one of them is in Aeginas harem . If so? This is also how Althea teaches me something . She stops a step before the conclusion or answer . Makes me think, and say them with my words . Sometimes, there are difficult ones, but it was easy this time . As long as one of them is destroyed, there would be no more meaning to marry off Iris That is right I see, I got it . Are you fine with that? Iris Un . Im good with that Then, its decided . Ill find the Qushifos in Mercouri, and destroy it . That is the goal for this time . By the way, whats that Qushifos? Hmm, let me see . It is a weapon Althea thought for a while, and answered . If I say, Eleanor is an S-Class Demon Sword, and Qushifos is an A-Class weapon, can you understand? Thats Isnt that, quite an amazing thing? Chapter 124 The Twin Flowers of Teresia . I wonder when it started . I wonder when did people start to call me and elder sister like that . Internally and externally . Dynamic and static . The surface and the underside . Elder sister and I are known both within and outside of the kingdom as Princess Helen, the expert in military affairs, and as Princess Iris of the domestic affairs . And I felt happy being called as such . Because I can stand shoulder to shoulder with my favorite and beloved elder sister that I admired ever since I was young, every time I hear the nameTeresias Twin Flowers, and most of all, every time I am told as such in my presence, I would feel elated . I will do anything for elder sister . I chose the path of focusing on developing the kingdom in the underside, so that she can show her military skills as much as she wants . However, elder sister, she was caught by a man . A wicked man . At least, that was I thought at first . Kakeru Yuuki . A man whose history is even unknown . That man thought of an idea called paper notes, but a man who I thought he is just a one-shot guy . But, elder sister was caught by such a man . She admired him, got infatuated with him, and even gave him her purity . When I first heard about that, I thought it was a mistake . I thought, there was no way elder sister would do such a thing . A man who matches elder sister does not exist in this world . No matter what kind of man it is, he would best be able to not pull elder sisters feet . That, was what I thought . But, however, that slowly changed . It was when elder sister and I were going to Kakerus mansion, that I completely changed my thoughts . Inside that carriage, when we are to give him the title of a Viscount . Elder sister showed me two faces . Both of them were faces that she had never shown to me . One is, a womans face . A womans face that was satisfied, meeting her partner in life . Another, is a princesss face . A beautiful face, far more dignified than ever before . Elder sister has changed . There was no doubt that the one who changed her was the man called Kakeru . Both private and public, Kakeru made elder sister rise up . Although it is frustrating, such a feat was something that I was unable to achieve . The only thing that I was able to do, was to not be on elder sisters way . When I realized that, I became very interested in the man called Kakeru . I wondered, what kind of man is it, to be able to pull up elder sister that much . Since then, I have focused on him . Calamba, Comotoria, Siracuza . He was always there, in the events that change kingdoms, or maybe even the world . No, he was in the middle of all of it, deeply involved . If this world was a story in a book, there is no doubt that he is the main character of that story . He achieved things that made me think as such . When I noticed it, I fell for him . And, right now . I wonder, what kind of face I am making? For the mean time, get some clues where Qushifos is I got it . Leave it to me . Ill probably know quickly Is that so? I am a princess of Mercouri Kingdom . There are almost none that I cannot find out, and even if there is, an open, blank space would be made I see . Youll find it by both adding or subtracting huh That is right I nodded . Leaving the mansion in the night . Kakeru send me out . Walking side by side with him, his presence, his warmth, I can somewhat feel it, even through my cloak . Then, Ill leave it to you . Well, it would be finished quickly once youve found it . I only need to get there and destroy Qushifos If so, Ill think of a good excuse I dont need one Eh? Ill use Eleanor . Once I sent out Hells Emperor or something to Qushifos, Ill have a reason to destroy it You can do such thing? I was surprised . Hells Emperor, Sandros . An incarnation of destruction that once made the world fall in terror, leaving a mark in history that cannot be erased . And, Kakeru who said that as if he would ask a child for an errand . He is, really unfathomable Fu! What is it? Eleanor saidDont treat me conveniently Haaare you, on good terms? Pretty much Although shes, the legendary demon sword? Recently, shes starting to class change into a doting parent A man on a different scale . Right now, I can really tell why elder sister fell for him . He is unfathomably strong, wise, and a man of a high caliber . I became fraught with great emotion . My throat felt dry as if it was barren . I maddeningly want to do something, I want to do something for Kakeru . I want to become a woman who could be his match . I thought of that, very strongly . I wonderdid elder sister feel like this as well? And while I was like that, we reached my mansion . My official residence in Reiusu . Thank you, for escorting me back Dont mind it . Rather than that, Ill leave Reiusu for the whole day tomorrow Are you going somewhere? Ill convince Althea to go to Siracuza . The new queens needs some wisdom I see . I got it . Well then, I will make it so that well know where Qushifos is, the day after tomorrow Yeah Kakeru said that, turned back, and left . I stared at his appearance until he disappeared after warping . My chest feels hot, I desperately stopped myself, wanting to stop and call out to him . If I let myself get controlled by such feelings and stopped him, I am not a woman befitting him . I thought of such, and did my very best, to hold back my feelings . Even after Kakeru has left, the speed that my heart beats raised, rather than slowing . Is it this painful? Thinking of a man . I wonder how it is with elder sister . I should ask her the next time we meet . I thought so, took a deep breath, and turned around to enter my mansion . ``!! I felt that my back was frozen . A terrible thing suddenly crawled up to my back . I quickly turned around . There were five black clothed men there . They were clad in black, and only their eyes that give off a black light can be seen . They were men clothed as assassins holding daggers . Who are you?! I drew my sword while asking who they are . The men did not answer . Rather, as if my call was used as a sign, they quickly scattered and attacked from many directions . I parried their dagger that was lighted by the shine of the moon with my sword . They jumped back while showing a well-trained coordination . And another assassin attacked . I also parried once again, but felt a numbing pain between my thumb and pointing finger . Their attacks were not only sharp, but also powerful . And most of all, it is deadly``they literally shows killing intent that wants to kill me . I was pushed back, continuing to block their attacks . Then, I finally noticed . There was no one inside the mansion . Metal sounds made by the clashing swords and dagger . It was quite loud and echoed, but the guards in the mansion did not appear . They were probably killed or captured . Either way``its a desperate situation . And within that slight gap when my thoughts were away . One of the assassins parried away my sword, and another slashes his dagger to my throat . Im dead`` . Swordsmanship will be lent to Iris Teresia Mercouri . Time Remaining: 2 minutes 59 seconds ``!! I pulled back my sword that was parried away, and cleaved faster than ever before . That one horizontal slash slices two assassins into two . It is not my power, but, I know whose it is . Kakeru! I saw Kakeru at the back of those three assassins . He appeared clad with a dark aura, and his appearance of walking with an air of composure was exactly that of a Demon King . However, I was relieved . If he was the Demon King, then I have long been captured by the Demon King . Why are you here? By their voices, I felt that it was weird inside the mansion, and knew that some people were hiding . And so, I tried to declare that Ill leave far away . And as you can see, they got relieved and attacked you It was like that . But, can you at least tell me first If you want to deceive your enemies, then start with your allies . Also, I believed that you could hold on Eh? My quickly pounded . He believed me? Kakeru, he believed me? Hebelieved me? So he left it to me? ``!! I could not help but cover my mouth . I can feel it myself . I felt that my mouth could not help but make a grin . I did not know that I could feel this happy being trusted by him . Shaaa!! And while I was doing that, the remaining assassins attacked me at once . Comparing Kakeru and me, they probably thought that they had higher chances if they attacked me . However, that was a mistake . Right now, I do not have any mercy . After all, I want to do my best to answer to Kakerus trust . I cleaved my sword, killing two assassins, and made the last one faint with the hilt of my sword . You held back? I need to make him tell me whos the mastermind after all I see Kakeru nodded and made his dark aura disappear . I stood in front of Kakeru, and looked up to him . I want to be this mans woman! And`` . Thank you, Kakeru Dont mind it, saving my woman is`` U?un I silently shook my head . Thank you for, waiting to embrace me I shall aim higher, became a woman befitting this man``and become finally his . I thought of such, very strongly . Chapter 125 Morning, I woke up in the mansions bed. Someone was moving on top of my body. hmm, who was it? Im pretty sure I didnt do it with anyone last night. The ones who would most probably enter my bed like this is Althea and Miu. The most unlikely one, is Nana. Well, I wonder who it is? Maybe I should give her a good morning kiss, but when I hugged that girl. Good morning, Otou-san I froze for an instant and completely awakened. The one on top of me is Hikari. Demon Sword Hikari, Yuuki Hikari, my daughter, Hikari. Hikari, just like the day she was born, was on top of me. G-Good morning You woke up? Im awake Wash your face and lets eat breakfast Y-Yeah I stood up with my hand being pulled by Hikari. My heart wouldnt stop pounding. I almost did thatgood morning kiss, and did such an unimaginable thing. Ku, Kukuku, kuhahaha! Eleanor laughed out loud. Dont laugh, it couldve been worse. What, dont worry. Being hated by their daughter is the courtesy of a male parent Get hated? Get hated by Hikari? My head whited out in an instant. I hate someone like Otou-san!!! I almost fell to my knees just imagining it. Kukuku, isnt that an unexpected weakness? S-Shut up! Theres no way that Hikari will hate me Un! Hikari, she loves Otou-san the most! Look, see? Kukuku Eleanor still continued to laugh. This girl, should I throw her away somewhere? And after finishing our conversation, Hikari and I left the bedroom. By the way, Iris-oneechans here I see Todays Iris-oneechan, shes so beautiful He?? Hikari pulled me while chatting, and arrived at the living room. Iris was there. I got surprised. Shes really beautiful. Iris, looking outside from the window within the morning sun. That way when she turned around, was the most beautiful I have seen her. Her attire has not changed. Her beautiful golden hair was tied to a pony tail while wearing her armor and cape. She was just as usual. However, shes so beautiful. The demeanor that she shows was different from before, and it looked so beautiful. Good morning, Kakeru. Did you sleep well? Yeah Thats great. The assassin that I caught spit it all out. It looks like they were part of the group of the counterfeit notes, and tried to capture me as revenge He?? I already did something about it. Thank you. I was saved thanks to Kakeru Dont mind it. By the way, what happened to that boy? Hes still frightened and could not speak very well``but, since he can use the royal familys magic, there is no doubt that hes a seed that someone has sown. We decided to shelter him cordially, and think about it very well I see Yesterdays event ended with a simple conversation. I stared straight into Iriss eyes. She also stared back at me. I found out where Qushifos is Thats fast Its in a place called Anfithas lake Anfithas lake. Its a place Ive never heard of``and a place I had never visited. After half a day of being shaken by the carriage, Iris and I came to the lake. We did not bring anyone. There is only Iris and me. Since our aim is to destroy Qushifos, the kingdoms secret treasure, only the two of us moved. More specifically, Eleanor and Hikari is with us in their sword form, but leaving that aside. Its here? Yeah Theres only the lake here Wait a second Iris went down from the carriage and stood on the lakes shore. She closed her eyes and chanted an incantation. A magic circle spread from her feet. Its the magic circle that looked like the emblem of Mercouris royal family. That spread out explosively, enveloping the whole lake. And finally, the lake split into two. It split into two just like Moses split the sea, and a path was made. At the end of the paththere was an entrance. Sorry to keep you waiting I see, it means that only those of the royal family can enter, huh Thats right I guess its also easy to tell where the place is Iris and I walked through the bottom of the lake, to the entrance. And then, what are you going to do? Ill go to where Qushifos is first. After that, I will warp away, take away Sandros from Maries forest, and then release it. After Sandros started to go rampage, Ill destroy Qushifos with him``the end I see We walked together and entered inside. In an instant, the door closed. The sound of the water returning to normal could be heard as well. Its alright. I closed it. With this, no one would be on the way I see Iris took out the torch that she prepared and lit it using magic. Well then, lets go Yeah It was a cave-like place inside. The ground was paved with stone and it was a winding path. Water droplets fell from the ceiling from time to time. Kakeru! Mu?! Iriss urgent call. A strange, humanoid monster appeared at where she is looking at. Its size was just like a normal humans, but nothing exists from the neck. But if youd guess that its something like a Dullahan, it seems like its not, and its holding a spear and shield in each of its hands. And instead, there is a face in the middle of his naked upper body. Sharp eyes and a big mouth with ferocious fangs. From afar, its like a middle-aged man making a face out of his stomach during a party, and its a type of monster that I have seen for the first time. What is that? Sorry, its the first time Ive seen such a thing I see. Then, Ill go and kill it Okay I drew Eleanor and charged towards the monster. I casually swung Eleanor down. The monster tried to guard with its shield, but I split it into two with its shield. It isnt much huh No Iris swung her sword towards the defeated monster with all of her strength. Sparks scattered and the sound of metal echoed. Its shield was without flaw, but the edge of Iriss sword was chunked. It isnt much because its Kakeru. Its an opponent that its impossible for me to deal with Rather than this guy, its all thanks to me What about Hikari? Can Hikari do it? The mother and daughter Demon Swords said inside my head. Mu! Oi, look at that. At the monsters heart I followed what Eleanor said, and looked at the monsters heart``or rather, at its eyes. There was a lottery ticket. How lucky Yeah, I should pick it up. In this world, there are several ways to get lottery tickets. It drops rarely when monsters are defeated, it drops rarely when I embrace women, it drops slightly when I go do a shopping spree. I gathered lottery tickets by doing that. Its pretty good to get one ticket after defeating around 100 monsters, so its quite lucky today. We can draw lots again Hikari was innocently happy. Well then, lets move on. Where is Qushifos? Its heremu! The instant we started to walk, the same monster with a face in its stomach appeared. Kakeru Leave it to me I charged towards the monster and split it into two with its spear using Hikari. Wa?, Hikari could do it to? Of course, Hikaris my daughter after all Un, Hikaris Okaa-sans daughter The mother and daughter Demon Swords leisurely chatted inside my head. A-re? I noticed. I noticed the fact that another lottery ticket dropped from the monster that I split into two. A second, one? Whats the second one? No, its nothing I put the ticket into my pocket while answering to Iris. This is the second one now. Is it a good day today? Or When I was thinking of that, three similar monsters appeared. Is it``, I leaped towards them while having great expectations, and chopped the monsters with both mother and daughter. After the monsters instantly died``three lottery tickets appeared. I picked them up. There were really lottery tickets. they came again Eleanors tone changed. She noticed as well. Kakeru! I looked ahead of the path. Headless monsters came like a swarm. They are monsters that Iris admitted she could not deal with, but in my eyes, they looked like a mountain of treasures. Chapter 126 At first, I thought that the monsters were just on the way, so I just cleaned them up thoughtlessly . However, if lottery tickets are dropping like its a bonus stage, its different . I asked Iris . What the heck are theses guys? I dont know . In the first place, its my first time entering this place I see Ackepharos Mu? Eleanor answered instead of Iris . Its called Ackepharos . They are originally humans . Berserkers who have the strong will to fight when they are alive, but having the will to fight even after death, even after their heads are chopped off their body, they crawl back from hell and appear in the world again He? Are they going to fight forever? Umu . Just like when they were still alive . Look at them carefully, dont their weapons and shields seem old? They were probably fighting forever deep within this lake I looked carefully at the Ackephaross shield and weapons . Now that she said that, I can see countless scratches, and really made be feel like it has aged with battles . Theyre going to fight forever, huhhh Hikari also hope she will be forever with Otou-san and Okaa-san Even after death? If you wish so; then I will grant itthough, I do not know whether I could do it to you Can you do such thing? Of course Eleanor said as if it was nothing . Several humans who have been involved with me were like that as well . Each of them shouldve been famous . Ask Iris about it I told Eleanors words to Iris . She thought for a second, and answered . MaybeThorokros is like that? Whos that? The Undying Warrior, Thorokros . A person who have survived countless battles, and is said to have gone through a thousand battlefields . It was also said that he only died in the end, after his limbs were thrown away a thousand miles from each other What do you think? Its the same with theses guys . He wished that he would be able to fight even after death, so I granted his wish . It was a good ten odd years of passing time i see It looks like Eleanor really did a lot of things . Just hearing about its episodes, I can really tell why the world is frightened by Eleanor . Although her true form is just a doting parent . You do not have the right to say that Kakeru, they came again Yosh Ackepharos appeared one next to the other from deep within the cave . I drew Eleanor and Hikari . Since I found out that they drop lottery tickets, Im quite fired up . Chaki!, it sounded, Iris also drew her sword and stood by my side . Ill help Can you do it? A woman who is just protected``they are not befitting of Kakeru She showed a firm determination . I see . Just, dont push yourself too much I got it I readied the twin swords while clad with the dark cloak, and charged together with Iris . While I casually chopped off the Ackepharoses, I secretly protected Iris with the dark cloak . I wont give her a hand directly . I just follow up on her secretly . Youre doing a tedious thing again Kukuku, Eleanor laughed . I ignored her . At first, I protected her from fatal attacks and attacks to her face, but, the meaning gradually changed . She clashed with their spear, parried away their shield, and slashed into the Ackepharos . She looked beautiful, fighting as if a she was a fairy dancing, so I wanted to see more . I secretly guided some Ackepharos towards her . I did not defeat them with one attack, pushed them away while waiting, and after seeing Iris defeat another one, I made them go towards her . Its like watching a live concert with an unlimited encore . Haahaanext! Her breathing got rough, sweat dropped from her jaw, but even so, Iris still continued to swing her sword . I could only continue to watch her . Lottery tickets dropped from each of the Ackepharos that she defeated, but I even forgot to pick them up, and watched her . The end came . Iris used her sword as a staff and tried to catch her breath . She was forced to exhaustion fighting with her full strength . The next Ackepharos attacked . She swung her sword, it hits its shield``but her sword was pushed away . Up until now, she had been clashing with them equally, but she was now pushed away . Her sword was parried away, her upper body was also pushed back, Iris almost collapsed to her back . The Ackepharos attacked, fiercely stabbing its spear . I guess its this is the end . I gripped Eleanor and tried to get in between them and defeat it for her . Wait Eleanor stopped me with a word, but using a strong tone . My movements stopped after I heard her unusually serious tone . ``! Haaaaaaa!! I felt like I heard her gritting her teeth . Iris pulled back her sword and held it with both hands, and with her strong will, she swung it down with all her strength after holding it above her head . The Ackephaross spear was split into two . ``deeiyaaaaa!! She gritted her teeth once again, then cleaved out her sword . It was literally her full-force attack, even using her body to add centrifugal force . And with that``she chopped the Ackepharos together with its shield into two! Haa, haa This time for sure, Iris let go of the sword that she used as a staff just to stand, and collapses to the ground . I instinctively caught her to an embrace . Ill becomea womanbefittingKakeru Iris closed her eyes in my arms and whispered . What a good woman Even Eleanor unusually sent honest words of praise . Chapter 127 I let Iris sleep in that place . She collapsed through exhaustion, but she doesnt have any injuries``I mean, I wont let her have any, and she is breathing fine as well . I thought that she would recover after resting for a while . Lent me your strength, Eleanor Yareyare, huh Hikari will help too Eleanor who seemed to say it cant be helped, and Hikari who really want to help . I placed my hand on the hilts of the mother and daughter Demon Swords while theyre in their sheathes . With a strong and clear image, I released an aura . Its an aura that is a little different to up until now . That aura is darker than black, and even more terrifying . An aura that reminisces everything sinister and disastrous . I raised that aura``spread it around, avoiding only Iris who is lying down . Its a silent message . Its a threat that says I shall make those who approach, experience something more terrifying than death . Though it is alright to just kill the monsters when they appear . If I get serious, I can chop those Akephaloses into two with their shields without even making a sound . I can do it, but there is still a certain chance that I might fail . Like the possibility that I might make a sound, or the possibility of making a shockwave . To be sure that I can let Iris rest, I thought that the best way is to make a threat . It became silent . That silence was like that of midnight when even the trees and grasses sleep . And after watching Iris for a while, she woke up . Kakeru? You woke up? Iris saw the aura that I am releasing . thank you The wise her understood its meaning from the circumstances . Dont mind it . Have you rested well? Yeah . Ive recovered pretty much Good then I retracted the aura . The surroundings returned to normal, and started to make cave-like sounds . Suddenly, I noticed that Iris is staring at me . She is staring straight at me with teary, hot eyes . What happened? I ama useless woman What is it suddenly? I fought with the Akephalos . It felt good . I was able to fight for Kakerus sake, and even that, with all of my strengthI fought only for Kakeru . That felt very fulfilling``and really good Isnt that great? I also know about the excitement and heightened feelings from a fight . I also know about the pleasure of embracing woman after that``but that is a different topic . Thats why, I said that, but``Iris slowly shook her head . It tasted like sweet honey``that, is addictive . I thought that once Ive tasted that, I wont get satisfied by anything else . I thought I would throw away everything, my country, my status, everything . I thought that, I wanted to throw away everything else, and fight only for you . As a simple woman, and only yoursthats, what I thought Iris made a desperate face, one that might cry anytime . Elder sister is amazing Even though she became Kakerus woman, shes able to preserve herself, and was able to act as one of Teresias Twin Flowers . Shes an amazing person, that I cannot beat at all Finally, tears started to drop from her eyes . But compared to thatIm a useless woman She looks very conflicted . A princess and a simple woman, as a public person and as she is in private . Shes too serious Thats what makes Iris lovely . I stared at Iris and said . Youre saying it difficultly, but in short, you want to be my woman, right? That isthats true Iris made a troubled face . She had a face saying that its not wrong, but she cant nod honestly . You summarized it too much Kukuku, I heard a pleasant laugh in the back of my head . What, was I wrong? Youre not, but Then, isnt it fine? ButI do not befit Kakeru if Im like that Ha? There are so many good women around Kakeru . Women who are not inferior compared elder sister . But compared to them, someone like me``mugu! I stopped Iriss words``with a kiss . I made her close that mouth of hers that says so many things with my lips, and stopped her saying anything more . At first, she was surprised and resisted . However, I embraced her tightly so that she cannot escape . I stole her lips for almost a minute``and to punish this obstinate person, I gave her plenty of kisses . I then said to Iris after releasing her . Iris W-What? Im the one who decides whether or not you are befitting of me . Its my decision whether or not you are going to be my woman . Got it? Ahun And adding to that, if you think that you do not befit me, rely on me Eh? Tell me how you will suit me . Ill grant that I cant ask something like that`` Ill do something about it I stopped her words halfway . Iriss expression changed so much it was interesting . She got surprised, flushed her cheeks, and calmed down . Kakerus words are amazing . Theyre strong and reliably, its as if, they can solve anything Its not as if . Ill solve anything, I will Thats true . If its Kakeru, he can do anything Iris let out a smile . Its not a negative smile that one shows when they give up or self-deprecate . Its a positive, calm, and strong smile that really look good on her . There was something wrong with me, sorry Hmm? Thinking about it carefully, I didnt need to worry about it so much . Fighting only for Kakeru and leading the masses as one of Teresias Twin Flowers without forgetting my status . I only need to do both The idiot infected her huh, shes slightly contradicting``ow! I stopped the unnecessary retort with a flick of a finger . Something like contradictions or being idiotic, that doesnt matter . There is only one thing important . That is, Iris looks better as a woman compared to the Iris before . Thats all . Iris Yes I want to take you I also want to be taken by Kakeru Immediately Immediately Lets go destroy Qushifos Yeah! Iris strongly nodded . Shes an unbelievably, good woman . Chapter 128 Alongside Iris, I advanced further into the cave . It seemed like Id killed pretty much all of the Akefaros, as none of them were coming out . We had a chat about the world while walking . Come to think of it, I dont know anything about your father . Hes the King of Mercury, yeah? My father? Right After giving it some thought, Iris replied . To describe him with one word``hes an ambitious man Ambitious? Yeah . He greatly yearns for a bigger and stronger Mercury Kingdom . Hes the type that would do anything to realize his objectives . Thats why, when Kakeru suggested the paper money idea, it immediately came through . The previous king``my grandfather``wouldve said something like Its outrageous to do such a thing to the royal familys treasure! instead . Ah I could imagine what kind of man he was with that explanation . Obstinate people like that exist no matter where you go, huh I was aware of this when I suggested the idea of paper money, so I was expecting it to fail . Iris father, the King of Mercury, is the polar opposite of his father . I see now . Such an ambitious and``opportunistic person like that should be easy to talk to . Thats the reason why you were doing the same thing . Through that marriage, you hoped to take back Kushifos Iris nodded . We kept walking while I asked Iris this and that about her father . He seemed to be a ruthless, scheming man . Suddenly, an Akefaros popped out, so I killed it and obtained another 100% drop rate lottery ticket . Before long, we arrived at the deepest part of the cave . It was an open space, with an altar-like structure on the other side . Neatly placed atop the altar was a single sword . It was emitting a red glow, as if saying, Im not just any run-off-the-mill sword, yknow! Is that Kushifos? Probably Why? Elenor answered my question . Such vanity and bad-tasteIts been hundreds of years, but it hasnt changed a bit Elenor seemed amazed . There were probably a lot of circumstances involved, but this was, no doubt, Kushifos . Alright, Im breaking it Please do I approached the altar``however Along the way, I accidentally hit something, and sparks flew . What? Its a barrier . Isnt that obvious? It is certainly obvious . This thing was sealed away, so there must be a barrier around it I havent heard about any barrier Dont mind it . Elenor? Just do the usual Right Having received her permission, I unsheathed Elenor . I swung her downward, carefully yet casually . Bachi! Sparks flew, and Elenor was bounced back . This things hard (TN: Thats what she said -_-) Do it properly . Itll dirty my image if I lose to that thing over there That thing? Dont tell me this barrier was made by that sword? Even though it was sealed away? Its most likely a barrier that it created on its own I see Id understood the gist of it . With a deep breath, this time, I used 80% of my power and swung Elenor down . Barin! The sound of something breaking could be heard . Ohh! Like this, I guess Not yet . Look again As told, I strained my eyes and looked . It appeared to be an empty space, but I could very faintly see the broken barrier healing itself at an incredible speed . Self-restoration, huh What should I do? Its simple Elenor laughed scornfully . It doesnt have limitless powers . Just keep crushing it until it cant regenerate anymore Yeah, that is simple . Iris, step back . Im gonna get serious Understood Iris took a few steps away from me as instructed . After Elenor, I unsheathed Hikari and grasped both Cursed Swords tightly . I gathered my strength with a deep breath . Lets go! Umu Un UUOOOOHHH!!! I kept hitting the barrier, repeatedly . It kept regenerating, but I also kept breaking it . Every time it regenerated, Kushifoss glow became redder . The glow of the blade pulsed like a heartbeat as the barrier regenerated . I ignored everything and kept crushing it to pieces . Every time it broke, the interval of regeneration became a bit longer . At first it only took 5 seconds to regenerate, but then it became 10 seconds, then 20, 30 At last, it stopped regenerating . Alright, looks like we won . Iris`` Wanting to advance to the next step, I called out to Iris, but, at that moment, someone ran past me from behind . His speed wasnt anything praiseworthy, but the outsider caught me off guard . Bewildered, I let him pass by without doing anything . I was also affected by what Iris said . Father! The man she called father``the King of Mercury``approached the altar and grasped Kushifos . Instantly, a red light spread and engulfed the whole cave in it . I raised my sword and prepared my black aura to protect Iris . I was being vigilant, but nothing happened . Oooh, OOOOOHHHH! THIS is Kushifos!!! Once the light had settled down, Mercurys King gazed at Kushifos, deeply moved . Its safe to say that he was entranced . Father! Why are you here? I immediately noticed that you were searching for Kushifos, so I came Thats obvious . She made a move with this timing, so anyone would be able to guess it . Th-Then why didnt you stop me? If you move, then the wielder of the Cursed Sword will also move Eh? If the wielder of the Cursed Sword is here, then its possible that this impregnable barrier would be broken by him . Thats why I let you be Kukuku, you two got magnificently owned It appears so . You and the wielder of the Cursed Sword . Thanks for your help! Father Iris made a bitter face . Kushifos began to shine brightly . The light had become noticeably redder . Oooh, OOHH! As expected of Kushifos . It truly is the treasure of our country, passed down by legends . This powerWith this power, Ill be able to return it to the other Kushifos by sheer force Haaaaa!! Mercurys King brandished Kushifos . With a scarlet explosion, a hole was formed on the ceiling of the cave . This cave is located under a lake, therefore, the moment a hole was made, water rushed in . The King jumped out through the hole . Not caring about his daughter, he escaped on his own . Father Kakeru! Iris rushed to my side . She looked desperate . Please stop my father . He cant just go like this! Hes the King of this country! What would happen if he was caught infiltrating Aigina? Thered be some international problems, Id assume Hed start a war! I figured The King of the neighboring country infiltrating with a weapon and stealing something from the inner palace . It wouldnt be strange if a war was started . Moreover, I was struck by that bastards ambition at such a critical moment . There wasnt a shred of doubt that he needed to be stopped right then and there . Got it . Hold on to me I held Iris waist and took out the Warp Feather . I instantly warped to the surface . The King jumped out right after . Not noticing us, the King flew skyward and was about to fly away after confirming the direction . Im going ahead Ill leave this to you! Nodding to the pleading Iris, I also flew toward the sky . With speed far surpassing Mercurys King, I cut him off . Wha! Stop it right there! I used Elenor to strike the surprised Mercurys King until he landed on the ground . The King crashed into the ground below . Following a small explosion, he flew out from the hole . His clothes were dirtied, but he was unscathed . Wielder of the Cursed Sword! Sorry, but Im not letting you pass! Im also gonna smash that thing into pieces! Why are you obstructing me?! Have you forgotten that I made you a Viscount?! Oh damn, that reminds me; Im a Viscount of Mercury . I completely forgot until he said that . (TN: LOL) (ED: Id forgotten too) Oh well, doesnt matter! Why?! Uhh, the reason is The reason Im getting in the Kings way is Well, in order to sleep with Iris, Ill do anything she requests . Thered be no end to it if I kept explaining the small detailsbut, whatever, if I had to describe it in one simple phrase then Because I want to It had always been so, and it would continue to be so . Chapter 129 Haaaahh!! There were no tricks involved . I simply swung Eleanor sideways in a straight line . The King defended with Kushifos . Gakiiin!!! The clash created a massive shockwave, gouging out the ground below us . The King was blown upward . That was a pretty nice arc you drew It was pretty skillful of me, dont you think? I was praised by Eleanor . I knew nothing about baseball, but looking at the blown-away figure of the King made me feel good about that compliment . His red aura created a perfect arc through the air, just as Eleanor had noted . It remained still in the air . The King forcefully stopped himself from flying and turned around, his eyes bloodshot . BASTAAAARD!! So slow! Kuu!! Its not over! Not yetThis isnt Kushifos maximum power yet! [ED: This isnt even my final form!] Hah!! Guwaa! I overwhelmed the Kings Kushifos with Eleanor and Hikari . Even though I overwhelmed him, surprisingly, it wasnt the end . Using Kushifos, he defended against many of my finisher-blows . His reflexes were unexpectedly sharp . I intended to crush the instrument he was using to repel me, but that didnt go very well . Kushifos was hard beyond my expectations . Even though I wanted to slice it in half, all I could do was send the King flying . Having blasted him away countless times, I raised Eleanor over my head and tried to deal a blow from above . The King defended and was driven into the ground below . The aftershock of the impact created a crater . The King dragged himself out of the hole . His clothes and mantle were tattered, and his whole body was covered in blood . Just give up and hand over Kushifos . The situation wont change no matter what you do Stop spewing bullshit!! He mustered every last bit of his strength and came straight at me . His speed had decreased``but he wasnt swinging Kushifos at me with any less force than before . In fact, the red glow kept getting stronger and stronger . The Kings body was approaching exhaustion, but the sword hadnt weakened one bit . I stopped the attack and kicked him away . Is the sword taking over his body? Its that swords fighting style Thats just like you Kukuku, thats just the flavour of a Cursed Sword Flavour? Is that how Hikari tastes, too? Hikari didnt understand what we were referring to . It was cute . Thats a bad figure of speech, so dont learn that word, Hikari Umu . If you want to learn about Cursed Swords, then take me as a role model Un, Ill become like mommy Youre the worst of the worst models to learn from, though The King came at me, thrusting his Kushifos again . I also dramatically thrust my sword at him . I switched to a higher gear . I struck the King with a barrage of attacks using Eleanor and Hikari . I wasnt even trying to kill anymore, I just hit him . Because of that, small cracks began to appear on Kushifos blade . It was definitely hard enough to be called a Cursed Sword, but, at last, it became clear that it was second rate . Seems like were the superior ones Eleanors voice sounded satisfied . Im gonna break it in one strike! Umu Do your best! I flew toward the staggering King . He was covered in blood, I didnt know if he was even conscious . Despite that, he kept moving and swinging his sword, though slowly . Sometimes, he let out weird groans . It was as if hed become a zombie swinging Kushifos around . Gahaauuoohoohhh Suddenly, the Kings movement changed . He was trying to approach me, but then stopped midway and began groaning in anguish . He grasped his right hand, which was holding Kushifos, and struggled . The red glow exploded in strength . Thats Do you know what its trying to do? Youll understand soon enough; just watch Eleanor said, half surprised . I was interested in the way she said that, so I stopped attacking and watched . The King looked toward the sky and raised a scream . He suddenly spat out blood and treated Kushifos as a hammer, smashing it on the ground . After his sudden violent behaviors, something unusual occurred . Kushifos red glow was transferred to the Kings body . The glows thickness increased, and it materialized into a dense matter . The glow became a layer of skin, wrapping around the Kings body . Furthermore, a second layer of red skin was piled on top of that . It was like watching him put on 2 cartoonish costumes . His figure gradually lost the shape of humanand changed into that of a monster . He transformed Rather than him winning over the sword, its probably the other way around Its likely that he requested great power from it I dont care what happens to me, just give me power!Cthat kinda thing, huh Quite the common development, isnt it? To make it worse, he probably wished for power enough to kill the man before me . Arent you happy? Youre well adored Papas popular! [TN: The raw said otou-san, but I think I can get away with switching the English equivalent to add cuteness to our favorite sword loli) But thats a dude I couldnt be happy about that; if anything, I was depressed . Meanwhile, the King gradually grew bigger . Before long, he surpassed 3 meters in height and became a bipedal monster . The red glow around him was pulsing; it was as if hed become an Oni . He grew horns and fangs, just like a red Oni; hed completely become a monster . GYASHAAAA The beast suddenly charged at me . He swung his arm``which was bigger than my body``at me . I readied Eleanor to block the blow`` . Gakiiiin!My sword collided with an arm, yet the sound created by the impact was metallic . Thats not all, the force of that attack made me step back a bit . I took no damage . Fixing up my posture, I landed . It pushed me back ten meters with a single hit . My hands had gone numb . The numbness had even spread to my elbows and shoulders . Papa No worries the bastard powered up beyond my expectation That doesnt seem to be all, though Mu The monster suddenly stopped and raised a war-cry toward the sky . It was a roar that shook the earth . Then a small monster appeared . From the big ones body, a blob of something dropped to the ground and began to transform . It slowly took shape . It was a miniature version of the monster . The original body was 3 meters tall, but the small one was only 1 meter tall . Leaving aside the fact that the Mini was a bit more cute, they were mostly identical in appearance . There were 5 Minis in total . The monster``who was being controlled by Kushifos``created five clones . One of the Minis charged at me, while the Orignal swung its arm . I stopped it using Eleanor . Muu I was a bit surprised . The Mini possessed strength on the same level as the King before transformation . While admiring that strength, I drove the huge arm away and kicked the Mini . Being kicked, the Mini Oni looked angry as it jumped at me again . Thats awesome, he can create something like this Its that swords fighting style Say that sooner I was being careless Eleanor nonchalantly declared . Her tone indicated that she wasnt feeling even a little bit bad . Next time we go to the Lottery place, youre house-sitting Wha! You bastard! It was a complete change of tone; she sounded like she was at her wits end . That Lottery place is the only place Eleanor could take her human form and hang out with Hikari, her daughter . Its quite the punishment for such a doting parent as her . Well, Ill deal with that later . The thing I was going to do right now wouldnt change . I was going to crush Kushifos no matter what . Thats all . Now then, lets put in some actual effort`` . Wh-What the hell is this thing Iris`` There was a voice behind me . Immediately when I turned around`` Something slipped past me from behind . The five Mini Onis rushed madly ahead toward Iris, having taken advantage of the opening in my awareness . `` Iris reacted . She readied her sword, accepting the challenge . ``however . Kakeru! I warped and forced myself between Iris and the Mini Onis . I bisected one of them using Eleanor and blew the other four away with Hikari . That was unforgivable . VERY unforgivable . Trying to lay hands on my woman in front of me is super unforgivable . You sent your women to the battlefield, though? Theres a difference between doing it myself and it just happening . Eleanor was slightly surprised, and the feeling was transferred to me . I ignored her . I glared at the four Minis and the Original, which was the King of Mercury . Im DEFINITELY crushing these bastards . That red glowis that my father? Iris spoke to me from behind with a serious tone . Yeah . Step back, Iris Iris? Ill fight with you . Please let me fight I turned around``though my awareness didnt leave the Mini Onis . Our eyes met; there was a strong light in Iris eyes . Those pupils expressed strong determination . That is``just like her . Please, Kakeru``hnngu! I hugged the pleading Iris and kissed her . I love good women . Wh-What are you doing, Kakeru?! Iris blushed, but I ignored that and asked her . Back in the cave, you were able to raise the weight of a sword-swing . But now, can you raise the number of attacks instead? Eh? Ah, un . Ill try my best Alright, Ill leave the Mini Onis to you . Beat them with a barrage of attacks Got it Iris readied her sword once again . I also readied Eleanor and Hikari . We approached the Onis . The Minis immediately reacted and rushed forward . I gave each of them a blow and slipped past them, aiming for the Original . With a sidelong glance, I confirmed the situation behind me . Iris was doing as Id told her, intercepting the Minis with a number of attacks . Every time iris cut them, a black aura was released from their bodies . It was the aura of the Cursed Sword, the technique my slave soldiers used to overwhelm Nana . Having confirmed that, I rushed toward the big Oni . I clad myself in the black aura and readied my two Cursed Swords . From this point on, it would be the usual beat-up . Chapter 130 The Oni and I exchanged blows . It was a direct confrontation which produced shockwaves that blew away even boulders . Gakiiiiin!! The Onis arm hadnt gotten any softer as it made a loud, metallic sound . Eleanor! Umu! I put more strength into my attack, The multiplier of 777 was applied to my physical strength, then it was transferred to Eleanor . The combined force of our strength collided with the Onis arm . Zupuri!!The blade sunk into its arm . Haah! I put even more force into my arms and swung Eleanor . For a second, the Onis arm stopped mid-air . That arm was cut and flung away, drawing a parabola . The Oni raised a scream and attacked me with its other arm . Hikari! Ill do my best! I went on the offense using Hikari . We exchanged more blows as I cut the Oni to my hearts content . GYAAAAAA With another scream, the Oni staggered back . In pursuit, I hacked the monster to pieces using both Cursed Swords . Red magic essence and blood flew; its flesh was cut down little by little . At last, the Oni turned back into a human . Gufugahaah!! The King crumbled to the ground, his naked body covered in blood . His right arm was cut from the elbow . The arm that was sliced off was lying on the ground near him; that arm had also returned to a human arm, and it was still gripping Kushifos . Not yetIm not done yetgahaah! I ignored the King and approached Kushifos . I just needed to destroy this bastard, and thatd be the end of this incident . Standing before Kushifos, I raised Eleanor . Stop itSTOOOOP!! The King jumped at me . I wondered how he still had that much strength left, when he threw his left fist toward me . Its like that one saying about a candle or something . I used the back of the hand that I was holding Hikari with to knock him away . Just give it up already Stop it, please stop ``haah! I ignored the King and swung down Eleanor . Kushifos, lying on the ground, was cleanly cut in half with a deafening metallic sound . Ah, ahhh The King of Mercury groaned in despair . This is the end Seems like it What do you intend to do with him? Once Kushifos is gone, hes harmless . Ill reattach his arm, then send him back to the Kingdom Saying so, I took a White Magical Orb out from my dimensional storage . Youre even going to treat his wounds, huh . What a softy Iris wouldnt want me to kill him . I crushed Kushifos; weve achieved our goalAny objections? Theres none It appeared that Eleanor was in a good mood . It had been like that since the moment I broke Kushifos . Must be because she was able to prove that, as a Cursed Sword, she was superior . I didnt have any complaints regarding that, butfor the time being, I left her alone . There was something else I needed to think about, so I used Hikari to thoroughly smash Kushifos into pieces before bringing the Kings severed arm back to him and healing him . His arm was reattached, and his wounds were healed . However, the King remained still, hanging his head . He was murmuring something to himself . It was easy to understand that, seeing Kushifos being broken, he was in shock . I ignored him again . I dont have time to spare, thinking about the mental health of a dude . Kakeru! I turned around, toward Iris . She rushed over with her sword . The dead bodies of four Mini Onis could be seen nearby . You okay? Im okay . My father is`` I healed his body . Ill leave the rest to you Got it Iris took a cylindrical object from her bag and shot it toward the sky . [TN: Its a Signal Dildo] Half-way along its trajectory, the item melted away and emitted light . When it flew higher, it burst into fireworks . A signal flare, huh . After a short while, a number of footsteps could be heard . The people that showed up were Mercurys soldiers, about one-hundred of them . Iris mustve summoned them using that flare just now . The soldiers lined up before her and saluted in unison . Iris said something to the soldiers . They went to where the King was, carefully raised his body, and carried him away . Thats one thing done, I guess . Next order of business was Iris . When I looked at her, our eyes met, and she turned away with a bright red face . I wondered where her gallant figure from earlier went . She became a girl with overwhelming cuteness . She was so cute; her gap-moe was deadly . I approached and stared at her from a close distance . Its over un Though she still looked a bit shy, Iris gazed at me with a face filled with determination . Wont you make me yours? Is there anything you want? Ill grant your wish I want you to do as you please Un? She stared at me with even more vigor than before . Iris firmly nodded . I want Kakeru todo as he pleases Thats what she meant, huh . Shes willingly saying that shed accept anything, huh . This is just like her, and shes becoming increasingly cute . Ill do as I please Un She blushed and cast her eyes down . I placed my hands on her shoulders and brought my face closer . Iris closed her eyes . Our lips drew closer and closer to one another . That moment GUUOOHHH!! The ground began shaking, and Iris lost her balance, since she was making a kissing-face . It was a shockwave that seemed to stab into your skin . Iris opened her eyes as I turned around in a hurry . There``I saw the Oni . It was similar to the Oni from earlier, with a red glow pulsing throughout its body . The soldiers were surrounding``no, submitting to the Oni . They were unconscious with empty eyes, and they were directing their bloodlust this way . Furthermore, they were also clad in the exact same red glow . It was the Onis red aura . When I looked down, the broken Kushifos was there . Thats Kushifos powerbut how? Oi, Eleanor! Seems like this is its hidden technique . It had probably been hiding inside the King Based on her tone, she was taking a guess . It appeared that even Eleanor didnt know about this . They were originally split into two pieces, so it seems like it can detach and transfer . It probably learned a new trick like that Is that so? Papa, what should we do? I looked at Iris . She was pleading with a troubled look on her face . I kissed her . She was surprised . Leave it to me Un! Ill believe in you [TN: Raw says Onegai] I left Iris behind and approached the Oni and the soldiers . Whats the plan? Simply defeating it wouldnt return him to normal I see, its that type, huh . If Im against something like this, Ill change my fighting style . By the way, Im using your specialty My what? What are you talking about? Ill need Hikaris help as well Un! What should Hikari do? I didnt answer them, but put the plan right into action . I left Eleanor and Hikari in their sheaths and closed my eyes . I perceived everything around me clearly . I gathered strength``the Cursed Swords strength . His aura Hearing Iris murmur, I opened my eyes . I clad myself in an aura that Id never used before . Some of the aura adhered to me like a robe, while the rest of the aura extended around me . It was right out of a battle manga . [ED: bankai!] I casually approached the Oni and the soldiers . I extended the aura . The Oni and the soldiers were engulfed in my black aura . The red glow was resisting, but I ignored it and kept pressuring it . I pushed through it and tore the King and the soldiers away from Kushifos . It was a tug of war . The red glow and the black aura were pulling the soldiers around . The next moment, my surroundings changed . It was no longer the forest above the underground cave; it felt like I was blown away . It was a space filled with light . This is Papa, youre naked I could hear the voice of the mother and daughter pair . When I turned around, the two of them were right behind me . Both of them were naked and``so was I . Is this a spiritual realm? Seems sodid you aim for this? You guessed it? Just now Eleanor grinned . I also had the same fearless smile . Then you know what to do Umu . You can count on me Hikari will try her best! I returned a nod before facing forward . A red globe was just ahead of us . I took the two with me, approaching the globe . Our goal is``completely smashing it into dust . Chapter 131 I reached out and seized the glowing orb . The orb resisted . It struggled around in my palm, trying to tear away . It felt like my palm was being burnt as the fiery light filtered through my fingers; it quickly turned into rampaging beams, piercing the empty space . I ignored all that and kept firmly grasping it . I put more strength in . This place isnt the real world; its a spiritual realm where fellow Cursed Swords are connected . Physical strength isnt the only deciding factor here to determine whether you win or lose . It requires your own force of will and, more than anything, the strength of your Cursed Sword . My strength is Papas! Ill lend you mine for now The mother and daughter pair said . The next instant, power gushed forth from within me . It was an amount that Kushifos couldnt hold a candle to . I loaded all of it into my hands and tightly grasped the orb . Red light began to flicker; it was pulsing even more vigorously than earlier . It reminded me of an alarm . The orb showed irritation, resistance and, finally, desperation . Those feelings were transmitted to me . Of course, I ignored them; I grandly ignored all of them . I packed even more strength into my arms . The orb of light was shattered into countless, gumball-like objects . The result of being warped to the limit``it snapped . It was like drops of water being scattered everywhere . The red glow then vanished like a mist . While it was melting away ``I shall never forget this humiliation!there was a voice . It was the hoarse voice of an old man . A cursing voice filled with hatred . In reality, it was just the grumbling of a loser . That just now wasnt the voice of the King, was it? It was Kushifos voice Do you two know each other? But, he said that he wouldnt forget this``ahh!! Did you remember? Yup . The bastards other half is still in Aigina I see . I see how it is I completely forgot . It was the thing that Mercurys King wanted to take back . Since Kushifos still had his other half, he made such a remark before fleeing . It appeared that there would be another battle between us in the future . Whatever, thats fine . I just need to crush him again when the time comes . As soon as I thought of that, the empty space was dyed in a black light . There was no need for an explanation; it was the aura of Eleanor and Hikari . I closed my eyes and perceived the world around me; the existence of the two of them, Eleanor and Hikari . It felt like it both existed within me and was wrapping around me . It was a mysterious feeling . I had never felt like that before; it was the first time I felt so close to the mother and daughter pair . I came to my senses . Slowly, I opened my eyes . It was a world filled with reality . I saw the King and the soldiers, all tattered after the battle . . The scent of blood and the remnants of magical power were drifting about, here and there . I unsheathed my Cursed Swords . The two of them, Eleanor and Hikari . Their handles felt more familiar to my grip than ever before . It felt as if theyd become parts of my body, a new sense of unity . Id really reached a whole new level . [TN: And its not even his final form . ] It was such a feeling . Kakeru Iris called out to me . I sheathed the Cursed Swords and turned toward her . Its over; this time, for real Yeah, I saw Is that so Well, everyones so tattered, youd know that it was over even if you didnt want to . Now then, since the incident has finally been settled I hugged Iris . At long last This time, there are no more obstacles . Lets go Un With a quiet response, Iris shyly nodded . Holding her in my arms, I used the Warp Feather and went back to the mansion . Hikari turned back to her human-form and left the room . I pushed Iris down on the bed Kakeru What is it? Is there something else I can do? What should I do to make Kakeru even happier? Iris stared directly into my eyes . Her words werent that of a girl preparing to have her first time . She didnt tell me to be gentle . Her expression was anything but tense; those eyes of hers are determined . Thats just like Iris . Its not enough just falling in love with me? Well, Im just thinking that there must be something I could do for y``hnngu! I interrupted her with a kiss . puhaa Raise your voice Eh? Dont hold anything back . Just scream as loudly as youre enjoying it Scream Got it? Y-Yeah Iris nodded, blushing . As Ive declared, and as requested I spent the whole night making love to Iris . Chapter 132 I could hear the birds singing outside the window . It was morning; I rose from the bed . Beside me, Iris was still sleeping soundly . As a result of a whole nights worth of loving, she was exhausted by sunrise and fell asleep . Despite that Kakeru She smiled while sleep-talking . What a lovely girl Learn to read the mood I stayed quiet the whole night, didnt I? You act like it was such a big help . Hell, it wouldve been fine even if you werent quiet . At worst youd be a little noisy You said it . Next time you make love, Im crashing your little party Try me I snorted . No matter what Eleanor did, it would just be a little noise . In the past, she was able to manipulate people by taking over their bodies . Wait, maybe she still can . Its ineffective against me, though . I possess resistance multiplied by 777 that no human in this could match . Thats why Eleanor cant take over my body . If anything, Im the only human in this world who can control the Cursed Sword Eleanor . That said, the only thing she can do is babbling in my mind . If she does try that while Im embracing a cute girl, Ill just ignore her . All things considered, there are no problems . I tucked Iris in, hopped off the bed, and left the room . Good morning, Kakeru-sama Helene was there . Helene? Why are you here? Ive been waiting for you Me? Yes, I heard that Iris has been in your care, so I came over Who told you that? Helene simply smiled, not answering my question . Oh well, thats fine, I guess . Then why were you waiting for me? Since it was Iris first timeNo, even if it wasnt, theres no woman who can satisfy Kakeru-sama on her own . Chances are, not even the Immortal Saintess could achieve such a feat Meaning? Ive come to accompany you in Iris place I see . To put it bluntly, shes come to take responsibility for her sisters failure . Being able to foresee itthats so like her . I held her shoulders and gave Helene a kiss . Kakeru-sama There was a mixture of excitement and longing on her face . Shes the polar-opposite of her little sister . Please, take mefor Iris Nope, I changed my mind [ED: D=< ] Eh? N-No way Helene looked like she was about to cry . I held her and took her to my room . Inside, Iris was still soundly asleep . Ka-Kakeru-sama? Im not going to take you INSTEAD of her . Im embracing both of you sisters Ah Surprised, Helene blushed . Then, she timidly nodded . Pleasedo Yeah I nodded . I kissed Helene again . We kept it up until Iris noticed the sounds we were making and woke up . I then made love to both of them . Chapter 133 I noticed someone talking beside me while taking a nap . Ufufu Ane-ue, you look so happy [TN: If you dont know what Ane-ue means already, youre a failure of a weeb . ] I am happy . After all, even Iris became Kakeru-samas . Fufu My head was tickled . When I took a peek, Helene and Iris were there . Helene was stroking and playing with my hair . Iris was watching from the other side . I was interested in the contents of their conversation, so I pretended to keep sleeping . Are you really happy that Kakeru embraced me, Ane-ue? Of course . Theres no bigger happiness for a woman than to be embraced by Kakeru-sama That much, huh Iris shouldve already experienced it Experience You know, that feeling of happiness when youre in his arms and being loved by him Thats Iris was a bit hesitant to say it . I peeked at her and saw that her face had turned red, and she was all fidgety . She was so cute that I wanted to wake up and push her down again . Ane-ue, theres something Id like to ask What might it be? This feeling, this sensation You can onlyfeel it from Kakeru? Ill tell you what I believe . Chances are, what Iris is feeling right now can be found in other men as well eh? Surprised, Iris teared up . With a mischievous smile, Helene continued . The sensation that youre feeling from Kakeru-samaevery one in ten``no, one in several thousand average men will have . Its like the difference between a fine wine thats been aged for centuries, and wine that has been illicitly brewed by prisoners What the heck is that illicit wine brewed by prisoners? Ah, its the same as that thing the soldiers make, right? Its an issue of them using their allowance of provisions to make it Iris sure is familiar with that . Yup, thats right . Theyre both alcoholic drinks, and you can become drunk on either one . However, in the case of a fine wine, youre not just plain drunk un Kakeru-samas affection doesnt bring happiness alone; be it your heart or your body, his love can satisfy every bit of you, as a human and as a female I think Ive begun to understand Other men may possess the same thing Kakeru-sama gives you . But theirs are overwhelmingly inferior and dont hold a candle to his . Thats my reasoning, anyway Ane-ue Her touch left my head . I peeked and saw Helene place her hand on Iris cheek . Iris was staring straight at Helenes affectionate face . Im happy not because you received love from the crown prince of Aigina, but because its Kakeru-samas love . As your sister, I cant be any happier [TN: Im happy, too . Fucking hell, its sister-in-law donburi, and you tell me to not go crazy with my TNs?!] [ED: Here, these pills will help] thank you, Ane-ue Youre a strange girl . Im just glad because youve found happiness Helene laughed; her voice was like the soft sound of a bell . Un . Even so, thank you Ane-ue What it is? Is it possible to become more competent as Kakerus girl? That question is just like her . You dont have to worry about that, Iris . Just be yourself, and its more than enough . A good woman is one who is true to herself . Thats what I think, and my girls are all like that . I wanted to wake up and tell her that, but Thats the biggest problem Helenes tone changed . Up until that point, she sounded like a loving big sister, but, suddenly, she sounded troubled . Weve all been thinking about that . We gathered and discussed it not just once or twice, but We, she says?We? Iris had the same question as me . Queen Luka; Princess Aura; Queen Fiona; Queen Marie . Everyone gathered and has been discussing this question What the hecks up with that outrageous combination? Its like the Magimon Summit . [TN: Probably a reference to the mobile game MagiMon] Kakeru-sama is greater than any Hero in the history of the world . In order to be a good match for such a person, what could us girls do? Simply receiving his affection one-sidedly might be great in its own way, but, as his women, its just vexing I understandat least, I think I do Iris agreed . From my perspective, theyre just overthinking . Both the sisters and the girls whose names Helene listed earlier . Theyre all great women, to the extent that its unnecessary for them to think about such things . After several meetings, we came to a conclusion that there are 2 girls that could serve as role models Two? Who might they be? The first one is? Delfina Holmes Ramanry . Currently, she is probably the only one on equal terms with Kakeru-sama [TN: The katakana for her middle name is Homelos, but its just hilarious if a wealthy merchant has a name that sounds like Homeless, so lets go with Holmes] Delfina, huh . Well, its not like Im unaware of this . Shes a good girl, but shes not completely mine . I still need to buy all of her assets before truly making her mine . That said, its understandable that she ended up as a role model . Then who is the other one? If the first ones Delfina, then the remaining one must behmm . I have no clue . All of them are good girls, so is there really another one who can surpass the rest and serve as a role model? Dont tell me its Hikari? That could be it . After all, Hikari will become a wonderful girl in the future . Whos the other one, Ane-ue? Iris pressed her for an answer . I was interested, so I strained my ears and waited . Miu Mi Miyuu, Kakeru-samas maid It was an unexpected name . Chapter 134 At noon, I was MofuMofu-ing Miu in the living room . I hadnt been able to MofuMofu her because of Iris . I gently stroked her hair and Miu let out a pleasant voice . [TN: Raw says Fuwaaa] Iris stared at us from the other side . Whats wrong? Nowell Just so you know, Im not letting you MofuMofu her . Im the only one allowed to do that No, Im good . Im just a little interested in that girl Is that so? Its all good, then . The reason for Iris interest in Miu is probably what Helene said . There are two role models among my women, the first one being Delfina, the second being Miu . Thats probably why Iris has become interested in her . To be honest, I dont really care . Whatever the reason for Helenes choosing Miu as a role model, I dont care . For now, I need to MofuMofu! MofuMofu, MofuMofu . I MofuMofud her soft and fluffy body . Its not only because of her soft hair that MofuMofu-ing her is good . She matches my hand movements and twists her body around; its the best posture for MofuMofu-ing . Honestly speaking, whenever I Mofud her too much, the softness of her hair would decrease . When that happens, Miu would twist around and bring the softer places to my hands, while grooming the stiffened parts herself . After a while, once that part has returned to its top condition, shell bring it back to my hands . Miu is actually a Mofu Expert . Umm, do you have a moment? Yeah I nodded to Iris . In fact, she could just talk to me any time; Id just keep MofuMofu-ing on my side . I thought Id tell Kakeru about the aftermath . First of all, Kushifos is completely destroyed Heh We made sure to get rid of it both physically and magically; it appears as though nothing has remained How did you get rid of it physically, with nothing remaining? Even if you turned it into scrap iron, youd still leave something behind It seems like, that day, Kushifos faded away [TN: Where are you now? Where are you now?] Heh, so thats how it is Thats just what Cursed Swords do Eleanor butted into our conversation . I see; thats what the last moments of a Cursed Sword are like, huh? We couldnt confirm the condition of the other fragment of Kushifos in Aigina Dont bother . Its definitely there I feel the same Sooner or later, Ill do something about it, so no worries Yeah Iris nodded . She expressed her trust in me with a cheerful smile . My father hasfor better or worse, returned to normal . Hes pretty enthusiastic about finding a different source of power to replace Kushifos Some people just dont learn, huh My fathers ambitions will probably never fade, so, next time, I think Ill follow him up in a way that doesnt affect the people around us . Depending on the situation, maybe doing even that would still be difficult More importantly, make it so that you wont get involved again . Well, its fine if you need to go to the battlefield, though`` Got it Iris interrupted my words . Im Kakerus girl . Ill take care of it without getting myself involved with marriage and things like that Were good, then . If you werent able to think that far ahead, I was thinking about attaching an emblem to you or something, but that doesnt seem necessary Emblem? Yeah, its an emblem that says youre mine An emblemIm Kakerus Whispering so, Iris turned bright red and pressed her hand against her neck . It was the spot where I left a hickey during our fun times . Its not a bad idea, but itll be engraved in your body . I want my girls bodies to be as beautiful as possible, so lets not do that I need to think of something else . Um, Master That moment, Miu, who had stayed silent up until now, spoke up . What is it? I thinkI have a good idea A good idea? Yes . Ill bring it to you, okay? Nope Eh? Eh? Miu and Iris were surprised . Crap, I put too much emphasis on the word Nope . I wanted to continue MofuMofuing Miu, but, when I gave such an immediate rejection as that, she looked sad . It might just be my imagination, but her ears and tail seemed to droop, bringing with it all the softness . Thats not your imagination, you dumbtard I was scolded by Eleanor . That was a joke . Anyways, whats this good idea? Will you bring it to me right away? Yes! Its in the treasure room of the house! Theres something like that in there? Oh well, bring it to me then Yes! Miu stood up and left the living room, her tail shaking back and forth . Not long after, she trotted back . She brought with her a golden ring . Its this thing, Master The hell is this? Its a bracelet Bracelet? I received and stared at it . Its pretty heavy . I could tell just by the tinge that it was real gold . It was a golden bracelet with some ornaments attached to it . I didnt know I had this . This is? Its something Master bought I did? It was back when you tried to spend a ton of money on Lottery Tickets Ah I clapped my hands . Now I remember . I bought a bunch of stuff during that 300-silver-coin shopping-spree . I honestly forgot . What do you think about letting Iris-sama wear this? yeah, that could be a good idea Ill try it on Saying so, Iris received the bracelet . She then put it on her arm . It went all the way to her upper arm before being fixated in position . Miu, are there any thin dresses that leave a lot of exposure? Yes, there are Let Iris wear them with the bracelet Yes! Miu went somewhere and came back with a dress for Iris to try on . Iris went from being a War Princess to a dancer . H-How do I look? Iris asked, acting all timid . She was anxious about her new style, which she wasnt used to . Not saying anything, I pushed Iris down . I got really horny because of how sexy, yet cute, she looked in that dress . Ka-Kakeru? [TN: Kakarot!] [ED: Vegetables~]Even though Iris was confused, I kissed her, then whispered, staring into her eyes . Always have that bracelet on, whenever you come over to my place Un! Got it! Iris nodded with a smile . Having kissed her, I took her in my arms . We left the living room and headed to the bedroom . That moment, Miu, who read the situation ahead, exited the bedroom and bowed . I peeked into the room through the slightly open door . Everything was prepared for me to embrace Iris . Good work Please enjoy yourselves, Master Saying so, Miu closed the door for me, since my hands were occupied . I dropped Iris on the bed and pinned her down . She gazed at the door . I seethats how it is Whats wrong? Its nothing Iris shook her head and looked at me . Her eyes were moist, and she looked excited . Ill do my utmost to suit Kakerus tastes Give it your all . If youre a good girl, Ill love you more [TN: He means sex -lenny-] Un . I have but 1 regret What is it? If only Id fallen in love with Kakeru sooner, like my sister Iris had the cutest expression when she said that . Chapter 135 Disturbance(Literally translates into Rallying The Situation) In a dimly lit, stone-paved, empty space illuminated only by torches . Rather than saying the mood is heavy, its the atmosphere itself that is filled with evil . In such a space that only a demon would love, stands one man . He is the First Prince, as well as the Prime Minister of Aigina, Kimon Moe Aigina . [TN: I LOLd at this name] This gross fatso is the next King of Aigina . One could tell at a glance that hes the type of person who wouldnt hesitate to make use of any resource in his possession . Right now, hes standing in a place where he normally should not be standing, and hes chanting a spell that he should not be chanting . In front of him, a magic square is drawn in the ground; its repeatedly flickering at random intervals . Those intervals gradually become shorter, and the density of magical power in the air also increases . This is the moment!``is what one would normally expect to hear at a moment like this . However, thats not the case . The flickering light suddenly goes out, and the amassed magical power in the air pops like a balloon . Damn it! I failed again . Why? Why cant I summon it! Kimon curses . I was able to summon my partners with this before! Why cant I now! I even prepared offerings! At the center of the magic formation lies an unconscious, naked woman . Even though shes not restrained, the woman is limp, not moving a muscle . Did the conditions change? I guess it cant be helped, since I was summoning such a high-class fellow . Lets call for those lower-class ones instead . I should be able to summon those using my own strength Saying so, he begins chanting again . The incantation has rhythms like that of a song . The magic formation begins flickering, and the tension in the air returns . Uu Seeing the woman groan, Kimons lips curl up . And then`` So noisy, who are you! A man emerges from the magic formation . Its definitely a male, but its not human . Its limbs and body size are the same as a human, but its skin is dark blue, it has sharp fangs, and there are horns growing from its temples . You turd, were you the guy who summoned me? Correct . I am Kimon Moe Aigina, the First Prince of Aigina Kingdom Heh, a prince, huh . I didnt know such an old-fart of a Prince existed [TN: Ossan Ouji] Kimons eyebrow twitches . He shows an obvious look of discomfort . To him, an old Prince is a taboo phrase . To the point that, if someone were to joke about this 40 year old prince and somehow let that joke reach his ears, theyd be lynched . Kimon holds down his anger . The reason is: he has a favor to ask of this demon . Let me cut straight to the point, did the summoning conditions change? Hah? Were you trying to summon those High-class guys? Yeah Give it up . The higher-ups recently banned all connection to the Human realm . Theyre not gonna answer you, no matter how hard you try They banned it? Why? Its because of a certain Cursed Swords Wiel``oops The demon covers its mouth with its hand . What? Just tell me Its nothing . Anyways, were not gonna be getting involved with humans for now . After all, up to the big-wigs I dont even know how long theyll be keeping this up . Rightyou look to be in your 20s, so youll probably die at around 50~60 years old, anyway [TN: This is still the demons line . The next one is the princes . I curse this dumb formatting] Dont screw with me! Im not gonna just sit and wait! Kimon is enraged . Time will go by in the blink of an eye, kekeke The demon laughs . Needless to say, the lifespans of demons are much longer than humans . To them, a few decades are but a moment . That said, Im going back . Just so you know, you can forcefully call them, but they wont cooperate . Bye Wait! Hah? I said that Im not gonna cooperate Are you fine with that? What? A few decades of not interacting with humans, wont you starve?``is what I want to ask The demon falls silent . Kimon smiles . By interacting with humans, demons receive life force and energy, sometimes even souls . All of the above are used to satisfy their hunger . In other words, its their food . The big-shots have food to eat even without interacting with humans, but what about you guys? Isnt it painful not to eat for decades? yeah Work with me . Just keep it quiet, and youll be able to eat a little . If youre careful, they wont catch you . Or would you prefer just watching your bosses stuffing their mouths with food? I dont know if we can really do this unnoticed That depends on you, no? Sneaking behind your superiors backs is something common to every world, dont you think? you have it tough in your own way, I guess Both of them laugh . If you dont go too far, theyll probably just overlook it Alright, if youre going that far, Ill lend you a hand . In return, I expect good compensation! Ill prepare it accordingly at market price Keke Fufufu They form a contract . Its a contract with the purpose of avoiding the Cursed Swords Wielder that nobody knows about . Chapter 136 Two girls were asleep on the bed . One was Iris, and the other one was Delfina . When I thought that theyd fallen asleep, exhausted from all the love making last night, Delfina slowly rose from the bed . Combing her hair, which stuck to her cheek because of the sweat, she tidied herself up . I spoke to Delfina, sitting on a sofa a bit away from the bed . Is everything fine already? Yes, Ive taken care of all the little things Well, this isnt something to talk about after doing lewd things You know, love affairs involving you are like a battlefield Thats an interesting way of putting it Whats interesting around here is that there are so many girls around you trying their best not to lose to their peers You arent the same? Im not doing this only for the sake of not losing only, huh . Thats so Delfina . This girl as well, isnt only fighting to not lose Saying so, she looked at the sleeping Iris . Heh? Did you not realize? She was closely observing me all the way up until the point when you messed her up Come to think of it, it was Iris who suggested that you join us tonight Since I made a harem, a 3P like this at night wasnt anything rare; the girls were like partners . But it was pretty rare for one to specifically nominate another girl . Well, I wonder if she got the idea from Helene . Helene was the one who named Delfina and Miu as the role models, and thats why Iris was like this . Shes plotting something, Id assume Its kind of cute how easily she was exposed by Delfina . Probably You look like you dont care either way Really? I think this is pretty enjoyable, though? Mere words arent enough, you know . Youre making a face that says, Whatever it is that shes scheming, I dont really care . Yeah Thats not wrong . Ill enjoy watching her do it, but I dont care much about the specifics of the plan . All of my women are the loveliest and most beautiful when theyre thinking for themselves . Thats why, although I like the fact that shes plotting something, I wont pay attention to the contents of her plan . Maybe I should say my thanks to her Un? From now on, Im going to be busy for a while . If youre going to call for me, then Ill have to excuse myself I see The conversation came to a pause . Some ten-odd seconds of silence . As expected, you wont ask why Im going to be busy Make as much profit as you like; Im gonna wait for my prey to get nice and fat before I eat it up . Thats our promise, yeah? I gave Delfina a smile . Delfina is basically my woman, but thats technically not actually the case . The wealthy merchant Delfina will only marry a man who can buy out all of her assets, which could be compared to the wealth of a country . I had promised that Id buy her, and it was currently the trial period . Of course, Im not just all talk . Sooner or later, I will go all out and realize that goal . I believe that the time when Delfina becomes the wealthiest person in the world is when the fruit is ripe . If we didnt have that promise, shed just become mine, but, since I did make that promise, she must become the best in the world first . A~ra, how scary . One day, Ill also be tied by that bracelet, huh Delfina didnt have the golden bracelet that Iris had started wearing . I gave one to all of the girls after the time with Iris, but I didnt give one to Delfina . Its something for the future``thats the unspoken agreement between us . I will definitely put it on you . Be prepared [ED: He JUST said unspoken] Fufufu Pfft We stared at each other, smiling . I noticed that her eyes were saying, Kiss me, so I kissed her . Youre a greedy one Youll be busy, yeah? But I think well meet more often What do you mean? I tilted my head . The reason things are becoming busy is that theres something interesting going on in Aigina Kingdom . I cant speak of the details, but I smell massive profits from this Heh And Kakeru-sama is aiming for Aigina next, am I right? What made you think so? Delfina lightly laughed . She then began counting on her fingers . The pair of Princesses from Mercury, the Queen of Calamba, the Princess of Komotoria, the Queens of Shirakuza Delfina had a mischievous smile . Even a three-year-old would be able to guess your next destination Those are the Five Major Powers``and Im also the Goshaku . Yep, even a three-year-old could make an accurate guess . Im just putting this out there, but there might not be any good women in Aigina Didnt you create good women in Shirakuza? Its about Fiona and Marie, huh . Yeah, I was the one who made them Queens . If theres no good women, I just need to create some``its that kind of thing . I see now . It appears that we really will see each other more often In any case, Im going after the other half of Kushifos anyway, so Ill have to get involved with Aigina soon . It could be pretty interesting to make a move alongside Delfina . For that reason`` However, theres a reason Im not doing that right now Eh? Delfina was surprised . I moved and pushed Delfina down on the sofa . I kissed her again . Iris ``Ye-Yes!? [TN: Raw says, Hya-Hyai!, a stutter of Hai] Suddenly being called by her name, Iris panicked, raising her voice . Come over here since when did you notice? The fact that you were pretending to sleep? From the beginning . You didnt actually tire out before Delfina, so There wasnt a time gap between when I embraced them . Ignoring the gap in experience between them, Iris simply had stamina that wouldnt lose to Delfina . Even so, she mustve wanted to observe Delfina; thats why she pretended to sleep and listened in . Well, I didnt point that out . More importantly`` . Hnngu!! I kissed Iris . I circled my arm around her and embraced her while kissing . Then I kissed Delfina and went back to Iris . Afterward, I gave them all the love . Chapter 137 Its so quiet today I sat in the mansions living room, yawning . It had been pretty uneventful since morning . I MofuMofud Miu; I played with Hikari; I pushed Io down and sexed her before she went to the Guild . [TN: Raw literally said sex/bang] I spent my leisure time doing this and that, but, after lunch, itd become pretty boring . Want me to tell you a good way to kill time? What is it? Let me take over your body . Ill let you live a life that youll never tire of As if idiot! You sure? Im thinking about letting you experience the Curse Swords way of embracing a girl though Is that even a thing? I was doing it to the guys I possessed in the past Heh That means she was involved in the act, together with those Kings and Heroes . I saw an image of those guys vigorously banging women, so I guess they did let her take control at the time . By the way, how did you do it? Did things like tentacles come out? Since youre a Cursed Sword and all I could, but Im not interested in that kinda thing She actually can do it . Through the wileders thing, I can consume the mind of a girl from within . Its the kind of pleasure that mortals cant attain by themselves Like this? I extended an aura-arm . It was the technique I used to defeat Kushifos and the possessed soldiers . Its fundamentally similar . You should use that on the girls Thats boring, so no Using this to embrace the girls is just boring . Kuku . If you wanna move around, why dont you go play with Nana Kanou? Fumu . Nana, huh I looked toward where the barracks of the slave soldiers were . Lately, shed been staying over there; we didnt see each other much . Lets go meet her, then . Your Excellency! As I entered the barracks, I saw the captain of the First Platoon, Niki Seferis . The moment she saw me, Niki straightened up; it seemed like she was about to salute me . Awaiting orders! Is Nana around? Nana-sama is in Neoras room Neora? It was a name that I wasnt familiar with . Its Neora Komenera, the captain of the Second Platoon . Ill guide you to the room No, Ill go by myself . Wheres the room? Niki directed me to Neoras room; the atmosphere around her was different from when we were on the bed . I stood at the door and knocked . Who is it? Its me Me?ah, Kakeru-sama? Following her calm voice was a series of noises on the other side . Soon, the door opened, and a woman was there . Neora Komenera, the captain of the Second Platoon . Id just heard her name earlier, but I knew her face (although, might have heard heard her name before) . Since she was entrusted the role of a Captain, her sword skills are good . Her fighting style was different from me and Nanas, and she didnt have a lot of strength, but she was the type that would carefully seize the chance to deliver a sharp attack which would defeat her enemy in one strike . Additionally, her breasts were the among the biggest among the slave soldiers . You remember that, but not her name Eleanor sounded shocked, but I ignored her . Whats the matter, Kakeru-sama? I heard that Nanas here Welcome . Please come in Yeah I entered Neoras room . It was a room which belongs to a slave soldier . This room was a part of the building I made after forming the 200 slave corps, and it could be called a one-room apartment on its own . It wasnt an important room, but it was pretty popular with the slaves . I think I was told that it was unbelievable for slaves to have their own rooms . Inside that room, Nana was sleeping . She wasnt in her usual attire, but was wearing thin clothes and sleeping in an unladylike posture . Shes sleeping Shes sleeping Come to think of it, why is Nana sleeping here? I looked at Neora, seeking an answer, but`` HnNeora Good morning, Nana-sama . Well, Kakeru-samas looking Ka ke ru sa ma? Nana rose from the bed and absentmindedly looked at me . The sheets dropped to the floor . She was wearing that to sleep, so it was really revealing, and she wasnt wearing any panties . No-pan, huh . [TN: As a weeb, if you dont know what no-pan is, . ] ``!!! KA-KAKERU-SAMA . WHY?! Ah, she returned to normal . Ne-Ne-Ne-Neora, why is Kakeru-sama here!? It appears that hes come to visit Nana-sama . For the time being, please, your underwear, Nana-sama My under``UWAAAH!! Nana snatched the pair of panties from Neora and tried to put it on, but Nana-sama, thats the wrong side . Ah, its not upside down, its backward L-Like this! This side is the armor No, Nana-sama, please take off that lingerie first Ehh? Ahhhhh! Nana had been frantic the whole time . Neora looked at her and said to me . It appears that this will take some time, so would mind waiting outside? yeah I nodded and exited the room . Even though I closed the door, I could still hear noises coming from the other side . That was unexpected . I only saw that much and shes already a lost cause Come to think of it, isnt this the first time youve ever seen her in private? Youve only ever seen her holding a sword and being embraced by you Eleanor murmured . Thats probably the case, now that I think about it . Nanas private timeI may have become interested . At the slave soldiers training ground . Under the blue sky, I faced Nana . Im coming! Switching from a commander-like posture, she grasped the sword with both hands and rushed toward me . Gouging the ground with the tip of the sword, she delivered a sharp attack . I received it head-on with Eleanor . We exchanged blows with our other hands . With sparks dancing in the air, the sounds of metal colliding came in such quick succession that it rang out like a single sound . It was a phenomenon that could only be produced during a spar between me and Nana . Bring it! Yes!! A slash as strong as a storm came flying at me . The afterimages of her sword encircled me . I received them one by one . They were both fast and heavy . Each of these attacks was enough to crush an ordinary weapon, yet Nana was sending out more than ten of them within seconds . Youve grown stronger again Im glad That moment, Nanas attack pattern changed . She switched from the storm-like slashes to a straightforward attack that would be used with a shodachi . [TN: Japanese long sword] I defended with Eleanor, using the same style, but`` . Ki Ki Ki Ki Ki Ki Ki Ki Ki```````!! A series of similar sounds rang out, like a broken recording . The moment I received the attack, I felt more than 20 blows within it . It appeared to be a single hit, but it was actually a burst combo of more than 10 . Kuku, if it was that cheap Cursed Sword then it wouldve broken Elearnor murmured, seemingly entertained . Rather than Kushifos, I was more interested in Nana . Seems like youre really enjoying this Seems? Well, I think I am enjoying it . Nana had become one level stronger . Both her speed and power were considerably improved, but that wasnt all; she also developed her technique . It was fun, exchanging blows with Nana like this . It was very enjoyable . Going to battle with Eleanor in my hand is the time I have the most fun . I wondered how far we could push this exchange of attacks . Panting, Nana looked at her sword . The blade was chipped all over, because it had repeatedly collided with Eleanor . Itd become unable to cut; the only way it could be used was smash . I sheathed Eleanor . Looks like this is the end Yes . its regretful Un? I still couldnt push Master back Yeah She means that, huh . While fighting Nana, I was paying attention to something . It was something that wouldnt go unnoticed . I was dispersing the impact, making it scatter behind mea technique of mine . Its possible that, during that time, I wash being pushed back by that force . Despite that, I knew that I stood still while fighting Nana . Why was I doing that? The reason isnt particularly important . Youre just a show-off, and you wanted to show her your good points, am I wrong? Shut up . However, shes really gotten strong . Isnt she the strongest human woman already? Shes that strong? Eleanors the one who said that, so it must be true . When it comes to battles, this Cursed Swords words are mostly trustworthy . I still cant believe shes the same girl who got so flustered that she put her panties on backwards PFFT Recalling that scene, I accidentally spurt out . Nana has such a weird gap . Chapter 138 Thank you for your guidance, Master Nana sheathed her sword and gave a quick bow . Her straight, long hair was beautiful, and she was clad in armor like a white knight . Seriously, shes such a good woman that its making me excited . Youve grown stronger again Im grateful for your praise . Those words are the best kind of motivation for me If you were this strong when we first met then I probably wouldve lost Thats not true . I have a feeling that, even now, I still havent caught up to the you at that time . I must put more effort in strengthening myself I see . Do your best Yes She gave a quick bow . When I finished talking with Nana, I looked beside her . Neora was there . Shed been staring at the fight between me and Nana since a while ago . Since we went to wake Nana up together, she ended up following us here, and that was all good, but`` She seems rather composed Yeah . The captain of the Slave Soldiers Second Platoon, Neora Komenena . She was calmly watching the spar . Nana What might you need? You were the one appointing the platoon captains, correct? Yes Neora was the same? That is right I see . Shes someone who has won Nanas favor . Im interested . [TN: Dont lie, its your dick thats interested . ] Master Un? If youre not busy, would you mind doing some training with her? No, I dont mind It was an instant reply for me . A girl who could watch a fight between me and Nana calmly; moreover, she was chosen by Nana to become a platoon captain . That is Neora Komenena . Im interested in her . In the center of the training ground, Neora swapped positions with Nana and faced me . She was holding a long and slender sword . Surprisingly, it was well over 2 meters in length . Hoh The long blade was a bit bent at the tip, but when she readied it, it snapped into shape . It became perfectly straight . The atmosphere around her also changed; she seemed interested in Eleanor . Im coming Yes! First, Ill do a little test . I casually closed in and swung Eleanor down from above . At the time of impact``I couldnt feel any resistance . She evaded my attack . OHH! My voice unintentionally leaked out . I thought that her balance would be broken if she dodged, but it felt like she pulled back even before evading . Next, I delivered a horizontal attack . She dodged it again``she pulled her body to the side . Very interesting! What is that technique! Is it all about evading? Neora gave a dry smile, not answering . I slashed at her again . This time, it was a diagonal cut from below . She, once again, dodged it, and her body flew . This is it . I wanted to learn about this, so I decided to finish the fight up . When she evaded, it seemed like she jumped away; if she only wanted to dodge, it would definitely be like that . It was really interesting, so I turned and slashed at Neora . I repeatedly slashed at her from all directions . Every time, her body would be pulled around everywhere; it was really interesting . This is fun; its seriously entertaining . The way I see it, youre like the puppeteer pulling the strings It feels like Im playing with a Yo-Yo . This technique is actually effective against people like you, who have barbaric strength Mind your own business . This is interesting, but it doesnt suffice as proper training . Come attack me, Neora Yes Even though she answered in high spirits, Neora wasnt attacking at all . Shes setting up a counterattack, isnt she? I see``in that case! I swung Eleanor . Neora received the attack . That moment, her body was pulled away``and a freezing cold wind blew at me . The tip of her sword was glowing for a moment . I see; so thats how it is . She borrows her opponents strength to jump away, and, a moment before jumping, she slashes at them from up front . It seems to be a type of cross-counterattack when ones stance is broken . She understood the theory behind it, and she was carrying it out well enough . It was a safe, yet deadly countering technique . However! He repelled it?! You had the right idea, but your speed and strength were lacking Eh? Its about your own attack . Even if you add in the force borrowed from countering me, it wont reach Nanas level Uu! Neora renewed her stance . I swung Eleanor at her . Her body was pulled, and the tip of her blade flew . I played around with her technique by chaining my attacks . Still not enough! Yes! If you reveal your intention to counterattack too soon, before jumping away, your opponent will notice and dodge Yes! Next! Ohhhhh, you look happy, like a child with a new toy Eleanor said something, but I didnt hear it . I was completely focused on Neora . This girl is interesting; she has such an interesting technique . I played around with her while providing some training . I helped her improve the technique . Her accuracy gradually rose . The timing of her counterattacks got better bit by bit . ``at last . Kakeru-sama! Neora screamed out my name . She delivered an attack to my throat at the best timing possible . Naturally, it wasnt enough to wound me . Though it did make me shudder at how good the attacks timing was . Im so gla``hyaa! I princess-carried Neora in my arms and brought her inside the barracks . Ka-Kakeru-sama I got horny; lets do it E-Ehhhhhhhh?! I quickly advanced through the barracks, taking long strides . I surprised the other slaves at first, but, when they saw how I held Neora in my arms, they understood and made way . I entered her room and pushed her down on the bed . Kakeru-sama, its better to do this with Nana-sama`` Right now, I just wanna do you Ehhh? But Im`` I stared at Neora, who was saying meaningless things . I kept staring at her silently . She was flustered, but gradually calmed down . Ready? yes Nodding, Neora consented . I kissed her, then stripped her . Neora accepted everything I did to her . I know you really like her, but dont break her The outsider was spewing horse-shit, but I ignored her . Right now, I just want Neora . I wasnt expecting there to be such a good woman so close by, so I made her mine . Chapter 139 On top of the bed . I admired Neora with crossed legs for a while, but I got tired so I lied down . Ah! Neora let out a small voice . Soon after, my shoulder slightly touched her, and my whole body was pulled to the other side . Oh?! Its a familiar feeling . Its the technique of controlling the flow that Neora used during the training . And when I was thinking of how interesting it is, I felt a soft sensation from the back of my head . I was guided, with my head landing on Neoras lap, making us in a lap pillow position . You can use it like that too huh Yes . Uhm Un? I heard from Nikki-chan that Kakeru-sama likes this . Thats why Neora said shyly and worriedly at the same time . Shes probably shy for doing it, and worried if I really like resting my head on a persons lap . Yeah, I like it . I pretty much like anything that a good woman would do for me Thank goodnessuhm, please forgive me Un? Its my first time, soI wasnt that good Dont mind it . Anyone has their first time Yes . But, was it alright? What are you talking about? Having a woman like me in her first time as a partner . Uhmthey said that Kakeru-sama would not take notice of virgins like me Who is it? Who made such rumors? I raised my body from Neoras lap . Ah! She made a very disappointed face . Return me yes! Neora happily used that technique, pulling me back on her lap . While enjoying the soft feeling of her lap, I continued to ask . Who is it? Whos the one who made such unfounded rumors? Uhmmits not someone, rather, we just simply perceived it like that between us Between you? Do you mean between you slaves? Neora nodded . There are many queens and princesses around Kakeru-sama, and every one of them is very beautiful and pretty, so we thought that you wouldnt have the time to take notice of virgins like us Thats not true at all But I would embrace good women . I dont care about being virgin or anything . Most of all, if youd said that I pointed at Eleanor which I placed against the wall . Look at her, shes full of fingerprints Dont use me as a reference . Also, Im not full of fingerprints! Eleanor loudly protested . An unusually loud voice that echoed in my head . Well, I ignored her . Was that so Even so, to think that theres such unfounded rumors . Neora Yes, what is it? You, youre the second platoons platoon captain right? That is right, but why would you ask? Yosh I raised my body, and got off the bed . Gather all of the second platoon . Ill deal with all of them at once Y-Yes! Neora hurriedly jumped off the bed . After helping me wear clothes, she wore her own clothes, and rushed out of the room first . I took my time going out . Its to let Neora prepare . Its completely a false charge Kuku, come to think of it, you had only bedded in pure maidens . I guess it is completely a false charge that you do not take notice of virgins Have you forgotten about yourself? I flicked Eleanor with a finger . That was the first and would be the last time that I would give birth of a child he? I stopped and looked at Eleanor . That means, shes also a virgin huh . Shes a Demon Sword after all, well, its not like theres something if she is . I continued walking, and slowly chased after Neora . Rather than that, were you serious about that? Un? About not caring about being a virgin Its not like Im conscious of it . Good women are good without relation to that I see Eleanor faintly softened her voice . Just very faintly, and doubtful whether she herself had noticed it . I walked down the corridor and came to the barracks entrance . In there, I saw Neora in a standstill . Neo`` She seems a little strange Eleanors voice changed its tone . I stopped walking and tried to see whats up . Neora whos petrified in a position that just opened the entrance door, and theres a persons presence just ahead . Hey hey, its not like were saying something strange alright? You understand that, huh? yes Neora slowly nodded with downcast eyes . Its a mans voice . From his tone, hes not a decent person . Neora is a good woman, and several hundred times better as a person . And for some reason, Neoras isnt talking back . Why isnt she talking back? I thought, and quickly found out the reason . The child returns the parents debt, its just normal right? A debt collector huh . What are you going to do? You dont need to ask that I walked with huge strides and got between Neora and the man . I saw the mans face outside the entrance . Hes tall, but looks flimsy with his stooping back . Who the heck are you? How much is the debt? Kakeru-sama?! Neora got surprised . I ignored her for the meantime . How much is it? What? Are you going to pay for it? nn? The master pays back his slaves debt, its normal right? I changed the mans line and returned it to him . He! So youre quite cool huh? Well, it isnt an amount that you can easily pay though? The man said while grinning . His breath stinks so I started to get pissed off . I opened my Different Dimension Warehouse without a word . From there, I took out several bills of Mercouri notes that had just started to circulate . Is this enough? What? Is that a trick or something? That doesnt matter . I am asking if its enough or not He, hehe . Hey you, youd found a quite good Master right here huh The man counted the bills with his fingers and said sarcastically with satisfaction . It looks like its enough . Get lost already Alright, alright . Well then, Ill come again Wait I stopped that man . What do you mean youd come again? Isnt that the whole debt? He! The man scoffed, and I heard Neora sniffing from behind me . The debt this time is completely paid, but she still has a parent that likes to have lots of it Neora Comenena . She was born as the fourth generation of a relatively wealthy swordsmans House . When her grandpa, the second generation, was still alive, all was going well and they were able to accumulate a decent asset, but in her fathers third generation, it quickly collapsed . Her father who likes to show off although he doesnt have the ability, tried many businesses but failed every time . On the other hand, his vanity didnt stop, but rather, it got worse every failure, and their House was eventually collapsed . Even so, her father did not stop to borrow money, even if his daughter Neora became a slave . According to her, the debt collector repeatedly visits Neora . I heard it all from Neora, and completely understood the situation . Morning came, and I warped to the barracks . Because doing a boring thing, I got quite tired . Good morning! Your Excellency! I encountered Nikki again . Good job . Wheres Nana? Nana-sama must be in Neoras room! We repeated the same conversation with yesterday, and I started to walk . I came to Neoras room, and knocked . Yes Its me Kakeru-sama! Im sorry, please wait for a while Neora panicked . I ignored that and entered inside . Neoras there, as well as Nana . Neora is desperately waking Nana up . Todaysh breakfashtitsh early? Nana whos half asleep and naked started to bite the panties that Neora handed her . Its the same scene as yesterday . Nana whos quite depressing in her private time, and Neora whos doing her best to take care of her . After Nana braced herself, the three of us came to the training ground . Nana lead ahead, Im in the middle, and Neora followed from behind . Thank you very much Suddenly, Neora said with a faint voice . Its a voice that was said almost like breathing . I mightve missed it out if my ears arent multiplied 777 times . Did she guess it? How I did something about her father . You are quite simple about your actions after all . Especially towards the women you embraced I lightly flicked Eleanor with a finger . Neora Yes! Neora flinched and straightened her back . She seemed like shes fearful about being told of something . Come at me with all you have . If you did well, Ill embrace you again Neora was dumbfounded just for an instant . Her face is asking whether its not about her father . However, that was only for an instant . Ill do my best! She said with a radiant expression . That face was beautiful and the sword that she swung was even sharper . After the training, I fiercely made love with her even more than yesterday . Chapter 140 At Delfina Trading Firm, inside her room . How may I help you today? Hows the thing I asked you yesterday going? The problem with Neora Komenena, right? Yup I nodded . I asked Delfina to do something about Neoras father . The old fool was heavily in debt``in other words, it was about money . Thinking that Id quickly have an answer for a problem regarding money if I asked Delfina, I paid her a visit . In the first place, Neora and the slave soldiers were brought to me by Delfina . Therefore, it was only natural that Id come to her for help . Having listened to the story, Delfina accepted my request with certain conditions . I didnt ask the content of the conditions, but, since she was technically my woman, I trusted her . Thats why I came to ask about the progress . Zeno Komenena has been captured Fast as always He happened to be in my city Your city? Ah, the one you bought from Aigina? Once, I came to visit Delfina and heard about something like that . She purchased the whole city of Maronei from Aigina Kingdom . I remember thinking, As expected of her at the time . Hm? Didnt I meet someone back then? Hmm, hmm . I cant recall, but I know that I did meet someone . It was a man, a middle-aged one at that Oh, no wonder I dont remember . I would never remember the face of some middle-aged dude that Ive only met once . The man was some sort of important figure, though Was he really? Oh well, I dont give a damn . After all, it was a dude . I turned back to Delfina . So he was in Maronei? Yes . Neora was originally from Aigina . Her father has always lived in Maronei . It didnt even take five days to seize him Thats Delfina for you . And then? I properly took care of it Tell me the details I banned him from borrowing any more money within Maronei and throughout all of Aigina . Zeno Komenena is from Aigina, so that step was important . Naturally, theres also the chance that he could borrow money from abroad, but Ive already taken care of that, so please rest assured I see . Are you sure? Kakeru-sama, please have some trust in me Right, its about money after all Yes Delfina gave a graceful smile . That last question was certainly unnecessary . If its about money, then theres no problem leaving it to Delfina . Thank you Its an after-service . Please come again Yeah Having given Delfina a nod, I warped away using the Warp Feather . I returned to Reius and went to the slave soldiers training ground . The slaves had gathered there . More than ten of them had formed a circle with Nana, Neora and Niki in the center . Niki and Neora were facing each other, fully armed, while Nana was acting as the referee . Its the First Platoons captain and the Second Platoons captain, huh Eleanor whispered . This looks interesting . I stopped my feet and observed from a distance . The moment Nana swung down her hand``Neora and Niki crossed swords . Sparks flew, and the air trembled . Just looking at their shodachis was enough to understand that it was a fight between 2 soldiers . As for the details, Niki was one-sidedly attacking, while Neora was defending . Its a 7:3 fight, it seems Is Niki at that big of a disadvantage? Shes well-trained, but only in one-on-one situations . However, shes been practicing group battles, so those movements are for protecting her surroundings Heh What a good girl; she listened to your order and changed her fighting style I guess Im not letting the First Platoon sleep tonight In the past, the First Platoon separated from the others and suffered a crushing defeat . After bedding the whole First Platoon and making them mine, I made them fight for my sake, and theyd been doing just that without looking back . Afterward, they started anew and began to train themselves . I believe that the changes in Niki were brought out by that . Just as Eleanor had said, she was cute and praiseworthy . The moment Neora saw the opening in Nikis rapid attacks, she used her special technique, broke her balance and delivered a finishing blow toward Nikis neck . Eleanors prediction was right on the money . After the mock-battle, I approached the slaves . However, before I could reach them, a man appeared from the side and walked toward them . He had a hunchback; I felt like Id seen him somewhere before . whos this guy again? Its the debt collector, you idiot Eleanor snapped . Right, the guy who came to ask for money from Neora . It really is difficult to remember a dude . Wait, hang on . Why is he even here? While I was thinking about that, the guy walked up to Neora with a smile and said something . Neoras face changed color . I approached them . Im not lying, yknow? Here, take a look at this . Isnt that your pops signature? Theres the date, too Yesterday The guy held out a sheet of paper before Neora . Her face turned pale . Oi I interrupted their conversation . What are you doing? Ohh, if it isnt her beloved Master . Ive come to collect what shes borrowed . Here, look at this, it says that the money will be repaid the next day, yeah? The man fluttered the IOU paper before me . A bunch of text was written on it, and there was also a signature at the end . I looked at Neora . Is this legitimate? Neora nodded, her face still pale . Then she squeezed the words out . The signatureis real What are you doing, Delfina? What will you do? Are you gonna pay for her again? Thats I just need to pay right? Just wait For now, I need to shoo this guy away, then I can go ask Delfina about this . With that in mind, I tried to take some money out of my dimensional storage, but`` Hold up Eleanor stopped me . What? Look at him . Hes acting strange Strange? Use me While I was wondering what was this all about, an image was transmitted to my mind . Like that, huh I did what the image told me . I extended the aura and turned it into an arm . It was the same technique as when I exterminated Kushifos . The black aura-arm took hold of the mans face and lifted him up . What the hell are you``guhaah! He suddenly began to suffer . He held his head and struggled around . Finally, he fell to the ground . However, Eleanors black aura-hand was still holding on to something``it was holding a black soul . This is it Was him possessed? Umu . This feelingI remember it . I see now, its similar to that time when you were helping Aura That lizard woman, huh I remember she was a beauty before transforming . When I looked at it, the atmosphere around that black soul resembled that lizard woman . Seems like somethings going on Eleanor whispered in an unusually serious tone . Looking at the black soul, I had the same thought as her . Chapter 141 I came to visit Delfina . When I showed her the IOU paper that the debt collector had brought with him, her expression immediately changed . Why It seems like its legitimate Im aware Are you? Yes Delfina made a sour face . She took a sheet of paper out from her desks drawer, and lined it up next to the IOU paper that Id brought . It seemed like some sort of official document . The content written on each paper was different, but the signatures at the end were identical . Even I could understand that it was the same person whod signed both papers . What is the meaning of this? Right now, I dont know Delfina answered with a quiet voice . I didnt really get why she looked troubled, but she gave an immediate answer . That was a quick answer Right now, Im connected to Kakeru-sama through our trial period Hm? Ah, right I was wondering what she was referring to, when I recalled the first time I bedded Delfina . She wanted a man whos capable of buying everything she owns, but I hadnt become that rich yet . Therefore, as a substitution, we settled with a trial period . This is shameful of me, but the quality of my stocks has been going down; there have been a lot of returned goods . Thats why I said that honestly Having inhaled, she looked straight at me and declared . Right now, I dont know I see I took my time digesting Delfinas words . Kuku, there are so many interesting women around you . On top of that, every one of them is interesting in their own way I concur . Delfina is good; other girls are good, too . There are, indeed, many interesting and strong-willed women around me . How long until you know? Right away She declared, but she was only showing her determination . [TN: The raw was actually quite unclear, so Im guessing that he refers to how she gives determination, but not results, like how she always did] Shes getting serious, so I guess it should be fine to leave this to her from here . Delfina stood and clapped her hands . The door opened, and one man entered . It was her subordinate, who Id seen many times . Delfina whispered to his ear . Her tone was filled with anger . Thinking that it should be fine like this, I took out the Warp Feather, intending to leave . What are you doing! Delfina shouted . It was a surprised and angry voice . When I looked, I saw the man, who had been obedient up until then, grasping Delfinas arm . He was bringing his lips closer, trying to kiss her and push her down . hah? I rushed toward them, readying Eleanor . The mans head flew, and blood came gushing out, dancing in the air . The head dropped to the ground as his headless body collapsed . Still surprised, Delfina was panting . You okay? yes What was that? I dont know . I was giving him orders, but he suddenly became like that Were there any signs before he changed? He did fall in love with me, but he was the coward type that had let a lot of chances go to waste . He wasnt someone who would dare to attack me, even when I was alone, much less when Kakeru-samas present Maybe he was drunk or high on some kinda dope Both of them were unlikely the case Mudont tell me If Eleanors right, it is very likely that theres a third party involved . From the corpse of the man, a black substance oozed out . If that thing possessed him, then it mustve leaked out because the host died . I formed a black aura-arm and seized the black substance . It was the same as with that debt collector . This again . Whats going on Aigina Aigina? This man, and the debt collector Theyre both from Aigina . Moreover Neoras father as well Delfina nodded . Was there anything like this before? There was nothing An immediate reply from Delfina . Ive seen this black thing back in Komotoria . Then, now, there are suddenly a bunch of them . Is something going on in Aigina? To my murmur, Delfina solemnly nodded . Chapter 142 I lightly kicked the man on the ground . I kicked him making him front face up . Its just a corpse . Nothing has changed in particular . This is the cause of what changed him after all Eleanor said . Im still holding the dark thing using the aura arm . There is no doubt that this is the cause that made the man strange . Delfina, gather all of your subordinates here What are you planning to do? Ill clean them up . It doesnt matter what youre going to do, but you wont be at ease if things like this are around right? I understood Delfina made a very unwilling look, and left the room . After a while, Im called out to the buildings inner yard . Its a beautiful garden, said to be used for business discussion . The design and minor details are different here and there, but it somehow made me reminiscent of the Japanese garden pavilion . In there were many men and women, lined up properly although making some noise . We have kept you waiting Everyones here huh Yes . Please take care of us Alright . Lets do it, Eleanor Oi, wait a second, you, dont tell me Yeah I grinned, raising the corner of my lips . Its too troublesome doing it one by one . Ill do it all at once As Ive thought, huh . Really, youre saying it so easily Im saying it because its you I dont need your obvious flattery Although shes saying that, Eleanor doesnt seem like she felt bad about it . Well then, lets do it Yeah I lightly placed my hand on Eleanor, took deep breaths, and concentrated my consciousness . I gathered up the Demon Swords power from deep inside my body, and released it outside . The buzzing noise increased . Its because I shot out the Demon Swords aura at once, filling the venue, and enveloped everyone . I imagined . The power that I created during Xiphoss time, a power that almost doesnt have offensive powers, a power that would only grasp the evil or dark things from their body . I covered all of Delfinas subordinates with that, and lifted them up . There are near a hundred people who gathered, and I was able to grasp dark things from three people . After those ones who were lifted up collapsed to the ground, they did not move an inch . On the other hand, those ones who did not know what is going on got more and more noisier . Delfina came to my side . Thank you very much, Kakeru-sama After saying that, she looked at the thing I grabbed, and narrowed her eyebrows . To think that we were this infiltratedif Kakeru-sama were not around, it would have been disastrous Really? You look like you wouldve done something about it I would have done something about it Delfina said with a serious face . It would have been impossible finding them beforehand . It wouldve been impossible to understand the cause of the event, and those three wouldve been confined or disposed of I see Well, the measure wouldve been like that . And to think that it would have been resolved in this mannerI can only say that it is as expected of Kakeru-sama Or rather, its my powers though Eleanor claimed inside of me . Even sothese three Looking at the three who have collapsed, Delfinas eyebrows moved . Do you have something in mind? Just one thingit includes the man from earlier That guy who attacked Delfina huh . All of them, they are people who were in Malonei up until yesterday Maloneiyour town huh Yes . These two are Delfina factions official . They are stationed in Malonei . The other one, I have sent her for a different case Whats that, Delfina faction? I have bought Malonei, but nominally, it is still Aegina Kingdoms territory . Thats why, there are officials sent by the kingdoms side who doesnt have authority, and officials that I appointed who actually holds authority . The former is called Kingdom faction, and the latter is called Delfina faction It has gotten complicated huh That is one way to call it Well, whatever . Anywaysin short, everyone has something to do with Malonei, huh Yes . And, Neoras father, he is currently in Malonei Now that you mention it . What about that man who attacked you earlier? On the day before yesterday, on another matter I see If theyre all that similar, then theres no mistaking it . Somethings happening in Malonei Yes . Most probably, something that had started in Aegina I looked at the dark thing that Im still holding . This hasnt started in Aegina, this thing was also in Comotoria . It had already appeared in Comotoria before Aegina . Either way, theres no proof that one in Aegina is the same thing that was in Comotoria . Its the same thing Eleanor said with confidence . I also think so . Its not logic . This feeling passing through the Demon Sword saying that its the same thing . That, those two are the same thing . How far is it from here? Kakeru-sama, are you saying? I nodded . Ill go to Malonei In Maloneiin Aegina, something is happening . Aura, Iris, Neora, and Delfina . For the sake of my women, it looks like theres a need for me to go in person and resolve it all at once . Chapter 143 In the carriage going towards Malonei . Delfina and I are sitting facing each other . Neora is also riding on my side, and she is sitting in a behaved manner . How long is it before Malonei? Ally There was a reply from outside the carriage . At this pace, we should reach by after lunch You heard her I see It is just a little more patience . Please forgive me, I have not let them know that we are coming, so a warm reception is Dont mind it . We arent going there to play in the first place It is very nice of you to say that Inside the carriage, I chatted with Delfina with ease . Is it because shes a merchant? I feel like shes used to talking about trivial things . I felt like I could kill time with her as much as I want . Come to think of it, you, is the only town you have is Malonei, just one? Yes, at least, right now Do you plan on having others? Not at all . It is unexpectedly difficult to possess one, so I am not considering on having more What a strange conversation Eleanor whispered at the pause in between . I agree . Delfina Homers Lanmari . She had extended her business widely, and it is said that her financial power is equal to that of a kingdom . A person who is that skilled, is there a possibility that she would misread the maintenance cost of the thing that she bought? well, unlike merchandise and stores, a whole town might just be different . As scheduled, we arrived at Malonei after lunch . To resolve the problem, we disguised ourselves as simple travelers and entered the town . Not the Five Noble Titled Kakeru, nor Delfina the Don in the Shadows . As simple travelers, we got off the carriage, and passed to the check station-like place . Your name n? Ahh, its Yuuki Kakeru What a weird name . Where did you come from? Reiusu I see . Wherere your belongings? Whats that thing on your waist A sword What, its that Demon Sword Replica in the trend huh . What generation version is it? Its the oldest one I see Fun, the man scoffed . After that, I received useless, as in useless questions, and I was finally allowed to enter the town . I stopped to a standstill and looked at the town . The town looks full of life . Welcome, welcome? we have Toridecas sweet fruits here? Fish, would anyone like to buy some fish? . You can get it fresh and alive after the magic is removed when you buy it? Hey there missus! What a cute little kid you have there . How is it? Would you like to buy this new Demon Sword ReplicaMatchless Twin Dark Wings, its the latest version? There is a lot of people and lots of businesses are bustling . It is developing without a doubt, and it looks like a town that would continue its speed of developing . This is amazing Thank you very much I heard Delfinas voice from behind, and after a few moments, Neora also passed through the checkpoint . Delfina stood in front of me . After a few moments, Neora started to focus on being a guard . What will we do now? That thing, guys that were possessed by that thing, theyd be creating commotions right? That seems to be the case . Shall we go to a place where there would be many commotionsfor example, taverns? Thats too much of a pain . Just wait a second I slowly closed my eyes I crossed my arms and focused on my eyes . The superhuman-like hearing which was multiplied 777x . So sweet?, this is the first time I ate such a sweet fruit Not that, next one . Uwwa! The dead fish from earlier revived Not that too, next . Mama?, buy me a Demon Sword? Do your best, boynext one . I sorted out the sounds I could hear . It something like telling apart a certain sound of an instrument while ignoring the others while listening to music . And just like that, I gathered almost all of the peoples voices in Malonei, and sorted them out . And . Stop! That money, that moneys for out cost of living! Shut the help up! Its this . I opened my eyes and started running . Kakeru-sama?! Neora, guard her and follow! Yes! I left the two women behind and went ahead . I changed the supplemented sound into three-dimensional coordinates, and just rushed towards there . I jumped kicked the wall up and ran through the roof . The residents became noisy``I ignored them . I advanced through the shortest distance, and the place I arrived at is a single house . I opened the door and encountered a quarreling scene . The furniture had scattered everywhere, some were spread out and some were broken . And within that, a middle-aged man is trying to take out the money from a drawer, and a middle-aged woman is desperately trying to stop him The woman saw me and was stunned for an instant, but immediately asked for help . Please help me! My husband, my husband is strange Taking out their houses money, huh What an asshole What did you say?! The man got angry and went towards me . He picked up the knife along the way, and tried to stab me with it . Bastard, dont`` For the meantime, I knocked him down . Without needing to draw a weapon, I casually knocked him down . The man rolled on the ground with turned eyes . I dragged the man out of their house and left him alone . Crowds who heard the commotion pointed their fingers from the side, and started squabbling . Are you going to take out that dark thing now? That would be the same to up until now . I want to remove the cause What are you going to do? Let me think Kakeru-sama Passing through the crowds, Delfina finally caught up . There is also Neora right behind her . Delfina quickly glanced around, and instantly understood the situation . Is that the person you captured? Yeah Should I say as expected, or should I be rolling my eyeswe have only arrived too Theres no use taking time on doing it right? What do you plan to do with him? Im thinking about that right now . Its very easy to take out that dark thing, but I want to remove the cause . Do you have any idea? Let me see When Delfina was thinking, the man gradually woke up . He grabbed his temples and shook his head . And slowly raised his body . U?n He woke up huh . Hmm, its inside him as Ive thought Yeah I nodded back to Eleanor . It looks like its easier to tell that dark thing is inside him compared to when hes knocked out . Uu?n The man stood up sluggishly . Maybe I should knock him out again, but when I was thinking of that . Ohh The mans gaze captured Delfina . Isnt this that brat, that 1 Kre slave 1 Kre``what the heck is he saying? Delfina seems a little strange Eh? I looked towards Delfina . Her usually composed face rapidly changed . Her eyes widened, and saw the man as if she is looking at a subject of tremendous fear . She held her head with both hands and started to tremble profusely . Sorry brat, my budget at that time was just up to 30 people . If Id had 1 more Kre, I wouldve bought ya The man continued while grinning . Im really sorry about that okay? Making you a slave that wont even sell with 1 Kre . What happened after that? Were you disposed of as a slave that cant be sold? Haha Delfinas look changed more and more . Hahahaha, you damn bitch! A fucking slave who cant even be sold for a single bread`` I chopped the mans head . Just hearing him speak pissed me off . On the other hand, Delfina . Her face became pale and her hair became messy . Uwaaaaa!!! In the end, she even started to shouting like crazy . It was just an event for a few seconds . After Delfina shouted, she dropped her head with messy hair . it entered, huh yeah It also entered inside Delfina, huh . The process of entering inside, and a persons aptitude for it . It looks like, I need to investigate more about that . Chapter 144 In a room where decent furnishings are arranged, and a single fine quality sofa is placed on one wall side. From the rooms design, it was made so that the face of the person sitting on the would not be seen even if the sun is out. And in that sofa, one man is sitting, sizing up the five girls in front of him. All of the girls were 10-years-old. They are merchandise which was gathered because of that request. Four of five of them ended, and its finally the last girls turn. You, whats your name? Delfina Lanmari The short-haired girl answered clearly and crisply. Her body is thinned, and her cheeks had sunk, but there is strength dwelling in her eyes, separating her from the other girls. In fact, that girl answered the mans questions very well. The man asked many questions, and the time that he took was twice of the other girls. It finally ended, and the five girls left the room for once. A middle-aged woman who entered in exchange with them bowed respectfully to the man. Did you have one that you like? Umu The man did not answer directly, and leisurely puffed out smoke. Unable to endure that, the merchant woman made a push. Those five girls earlier are the ones who have passed intelligence tests. I believe that they are intelligent girls that Your Excellency wishes for. Of course, as you have requested, we have yet to educate them Umu The man only replied the same as earlier, leisurely rested his back on the sofa, and looked up to the ceiling. And, he closed his eyes. As if to project something behind his eyelids. There was an inexpressible intensity with that gesture. It is the thing called tranquil dignity who those who have crossed difficulties and bloodshed are permitted to possess. Ordinary people would have gotten quiet just with that, but. If you find them unsatisfactory, we shall gather more if you give us time. In this times, we are able to find uneducated but intelligent 10-year-old girls. If you give us only three days, we can line them up in dozens Just like that, she continuously spoke her sales talk. The man intentionally did not stop her. In his aesthetics, he tends to think that silencing another person by intimidating them using their status or personal wealth is a vulgar behavior. The woman was noisy, but he let them do what she likes. He was only, silently thinking about those girls. Your Excellency, would it be fine to ask why you wish for such time-consuming uneducated children? Is it because their conversation did not continue? The woman changed the subject, and asked the man. The man slowly opened his eyes and answered to the woman. It looks like when you get a hold of various kinds of things, youd stop getting interested in them Haa In it becomes so, one would start to use money on humans. Just like the worlds rich becoming a patron of unpopular artists and poor bards. My subject just turned to that of slaves. That is all that there is I see, pure and innocent slaves, you wish to raise them from the start, huh The man raised the corner of his lips. Ive decided. Ill have that number two Petrina and that number five Delfina Thank you for your patronage! By the way, why the two of them? Its intelligence, and wisdom Haa The woman showed an incoherent face after hearing the mans words. In a mansions room. There are two girls wearing decently good clothes, and is sitting with desks in front of them. The collars on their necks show their status of a slave, but their hands and fingers do not seem that they were roughened by heavy labor. The two girls job is not something of as such after all. And, if one would ask what their job is``. The door opened and a man wearing glasses entered. The man came in front of the girls``took a teachers position, and spoke to them. Ill return your test from yesterday. Petrina-kun Yes You did well, you scored perfect this time Yes! Delfina-kun Yes You scored 85 points. Do your best next time Yes This is all for today. As scheduled, there will be no lesson for today. His Excellency has said that you can visit the town and play if it is just for a while, but do not act without restraint alright After the male teacher said that, he left the room. The two girls job is this. They are being kept inside their masters mansion, nominally called as study slaves. Petrina stared at her test paper with great mood, and talked to Delfina. Its my win again this time huh That seems to be the case Delfina, you should do better alright? Ill easily leave you behind if you dont Leave me behind? Thats right, Ill leave you behind Petrina said that, and left the room with great mood. leave me behind, leave me, but where are you going? Delfina silently whispered. She looked at the door where Petrina walked through, looked at her test paper, and looked out the window. Why, is he doing this? Why, did he go out on his way to buy a slave to educate them? Delfina whispered to nobody. She gave the test paper a deep look. Why, did Rodotoss reign did not continue? Why, did Orga threw away his dragon form and become a half-baked existence called Dragonoid? The tests problems, she did not have questions about the answer, but about the problem statement itself. Why, why, why. Delfina was originally a girl like that, but recently, that trend had gotten stronger. Since she was given education, she started to think of why towards everything. And that, it had an influence on her usual studies and test scores, which cannot be called as good. Its not bad thinking of why Inside the bedroom. The mansions master, Lord Adamandieous Maneloi, kindly told Delfina after raising his body while wearing sleepwear. But, if you would be goingwhy, just repeat that for five times Five times? You askedwhy, and made an answer. You should also askwhyto that answer. Repeat that five times Why is it like that? Why is it five times? Towards Delfina who continued to ask questions, Adamandious narrowed his eyes, and kindly patted her head. By doing that, you will be able to see the truth The truth Delfina whispered those words as if to digest them. Why five times? Cant you reach the truth with three times? Fufu He adds more kindness to the hand he used to pat her head. Delfina is really a wise girl huh She was not given an answer. This was that mans, greatest kindness towards that child he saw as wisdom. The young Delfina who was bought for 100 Kre studied about many things in the mansion. Compared to Petrina who has an intelligent brain which would absorb the knowledge like cotton, Delfina who would continuously ask questions was not definitely a good student for the teachers. Even so, with the Lords authority, Delfina was given an environment where she could study without any inconveniences. Figuratively speaking, it is the spring of a persons four seasons. The young Delfina enjoyed the spring of her life without being able to be self-conscious of it. That period, three years. That continued until the Lord died to disease, and until she brought into the market as a second-hand slave being sold for 10 Kre. Chapter 145 Delfina, 13-years-old, autumn . There are several changes that have visited her . One, she became a little taller, and her breasts grew . Her body gradually became more feminine with roundedness . One, her collar changed . In the Aegina Kingdom, a slave who is once sold away from their Master for some reason becomes second-hand, and that must be strongly declared as an obligation . The change with her collar is the proof of that . And, slaves like that are often sold with a hard bargain . The price attached to Delfina is 10 Kre . It was one-tenth of that when she was first bought . That does not only applies to her . It is the same with Petrina who was bought at the same time, and became merchandise again at the same time . In a slave mansion . Delfina and Petrina were pushed into an inferior environment where one could only stretch out their legs when their lay down on the side, with only an entrance and a small window . A small window that an adult could barely reach, one that a child cannot get through . Looking at that, Petrina let out a sigh . HaaI wanted to study more . The book collection in Adamandious-samas mansion, I wonder what happened to it right now . I even promised him that Id do my best studying and remember all of them when I reach 15, but I couldnt fulfill it Hey, Delfina, dont you think so too? Eh? Delfina raised her face . She was staring at the floor until Petrina talked to her . Im asking if you wanted to study more in Adamandious-samas place U?un, not that much Delfina answered with almost no pause . What! You, its because youre like that that youd lose to me in tests . A person chosen by Adamandious-sama should be more diligent andwell, whatever Petrina let out a sigh and shook her head . Rather than that, what were you doing? I was thinking About what? Why, were we sold away Why you say? Of course its because Adamandious-sama had passed away Why? He? Why, would we be sold away, if Adamandious-sama passes away? Thats, because Petrina reached a standstill in the firstwhy . Delfina looked at her who was unable to answer for a while, but she finally lost interest, and looked down to the ground once again . By the way, Delfina did the samewhyquite some time ago . With the firstwhy,Adamandious did not leave any fortune for them, and with the question why did he not left anybecause we are slaves, and to the question why he did not do any measures to the study slaves that he treated specially She had already asked why about that, it was already after she asked why . Thats why, her interest was already focusing on a far more different thing . Whywas it checked? Because hes a Lord() . Although hes a kind of lord that is almost unheard of? Because he had made a mistake? Because someone had a grudge? Delfina, she protected what her Master had told her, and repeatedwhy . Shortly after, she was sold . Most people do not prefer 10-Kre-cheap slaves which are already soiled or tinted with color, but there are quite a few small rich men who would decide to buy them because of their cheapness . That is the same with other second-hand goods, and Delfina was sold for just three days after she was offered for sale . The person who bought him is a young knight who has distinguished himself in his first field of battle . In a new house that is a little conspicuous than the surroundings in the residential area in Malonei . That is the new home of Paulos Putremos . He who is a little short for an adult man, came home in high spirits with a new slave . He passed through the entrance, looked at Delfina who he had just bought and his new home, and had his breathing a little rough . A house, a slave, and a social status! With this, I am finally a fully fledged man Just like that, he seemed like he is moved about something . Hey, you Yes From today, Im your Master right? That is right Im the Master okay, youre the slave . You must follow my orders absolutely okay, got it? why, should I follow your orders absolutely? Because Im your Master Why, must I follow your orders absolutely if you are my Master? Because Masters are like that Why, are Masters like that? Because they are Masters , why Delfina abruptly stopped mid-way through her words . She was unable to repeatwhyfive times . It would seem that Paulos have an absolute confidence in himself . The confidence on how Masters and slaves must be . And his basis is only on the pointbecause they are Masters and slaves . No matter how many times she would ask him, he would only answer like that . Thats why, Delfina stopped asking . I see, if the answer is this clear, it is alright to not repeatwhy, she thought . Master, please give me an order From that day, she was influenced by insistent Paulos, and gradually turned into a normal slave . Delfina who was under the young knight, Paulos Putremos, was a normal slave . She faithfully did her job as a house servant, and faithfully carried out the command of her master . She was not treated specially, but she was not treated badly as well . Paulos was a man who has a firm believe ofhow slaves must be, so she was able to live a very average life as a slave . Figuratively speaking, it is the autumn in her four seasons of life . Delfina stopped thinking and let herself carried out by the flow, and spent two years as a slave . And finally, Paulos who have a firm believe ofhow a knight must be, covered up his Lord with his own body in the battlefield, and gracefully died . Because of the death of her Master, the House of Putremos that did not have a successor nor did have a wife had naturally disappeared, and she was sold away once again as a slave with the price of 1 Kre . Chapter 146 Traditionally in Aegina, most slaves for the third time are sold for 1 Kre . Slaves are considered as luxury fortune, and their Masters would not let them go unless a considerable or grave thing has happened . By repeating that twice, the slaves sold out for the third time are branded as incompetent, and there is almost no one who would buy them even for the low price of 1 Kre . Delfina was not branded as an incompetent, but she is in a situation where it would have been better if she would have been . She had two Masters dying, and was seen as a plague which drove their Houses into inexistence . Because of that, she was unable to be sold even as a 1-Kre-slave . She was left behind while the others were bought one next to the other . She continued to be left behind . Hey, have you heard? Theyre saying that tomorrow, this room will becleanedup At the afternoon of that day, one slave suddenly said that . Delfina who have shrunk into the corner waiting for her new Master raised her head and looked towards that conversation . Three middle-aged female slaves gathered, and spoke like they are having an idle gossip . Cleaned up? Isnt that a good thing? Well, this room is really bad after all . It would be great if theyd let us wash ourselves while their at it What are you saying? Its not that kind of cleaning The slave who mentioned the rumor whispered to the other two . Eh?, no way! That isnt cleaning, thats disposal Theyre saying thatcleaningis correct . Those 1 Kre slaves that wont get sold, theyre less than trash because money is needed to pay for their food, so theyre regularlycleaningthem up T-Then, if we were not sold today? Were going to getdisposed of? Everyone in hereone, two, threeall 31 of us It was a narrow room that they were packed in from the start . Their conversation was easily overheard, and other slaves started to join the conversation . Delfina did not join them . She just listened to their conversation in the corner of the room while embracing her knees . With just that conversation, she completely understood . It was originally a simple thing . Cheap slaves that are sold by the lot . Just letting them eat to live would cost a lot of money . Even if they were bought at a giveaway price, it would be a deficit after making them eat for a week . And, they are just going to be disposed of before that . B-But, isnt that good too? Were going to be released after all . Though its true that finding a new job starting from here is difficult A timid slave in her twenties said . The middle-aged slaves who brought the rumors scoffed at her . You, youre an idiot huh . Theres no way that well be released . If they do that, 1 Kre slaves wouldnt be sold even more, because people would find those released slaves T-Then, disposed of means? Were going to get killed Ehhhhh?! It was not only the timid slave who screamed . Several others did as well . It just means that the ones thinking that getting cleaned up is equal to getting released are that many . From then on, it was a big chorus of screams and prayers . Delfina only continued to embrace her knees, and did not think of anything . In the afternoon of that day, the door of the jam-packed room opened . Two men appeared from that door . One is the man who manages this place, the one on the side of selling slaves . The other one, he looks like a hoodlum no matter how you look at him . He was clearly someone whos running errands for someone else . One, two, three31 of them in total . Hurry up and choose Yeah . For the meantime, heres 30 Kre . Count them while Im choosing The man handed over a cloth bag and entered inside the room . He said 30 Kre 30 of us are going to be bought? Then, I might get bought too The slaves who were making a commotion of being disposed of started murmuring with some hope . 30 of 31 people being bought means, they would be bought unless something they do something very grave, and they would not be disposed of . The man who is on the buying side looked at the slaves one by one . And finally, he stood in front of Delfina, and stared at her face after bending down . Have you decided? The man who finished counting the money asked from outside the room . Yeah . Ill take everyone other than this brat You dont like her? Yeah, she looks gloomy . Looks ominous too You got it . That ones a plague who made two of her Masters die He! Told ya Hey you all``get out of the room other than that girl The slaves scrambled out of the room . Since the topic about gettingcleanedwas brought up, the slaves felt like that room was a place that releases the smell ofdeath . The probably wanted to get out of there as fast as possible . The 30 of them left, and lastly, the man left as well . The seller looked inside the room, looked at Delfina, and looked at the buyer . Hey, youd like to get that as well? You bought 30 at once . Ill give you that as a service Hah, idiot . Why the heck do you think Im buying 1 Kre slaves . Of course its to mess them up with low costs . Whod pay money to increase the number of the dead You dont mind even if it increased by one right? I can tell what your aim is . You dont want to pay money forcleaningright? Alright, alright . Hurry up and take those 30 with you He! Ill come again The door closed, and Delfina was left alone . The room that was narrow and packed earlier suddenly became full of space . Delfina looked around the room with blank eyes . As midnight approached, the door opened once again . This time, there was only one . It was only the seller . Stand up, get out of the room The nature of absolute obedience as a slave made Delfina stand up . She stood up, walked, and left the room . Really, what a troublesome thing you are . Tch, hurry up and walk There was the sound of the door being closed, and Delfina was kicked on her butt . She staggered, but started to walk just like she was ordered to . where are we going? Haa? Its in a good place, a great place . A dream-like place where you wont even feel pain Heaven? Yeah, thats right . Damn it, why the heck am I The man continued to dribble down complaints . Am I going to get killed? Yeah, thats right He answered with a more and more annoyed tone . He even stopped hiding it . Really, why the heck were you left alone unbought . It wouldve been better if lots of you remained or all of you got bought While walking, Delfina started to think . Her rusty head that she had not used when she was serving under her Master who was a knight started to work after a long time . Why? Why am I going to get killed? Because I was not bought, because Im a 1 Kre slave . Why was I not sold? Why is it 1 Kre? Why did I become a slave? Taken to a place where people seldom visit, a place where weeds are growing up to the waist, the man suddenly took out a knife from his pocket . Looking closely, there were several white bones on the ground . It was that kind of place . Bones and knife . The smell of death approached Delfina . Dont resist, Ill put you out of misery at once ``!! Naturally, Delfina ran away . On the verge of death, she desperately ran away . You wont get away . This is that kind of place Although annoyed, the man chased after calmly . Delfina desperately ran . She continued to run, run, and run . Suddenly, she stumbled to something and fell to the ground . She stumbled to the ground face first . She endured the pain and looked at what tripped her . It was a skeleton . ``!! Something was stuck in that skeleton . Similar, but rustier than the knife that the man held . And while she thought of that, the man caught up to her . The man held a knife on one hand, and made Delfina stand up by grabbing her hair with the other . Stand up now``ughuh!! She instinctively grabbed the knife and stabbed the man . The rusty knife pierced into the mans body after some resistance . You, brat The man looked at the knife that was stabbed into his own body unbelievably . Delfina ran away . She pushed off the mans body and ran away . Along the way, she tripped on a skeleton and stumbled on the ground, but she did not mind it and desperately ran away . Ill die if I dont run now, I dont wanna die . She ran away with only that in mind . Kyaa! The ground suddenly disappeared, and a sudden fall attacked Delfina . Because of the weeds growing up to her waist, she was unable to see the cliff in front of her . Delfina fell rolling down that cliff . Im alive When her consciousness returned, she saw the white moon hanging up in the sky . She felt pain from all over her body, but because of that, she felt that she was alive . why? Her body would not move, but instead, her head did its job well . Her brain that was released after a long time regained its sharpness, and started to askwhytowards everything . Why did I fall, why is this happening to me, why am I living such a life . Whytowards everything that she could think of . She thought of many, many things, and finally, her thoughts``it gathered to why is this happening to me? . Because I was not bought for 1 Kre . Because my Masters died in succession . Because I entrusted my own life to others after being sold as a slave . Why did it become like that, why . BecauseI do not have money The answer that came up from all of those questions, its because I do not have money . The fourteen years of my life, most of the problems would have been solved if I had money . If I only have money She whispered in delirium . And, her thoughts fell into its place . It fell into if I only have money . Just like her Master had once told her, she threw awhytowards that, but it did not change . If I only have money She whispered once again . It sounded to her as if it was the truth . Delfina Lanmari, 14-years-old . If only have money It was the instant the girl who shall be called Homers(money monger) was born spiritually . Chapter 147 I let Delfina lie down on the bed and clad myself with the dark cloak aura . I reached out an aura hand, grabbed her head, and pulled . I felt something budge, and pulled out that dark thing inside Delfina . Youve gotten used to it Well, if its this much Rather, it seemed like you were used to it from the start . Have you done something similar? n? Ahh, its somewhat similar to taking out the insides of a snail? I searched my memories after being told by Eleanor . Its a little different, but from how it feels, thats the nearest thing . Kukuku, what a unique comparison . I feel very sorry for that woman whos compared to a snail It was you who forced me to make a comparison I flicked Delfina with a finger and a clear, beautiful sound echoed throughout the room . I let go of the dark haze . It floated in the air and flew around the room like a balloon riding an air current . It also approached Delfina, but it did not possess her again(it did try, but I stopped it), and just floated around . Finally, it gradually melted in the air, and disappeared without a trace . It looks like it does not return to its previous host That seems to be the case It is almost the same with that thing you took out from that man . Also the same with those guys up until now . This, it should be described as proliferation, not division Youre saying that the same thing would be born from inside a human after clearing some condition? From how the situation looks like, that is It would be useless if it wasnt eradicated at once huh Or maybe, eradicating the source that exists somewhere should do Does it exist? A source It should I felt like Eleanor rolled her eyes and scoffed . It smells like its cultured . It shouldnt be naturally occurring Just like how you did once upon a time, huh Hmph Eleanor did not affirm or deny it, but it seems to be like that . It is very convincing if she could tell because she had done it before . Were going to root it out . That source I thought youd say that Eleanors enjoyed laugh echoed inside my head . After a while, Delfina woke up . She opened her eyes, and with slightly blank eyes, she looked around . Kakerusama You woke up huh . How are you feeling? Im still, alive huh You might be already dead, and this might already be the underworld though Please stop joking . There is no way that something would happen to you and fall into the underworld . As long as Kakeru-sama is here, this must still be the mortal world How naive What do you mean? I mightve found a way and invaded the underworld you know? I see . That is right . That is quite possible Delfina raised her body while smiling . Her complexion wasnt that good, but it wasnt that bad as well . Its like she had just recovered from a light cold . heard n? Have you heard, the story already? From that man Nope . He lost his consciousness after I took out that dark thing, he still hasnt wake up Is that so Do you know him? I had just met him once in the past . Nothing much that I could call as an acquaintance Whats its all about, that 1 Kre thing that he was making a fuss off . Kre, its that right? Aeginas unit of money Yes Delfina smiled . With the most self-deprecating smile that she had shown me . I, I have been put on sale for 1 Kre for once . On top of that, I was not bought I see . That man was someone who failed to buy you at that time huh Yes That guy, what a wasteful thing he had done . If he had bought you for 1 Kre at that time, it would have multiplied millions of times I wonder if it did Delfina smiled gracefully . She stared at me smilingly . Just silently, without any words . What is it? Kakeru-sama She called my name . With a serious tone that she had never shown, with straight, challenging eyes . Why, do you wish to buy me? Because youre a good woman Although you can obtain me without buying me? Kukuku, after all, her heart had fallen to you a long time ago I flicked Eleanor with a finger . Read the atmosphere . Why, do you accompany me with that rule that I made, and try to buy me? Why, do you not, use force . Why, do you not try to obtain me by clouding the issue Because youre a good woman Eh? I repeated the same words, and Delfina looked dumbfounded and speechless . I would make love with good women while they are good women . Thats why Ill accompany you to whatever it is . No one eats their food raw because its troublesome, although they know that its the most delicious when its cooked Just for that reasonyou are accompanying me with that troublesome condition? Shes conscious about it being troublesome huh? I made Eleanor who completely cant read the mood shut up with a flick of a finger . Yeah, thats right Kakeru-sama Delfina stared at me . Delfina Homers(money monger) Lanmari . It was not like she had never had doubted the way that she lives . Although she treats money as everything, she also understands thatbuying her together with all of her assetsis just a meaningless obstinacy . Even so, she could not stop it . There are times when she thought she should stop it . That only increased since he met the Demon Sword Wielder, and got her purity stolen together with her heart . It was not once or twice that she thought of taking back her words . She has also thought that, just like the other women, moaning under a man unconditionally might be full of happiness as well . Even so, she got stubborn, thinking that she must be a woman fitting the Demon Sword Wielder . Delfina swayed between the gap of her stubbornness and true feelings . Those stubbornness and true feelings, they are just about to become one . Kakeru-sama n? Will you really, buy me? Im planning to No matter how much it would cost? Yeah Even if I resist that and increase my assets even more? The better the woman you are, the better it is Imseriously going to resist, you know? Werent you serious up until now? Gaining profits with a vague picture, and gaining profits to gain profits is different I see I dont really get it, its the same conversation that we had done before, but the seriousness that I could feel from Delfina is completely different . She would gain more profits to be bought more expensive . She is asking, it would go farther and farther away from that the more I do my best, but is it alright to do my best? My answer, of course . Do it seriously Kakeru-sama is really a strange person Really? Its just normal right Even if, I ask Kakeru-samas cooperation? Cooperation? What is it, tell me Would you like to buy me? Ten thousand Kre for every one night, with cash Delfina stared straight at me . Those eyes of hers were terrifyingly serious . Its like youre talking about prostitutes A super high-class prostitute, that is . Ten thousand Kre for each night, you could buy ten thousand girls from the outskirts with that If I pay that with cash, it would become your asset as well, huh Yes . While I am at it, I would be able to decrease Kakeru-samas fortune The difference would get bigger with the plus and minus huh Interesting . As Ive thought, Delfinas interesting . Andshes a good woman . Different from the other girls, but a good woman . I wanted her more and more . What do you think? Ill buy you Really? Yeah . Come to me anytime if you want to sell Kakeru-sama isreally a strange person Delfina who whispered that, had eyes that looked like she is completely infatuated . Chapter 148 The next day . In the place were staying in Malonei, Delfina Merchant Companys building . In Delfinas room, she is working at her desk from the morning . And I am watching that on a sofa a few distance away . What a good woman Id really like to ask your standard of a good woman just for once Women that I would like to make love with, thats all though? That sounds simple, but that isnt answering the question though Is that so? Its just simple Im asking here alright . How about making it more into words? I am . Its women that I would like to make love with That doesnt count as putting it into words I could feel Eleanor rolling her eyes inside my head . In the first place, what would you do with it if I put it into words? Eleanor? I-Im going to guide Hikari to not be like that For some reason, the feeling that flows from Eleanor changed into something restless . What is she being restless for? You dont need to worry about Hikari . Shes my daughter after all Hmph, whod believe that Youre teasing me, calling me a doting parent but youre worried about that? Its been a while but Im feeling troubled . Just a little though . And when Im chatting with Eleanor about such senseless things, there was a knock on the door and one woman entered inside . Its a young intelligent-looking woman wearing glasses . Her face features are the same type with Delfina, a beautiful type rather than being described as cute . I have something to report, Master Did something happen? Yes After the woman made a small nod, she glanced at me . It looks like its something she cant speak of with an outsider . Do not mind it, speak yes . A riot is taking place in the town A riot? Suppress it just like as usual Just like as usual? Yes, its this Delfina made a gesture of grabbing something from her chest . Its similar to when I took out that dark thing . I see, riots that is caused by that, it is still happening up until now huh . Thats, Masterit is getting more frequent More frequent? It suddenly occurred earlier in the morning . There are 7 cases with just the ones that have already been reported, and there are five places that clearly seems strange although there is no report Delfina narrowed her beautiful eyebrows . Theres riots in 12 places? At the least, that is She glanced at me and replied . Delfina who received the report got into deep thought . Suppressing themwill take time huh Is that so? We have not expected that this level of riot will occur at once . Weve prepared a vigilante group that would take the place of Aeginas officials, but its scale is I see . Delfina`` Delfina raised a hand towards me the instant I called her name . She faced her palm towards me, and I felt like I was told to shut up . While retaining that pose, Delfina thought for awhile . Request help from the adventurers guild . The reward is thrice the normal . Tell them as well that double of that will be paid to the adventurers who can suppress several places today Understood, Master The woman made a bow and left the room . I completely understood Delfinas intention . Her intention of wanting to take care of it without my help . Its her womans pride I know . I answered to Eleanor without saying it out loud . I thought that I should let Delfina do so if she wants to . Well, hearing her instructions, I felt like it would be taken care of, although it would take time . Since that is the case, it might be better if Im not here . I stood up from the sofa and told Delfina . I remembered something that I need to do, Ill go back now to my mansion . Ill come here by`` Master!! Pan!!, the door was slammed open . The woman from earlier rushed into the room with a pale face . What happened? A-Aegina . The Aegina army, its heading towards here thats whats happening Delfina clenched her teeth strong enough that I could hear it from here . At Maloneis outskirts, above the town wall . Coming here with Delfina, I looked far away with my vision multiplied 777 times . Theyre here . Just roughly, about 2000 Is that so They have a flag too, its this mark I released my aura and made the mark of the flag that I saw . Its the Prime Minister Princes flag I think that Ive heard about that title Aegina Kingdoms First Prince, the Prime Minister Prince Kimon Mo Aegina . Kakeru-sama have met him once I see I cant remember his face, and I could only somewhat remember his name, but I remember that Prime Minister Prince title . That means, that guys leading his army here huh Yes . At the same timeI could see it now . This times mastermind Hou? Currently, riots are occurring in Malonei . The cause is that dark thing Yeah At this point right now, its scale has exceeded the amount that I can handle, and there is also the possibility that it would continue to expand . And, the following is whats important Delfina let out a sigh . Although its a town that I bought with money, this town is still nominally Aeginas . Thats the reason why officials just in name are dispatched here I see I understood . He wants to send soldiers in the form of riot suppression, but would continue to garrison here even after the riots are suppressed Yes . He would not be able to send soldiers if nothing is happening . If he dispatched an army to recapture a town that is nominally under their Kingdoms rule, they would be a laughingstock of the neighboring kingdoms . However, if a large scale riot has occurred Hed be able to send soldiers without any worries, huh Delfina nodded . If that army would be able to enter the town and suppress even one riot, it would be my defeat I looked at the dust clouds that the army is making from far away . Its about 30 minutes before they arrive, huh . please help me Delfina gave away . She probably thought of wanting to do something about it herself, but judging from the situation, theres nothing good with not asking for my help . Leave it to me We will take care of the support, and the aftermath Give me the information where the riots are occurring . You should take care of the aftermath later Eh? But if signs of the riot, and if the people in act remains`` While Delfina is tilting her head, I turned around and looked at the town . And just in time, a riot is occurring 200 meters away from here . People who had clearly lost their sanity are fighting against each other . Just look I opened my Different Dimension Warehouse and took out my Warp Feather . I used that and warped to the place of the riot . I warped nearby and grasped the details of the situation . There are ten odd men fighting in a melee battle . Each one of them has lost their sanity and were raising beast-like voices . Some of them were even bleeding from their fists, but they continued to throw punches without a care . Are we doing it? I heard Eleanors excited voice . Your turn is for later Mu?! FirstIll do this I used the Warp Feather again . I warped taking those guys who are fighting and those who are possessed by that dark thing with me . The destination is my mansion at Reiusu, at the training grounds in front of the slave soldiers barracks . Your Excellency! Nikki was there . It looks like shes having her self-training . How many slave soldiers are around? Sir! Everyone other than the second platoon is here sir! Assemble here . Ill bring more and more of them . Surround them here, do not let anyone get away Sir yes sir! Nikki entered the barracks, and I confirmed the slave soldiers rushing out one next to the other . I also saw Nana within them . I got relieved after seeing that and returned to Malonei using the Warp Feather . I returned to where Delfina is . Kakeru-sama! Just like that, there wouldnt be any evidence if I take them to another place right? yes! And so, Ill rely on you about the information . Will you make it in time? I will make it in time I looked at Delfina nodding clearly and brought her back to the merchant company using the Warp Feather . She processed the information that her subordinates gathered, and using that, I warped to the said area and warped those possessed people to the training grounds . When the Aegina army arrived, the possessed people had completely disappeared from Malonei . Chapter 149 The Aegina Army surged into the middle of the town . And the middle-aged man who is leading them, Aegina Kingdoms First Prince, the Prime Minister Prince Kimon Mo Aegina . That man is angrily shouting out orders while riding a horse . Soldiers rushed towards here and there and would get slapped away when they returned to report . Everything I could hear with my 777x hearing is There is no riot occurring, and Nonsense! Look carefully . Scared by the furious Kimon and the Aegina Army, most of the townspeople are hiding inside their houses . Because of that, the town is full of Aegina soldiers . However, that guy, hes both a prime minister and a prince? What the heck is that? Hes nothing compared to you . Demon Sword Wielder of Five Noble Titles-sama Its not like I named myself like that Demon Sword Wielder of Five Noble Titles-sama . The nickname that was made without me knowing, being Eleanors wielder and receiving noble titles from all five great kingdoms . Would you like to have more titles? Nope It would be cool if you named yourself though? Is that cool? Really? I dont really know . I dont really need something like that . At worst, Demon Sword Wielder is enough After all, theres Hikari . Just like that, I waited and see while talking with Eleanor about senseless things . I transported all the possessed in Malonei to Reiusu without exception, so theres no one whos like that remains in this town . No matter how much they search, there is no riot . There are some signs of melee battles, but the people in action are nowhere around . Every time a soldier returns to report, I could see that Kimons face is distorting in anger . Nonsense! search more and more! He would shout every time . Nonsense, huh Hes the culprit after all Yeah . I was half in doubt when I heard that from Delfina, but looking at his reactions, that is probably the case There is no mistaking it Eleanor . Is that a human? Because of that case in Comotoria, I got curious about that . That lizard woman who disguised herself to become Auras father, King Comotorias concubine . That dark thing that is possessing the people this time is similar to that thing that that lizard woman used, and there is no doubt that Kimon is the mastermind . So I thought that he might not be human as well . I cannot tell just by looking Theres no use unless we test him, huh . Well, it cannot be helped Are you going to do it? Yeah Just at that time, I saw Delfina appear and start negotiating with Kimon . The Aegina Army that Kimon led dejectedly withdrew from Malonei . 2000 soldiers were moved and entered Malonei, but in the first place, it isnt a war but politics . Kimon cannot do anything if theres no riot, so he could only withdraw . If he would stay there, it would only give Delfina an excuse to impose on him, and most of all`` . Damn it! We would be laughingstock like this! In the middle of the army that is protecting him, Kimon spat out vexingly . Thats right . That is what Kimon is concerned with more than anything . Aegina Kingdoms First Prince, and Prime Minister Prince . The First Prince that takes in charge of political affairs on behalf of the old king, that was enough in practice . However, adding Prime to his Prince only reveals how vain of a person he is . With just that, he would only be treated as one kind of an ambitious person, but adding his coward disposition, he added Minister to show that it is not treacherous to the King . And what was made was Prime Minister Prince, a title that is unheard of . In short, it is only a compilation if his complex psychology . People who wants to make themselves look better than their actual skill prefers to possess exaggerated titles . Without exception, Kimon is also such a person . Oi! What the heck is going on! When Kimon shouted like that, the surrounding atmosphere changed . A man appeared . Skin that is between black and blue, sharp fangs, and horns growing from his head . Something that is obviously not human, appeared in an impossible way for a human . Kekeke, you look quite angry huh Do not mess around! I am asking what the heck is going on Wait, wait, dont get too hot alright . The smell still remains . And also, there are traces of commotions right? Yeah . I had that report from my soldiers If so, then someone took care of it . Theyd probably took care of the cause of the commotion, but did not have time to take care of the aftermath . In short, their side only barely made it in time That money monger huh . Hmph, her skilled subordinates probably forcefully took care of it Thats right . You should just come faster next time When will be the next mass infection? Kekeke, we had already sown the seed, the next one is quicker . About three days I should make the soldiers move beforehand huh Thats a good idea . Kekeke Kimon fell into deep thoughts on top of his horse . It was indeed frustrating striking and missing, but the opponent only barely took care of it in time . He thought that they would be able to arrive much earlier next time . And while he is in deep thought, that thing that he called out is walking on his side . Although that summoned thing was clearly not human, not a single soldier looked at it . They are not acting as if they did not see anything . Those soldiers are instead, forced to not take notice of it . The soldiers are only acting normal, just, with their focus scattered naturally . They reacted to that, as if there was nothing there, there is nothing strange there . And their reaction, it was changed by a different thing . Their marching stopped . Commotions could be heard from ahead . What, what is happening? I-I would wish to report! One soldier was in a hurry, he came from the front, almost crawling towards Kimon . Enemy attack! Enemy attack, you say? Is it bandits? How many are there O-Only one Haa? What the heck are you saying? It is only one! There is only one enemy! That soldier crazily repeated that it was only one . Kimon looked at the frontlines . He looked from above, riding his horse . What he saw was one distinctive existence . An existence with a dark aura rising around it . What the heck is that? Kekeke, this is really bad You know what it is? That thing, its that Demon Sword Wielder Demon Sword Wielder?!! Surprised, he looked more carefully at the frontlines . Darkness that makes blood clouds drift . In the hand of that man that he could barely see, an ominous, sinister Demon Sword . Demon Sword Eleanor . That formed object that is probably the most famous in this world . It was originally famous, but adding its replicas circulating recently, it became increasingly more famous . Is itthe real thing? Theres no doubt, thats the real one Ku! Why is the Demon Sword Wielder! No, wait, you say hes only one? That Demon Sword Wielder is alone?! He shouted, asking the soldier . Y-Yes! Crush him! There are 2000 of us here! No matter how strong that Demon Sword Wielder is, hes alone . Crush him with numbers . Convey this to the whole army, the one who takes that Demon Sword Wielders head shall become a baronno, he shall become a viscount ``yes!! The soldier ran to send the orders . Duke, Marquis, Earl, Viscount, Baron . The noble titles are divided with those five, and Kimon declared that he would reward the second noble title so easily . That instantly spread out and the armys morale went up at a stretch . The unrest that gradually spread from earlier disappeared, and the soldiers rushed towards the Demon Sword Wielder at once . What, why are you suddenly quiet Kekeke, its goodbye here Ha? Its time to go since that Demon Sword Wielder appeared . This great one would back out here What are you saying . What so if he is a Demon Sword Wielder . That is only a single swordsman . Useless against such military force Sorry buddy, I cant get along with you anymore since that Demon Sword Wielder appeared . Ill take back my powers, my bad What! Wa`` See ya Weakness attacked Kimon . It was as if an important thing was taken away from inside his body . He almost fell down from his horse . Kekeke, see ya`` That inhuman thing that finished setting out the matters tried to disappear . That instant . What! One man appeared in front of it . Eyes that are full of confidence, with a dark aura surrounding his whole body . That man who was making blood shed just earlier, that man who holds two Demon Swords . That man suddenly appeared in the middle of the Aegina Army . Bingo, huh That man grinned, with that appearance, it is D-DemonKing? That inhuman thing was overwhelmed just with his presence . No! Demon Sword Wielder! Damn! I must go Theres no way youd get away, right? His aura stretched out just like an arm and grabbed the head of that inhuman thing . Im gonna need to tell me everything, okay? In the middle of the enemy army, that man overwhelmed them all . Chapter 150 Before everything, I returned to the mansion for once . I walked back to the mansion and entered through the front entrance . And suddenly, I heard someone running from inside . It was the beast-kin maid Miu who appeared . She is managing all the work in this mansion alone as a slave maid . Just as usual, Miu welcomed me with a bright smile . Welcome back, Master Im back, Miu . Wheres Hikari? I pulled her to me and asked Hikaris whereabouts while lightly *MofuMofu*-ing her . If it is Hikari-sama, then she should be in her room right now . Should I call her? No, its fine . Ill go there personally . Im going to bring Hikari with me after all I told Miu just in case . Im going to use warp after this, so I told her so that there wouldnt be a commotion that Hikari disappeared . understood . Please take care n I Mofu-d her once for last and went to Hikaris room . I quickly arrived at her room and knocked lightly at the door . Hikari, are you there? Otou-san? Thats right . Im entering I said and entered . Hikari and Chibi Dragon are playing inside the wide room . Theyre holding hands and is doing something like a dance . They look like theyre having fun, and its cute enough that I wouldve left them like that and watched them if nothing is scheduled after this . Its cute, but its not the time for that . Hikari runs up to me after embracing Chibi Dragon . Welcome back, Otou-san? Im back . Sorry for being sudden, but . Lets go, were going to battle Un, I got it! Its not something that a father would normally tell his daughter, but Hikari did not have any doubts and nodded with an innocent smile . She placed down Chibi Dragon that she is embracing and patted its head . Myu?? Im going now, O-chan . Lets play again when Im back okay Myu! Just as usual, it seems like they could understand each other, and Chibi Dragon cried out once with a smile . Hikari patted her lastly for once and turned towards me . Sorry to keep you waiting, Otou-san She had an excited expression the instant she faced towards me . Her smile is like that a child who is about to visit an amusement park . Yeah . Lets go Un! Hikari closed her eyes and put her hands together above her chest . From a lovely beautiful girl, she turned into her dreadful looking Demon Sword form . I grabbed that . As usual, it feels like it fits my hand . It feels like she had turned into a part of me . Lets go Umu Un! The mother and daughter Demon Swords replied and we returned to the training grounds using the Warp Feather . In there were most of the slave soldiers . They are surrounding the Malonei residents, those who are possessed, and are currently detaining them . They are resisting, but they are powerless in front of the trained slave soldiers . They would struggle and attack, but would get beaten instead every time . By the way, while the slave soldiers are working, the commander Nana is just looking . She placed her hands on her sword that she placed in front of her like a cane, and glared over those who were surrounded . She has quite a presence now She had that in the first place Is that so? When we first met her, she was only a strong woman Really? Hearing Eleanor say that, I tried to remember the time I met Nana for the first time . The War Princess of the barbarians that resisted against Mercouri, Nana Kanou . At that time, I had already felt that she has a strong presence, but is it different from Eleanors eyes? She has become a good woman with a firm will and dignity . If you were not around, I would be probably making her my wielder and hand her over the world Just like you did with those heroes and overlord? Umu That sounds interesting, but, I wont give her to you . Nana is my woman after all cant you say you too I felt that Eleanor whispered something . Eleanors voice echoes in my head, so its outside of my 777x hearing, so there are times when I cant hear her clearly . Did you say something? I-Its nothing! I just said that I cant make her my wielder because youd only be on the way! Eleanor said somewhat angrily . Ahh, I see . Un, thats true . Id be on her way . After that incident with Marie, so that there would be no more victims, I am managing Eleanor since she cant possess me . Shes probably dissatisfied about that . Sorry, but Im not planning on letting you get away I know`` For good or for bad, youre a good woman after all fue? n? Did Eleanor just sound funny right now? W-What did you just say? I just said that youre also a good woman? Look I passed my consciousness through Eleanor . I pulled out the Demon Swords power and released it outside of my body . The dark aura enveloped my body, turned to a dark coat, and became an arm . I wasnt able to do this when we first met, but Im now able to do so right now . This is just how good of a woman you are Eleanor became silent . What is it, Eleanor? I-Its nothing! Eleanor repeated her words from earlier . Though, I feel like its nuance is a bit different . This girl, her tensions undulation is too sharp . Did something happen? Well, whatever . I should think about that later . Your Excellency! Noticing me releasing my aura, the slave soldiers first platoon captain Nikki came running towards me . Nana also noticed me from afar, but she only took a glance, and returned to monitoring the men . While remembering the word professional, I told Nikki . Good job . Is there any problem? Sir! There is none, sir! I see, good job . Ill put an end to it right now . Make everyone move back Sir yes sir! Nikki saluted to me and ran back to her original place . The order was immediately transmitted and the slave soldiers started to fall back while maintaining their formation . In their stead, I moved forward . Lets do it, Eleanor, Hikari hmph Hikari will do her best! I released my aura and approached the possessed men . Its a simple work of grabbing that thing that possessed them with my aura arm and crushing it . There were many of it, but it did not take 10 minutes to finish everything . Maloneis outskirts . I watched the Aegina Army withdraw from afar . Rather than people, the Aegina Army looked like a huge lump from kilometers away . I couldnt feel a mans ambitious spirit from them at all Its good that they came rushing, but all they could catch are clouds . It cant be helped . Also Also? Delfina probably took everything that she could from them . That woman, when shes negotiating``no, when shes threatening someone while in advantage, I could tell that shes quite heartless I can somewhat understand I felt shivers just from imagining it . Delfinas negotiation . It somewhat sounds like an amazing power word . And so, what are you going to do? Are you going to take care of that too while youre at it? Let me seelets decide after asking Delfina I got it Well then, lets go to Malonei first`` I turned back to return for once, but I felt something and looked back at the Aegina Army . What happened? That thing That thing? Cant you see it? That thing in the middle, at the side of the horse of that commander-looking guy Dont treat my vision like its the same with yours . How could I see from that far Hikari could see it? . Its a blue person flying Hikari answered with an innocent voice . Hikari is my daughter, and she had inherited a part of my ability . Thats why she could see it . Blue? His skin is blue, has horns, and has sharp fangs . That guy, hes not human I see . That really sounds like a mastermind I changed my mind . Im going to go and catch that I agree . That should be for the best since its already in front of us Lets go, Eleanor, Hikari Yeah Ill do my best! I gripped the mother and daughter Demon Swords, and went towards the 2000-men Aegina Army . Chapter 151 What the heck are``kuwaa! What happened``begyaa! I warped directly in front of them and cut down two soldiers at the same time with Eleanor and Hikari. Fresh blood scattered and confusion spread. Hesitation and surprise stopped the Aegina Armys march. W-Who are you`` If you have time speaking, come at me! I cut off the head of the soldier whos asking who and what. Blood spurts out from his neck and his body slowly fell down. Swinging back my sword, I cut down three soldiers who were nearby. I kicked away the corpse of the soldier that fell towards my direction and chopped the soldier who lost his balance because of that into two. I slashed, paved a path, and advanced straightforward. Enemy attack, enemy attack! The opponents alone. Attack``!! Finally, a decent reaction. With the command of that captain-like soldier, the other soldiers pierced their spears towards me all at once. Thats quite long! And here, I noticed that. The spears that the Aegina soldiers are holding are long. They are twice as long as those spears from other kingdoms. Naturally, their attacking range is long. They took distance as soon as they heard their captains command, and poked me from afar. I swung Eleanor. I cleaved out the point of their concentrated attack at once. The spearheads made of metal were cut off and surprise spread out widely like waves. Its still far away Because of the length of their spear, it is still far away to return a counterattack. If so, then Ill just close in! I stomped and leaped towards the soldier ahead. I closed the distance that is twice the normal in an instant and hacked the soldier with the Demon Sword. I decapitated some, pierced hearts, and chopped into half with a horizontal slash. One hit one kill. I overwhelmed the soldiers. Twelve?, thirteen?, fourteen?, fifteen? What are you counting, Hikari? The number that Otou-san slashed using Hikari Hou, you were counting such a thing. That sounds interesting. I should do it as well Okaa-san will do it together? Since were at it, lets have a competition. Lets compare who would have the more kills. I wont hold back even if youre my daughter. I shall not lose as a Demon Sword Hikaris a Demon Sword too you know? Hikari wouldnt lose even if its against Okaa-san okay? Kuku, its a game then Un! Ah! 15, 16, 17, 18`` Once, twice, thrice`` Hikari got distracted but probably continued her count, and Eleanor counted not by the number of people but by its sequential order. And while the mother and daughter Demon Swords were at that, I continued to cut soldiers. Human parts scattered around and a rain of fresh blood fell. The soldiers came by the dozens but I killed all of them without exception. You monster! Dont fret! Hes only one! Attack all at once and crush him! The enemy soldiers morale is still high. The difference between numbers is probably influencing it. After all, theyre 2000, and Im only one. Its natural for them to be confident. Forty four?, forty five?, forty six?`` 21st, 22nd, 23rd, 24th`` Even though I rampaged all around, I still havent decreased them by ten percent. The difference is that much. However. Good, very good. Im starting to have fun I said with excitement. I raised the Demon Swords in my hands and roared. I slashed left and right within the storm of fresh blood. Kuku, what a bad face you have there Otou-sans so cool Thats right. Hes not bad at all. As expected of a wielder of Demon Swords Un! ``Oi! A sudden change from a mother and daughter conversation. Eleanor called out to me. The direction of her consciousness changed as well. I looked towards that direction. Soldiers that have fallen and scattered around. Across that crowd of people, I saw its appearance. Aeginas First Prince riding a horse and a strange man beside him. The distance is about a hundred meters. Hes in a high position riding a horse so I was able to see them. There they are. Close the distance using warp Hearing Eleanors voice, I almost instinctively opened my Different Dimension Warehouse. But. No need! Just count your numbers! My hand stopped halfway. I didnt warp. The mother and daughter Demon Swords are being Demon Swords right now. I thought that I should let them be themselves much longer. I didnt warp. I continued to cut open a path just like earlier. Have they noticed it or not? The mother and daughter didnt say anything and just continued counting. Fifty?! 35th. Hey you! Arent you using just Hikari? Use me even more Kufufu?. Hikari, shes going to win against Okaa-san? Not just yet. I shall teach you what a real Demon Sword is The two girls voices were like battlefield music. It continued to raise my spirits. More than that of the smell of blood. More than that of the feeling of cutting flesh. Having the mother and daughter count numbers stirs me up most of all. The counting slaughter accelerated. 61st``this guy, hes not even making a human face anymore Otou-sans really cool! 77 Finally, the path is completely opened. I stomped the ground and charged at once. I grabbed that strange creature whos stunned for some reason with my aura arm. B-Bastard Youre the mastermind huh. For the meantime, dont move there. Just wait for a`` ``dont look down on me! Puny human! That thing struggled off me and jumped back. The instant he landed, he killed the soldier nearest to him. He swung his arm and split the soldier into two with a chop. It did not end there. That thing continued to kill more soldiers. He started to slaughter the soldiers as if he became crazy. What the heck is he doing? Are they falling out? no! Get away here immediately! Ha? What the heck is Eleanor saying? Get away from here``mu! My bodys, heavy? Kukuku That strange man laughed. He skillfully raised only one of the corner of his lips and started to laugh. The place hes standing is shining. No, its not only there. The ground was painted with a magic circle when I noticed it. Its a magic circle Ive never seen before. That magic circle suddenly appeared on the ground. What. What is this? Its a barrier that restricts movements A barrier, you say? Yeah baby. Its a barrier that requires lots of blood and human flesh, but its over since its activated. The strength of those inside this is limited to a tenth That thing declared confidently. One-tenth, you say. Chapter 152 Thats right . Keke, even if its you bastard, even if its the great Demon Sword Wielder that is . You cant do anything if your strength is limited to one-tenth like this, right? nn? He made his evil looking face even more evil looking, and said confidently . His expression shows no doubt about his victory . I checked my grip on my swords . I raised my feet up and down as well . Its true . My body feels heavier than usual . Its like someone is hanging down each of my limbs . The large-scale magic circle that is repeatedly blinking its shine has its effects . From how it used lots of human flesh and blood and how the user looks like, its probably some kind of a forbidden spell . Its effects are obviously showing . However . Well, if its only one-tenth Whaat? If its just one-tenth, its still 77x What gibberish are you talking about . Acting tough huh . Youre just acting tough . Hmph! Just wait, Ill break that`` That blue thing reached out his arm, he thrusts it with his fingers together . His sharp claws tears the air and flew straight towards my heart . Humph! With a bellowing shout . I swung Eleanor diagonally and cut off his arm from his elbow . His blue arm flew in the air, so I continued, cutting it into pieces . His blue blood scattered, and he started screaming . What the fuck?!! WHAT THE FUCKKKK?! Ahh, as Ive thought, my powers weakened Kukuku, thats all the result of your full power after all Otou-sanare you okay? Eleanor seems to be having fun and Hikari looks worried . Let me see I looked at that blue thing while holding the mother and daughter Demon Swords, then looked around at the surrounding Aegina soldiers . Its just enough to kill everyone whos here I smiled, I dont know why, but I smiled . I wonder what this is? AhhI know . Its fun . Im having fun . Its fun, becauseI felt like its a battle that is worthwhile, one that I havent had after a long time . I guess, Im smiling . Damn fucker! Ill wipe that smile off your damn face! Theres no way that the spell isnt working! Theres no problem if we crush you at once . You, you puny bastard! W-What Aeginas First Prince``Kimon reacted . He finally returned to himself . He was stunned ever since I charged onto them . What what you damn fuck . Do it! Ha!`` I-I know! Kimon raised his hand and swung it down towards me . All of you, attack! The enemys alone! The command of the general commander . The surrounding soldiers regained their will with that, and started to attack . Good, good, come at me . COME AT ME!! Really, this man62nd Seventy? eight? I beheaded the two spearmen nearby . And an instant later, lots of soldier raising huge shields charged towards me . Theyre probably from a different branch of their army with those holding long spears . Guys like that surrounded me in a 360-degree circle . I saw something reflecting light . They probably have weapons hidden behind their shields . Haaa!! I chopped the soldier in front of me into two together with his shield using Eleanor . Immediately, two soldiers on the side used their shields to press down Eleanor to the ground . Continuing with that pressing action, they swung their hand axes towards me . 63rd . That is some good combination Its too slow though! I cut the throats of those two using Hikari . Only the skin of their necks remained and those shield soldiers collapsed at the same time . UOOOOOOO!! Without a pause, other shield soldiers pushed towards me . All of them were pressing their shields to crush me . Something like this! Otou-san, above! After I tore off all the shield soldiers with a cleaving action at once, I heard Hikaris warning . I quickly looked above and saw dark, shining, magical arrows flying towards me . There are roughly over a hundred . UOOOOOOOO!! I swung the two Demon Swords in a rush . One by one, I parried the magic arrows . The arrows fly towards a different direction every time I hit them with the Demon Swords . Dodge! Otou-san! I heard the mother and daughters shout . One arrow passed through my sword rush . Its already in front of me, I cannot evade . Hmph! I didnt dodge . I braced, steeling my muscles, and received the arrow with my body . OOOHHHHH!! The Aegina Army shouted a scream of joy . Their morale rose up sharply . The first attack . Their first time hitting me . Exactly! Crush him with numbers! The soldiers reacted to the Princes voice . More and more magic arrows came flying . Those arrows almost covered the sky . Too naive, thats too naive!! Haa! A sweeping side slash . Eleanor cuts through the air . Soon after she passed through the air, countless dark grains were created . Each of them gradually got bigger, turning to dark arrows that are shot to the sky . The arrows hit each other . Similar objects collided with each other and scattered away like fireworks . W-What! Ridiculous! The Demon Sword Wielder is able to use magic?!! Kimon and that blue thing got surprised . You finally used magic after a long time It looks like I can learn it even with 77x In this world, one is able to learn magic when they are hit by them as long as they have the talent for it . With the all abilities increase from the lottery, my talents also increased . Normally, it is multiplied 777 times, but right now, it is only 77x with the limitations of the magic circle . Even so, it is still 77x of a normal person . I immediately learned the magic, and with magic powers multiplied by 77x, I shot it all at once . I shot down all of the magic arrows . What strengthwhat power . Is this the Demon Sword Wielder in the rumors Damn it! Thats why I didnt want to get involved with the Demon Sword Wielder! You, you damn bastard, how will you pay me for this! Stop, get your hands off me! I have already paid you extraordinary rewards! Youve eaten your full right?! Do something about this situation! What something! How the fuck would you take care of that?! Leaving aside those two screaming, I continued to cut down soldiers and shoot magic . The numbers counted by the mother and daughter is making me excited . The feeling of tearing apart the restraint of the magic circle feels good . Feeling this excited for the first time, I continued to defeat Aegina soldiers . Ku! If it all comes to this, we should retreat for once Ill escape now Thats too naive! Did you think Ill let you get away after all of this? What?! Hmph! I closed my eyes and concentrated on the powers of the Demon Sword . Because of my heightened fighting spirits, the powers that were raised were proportionally higher . I pulled out the powers of the Demon Swords up to the limit and released it all at once . It turned into aura and covered the surroundings . As if, it was a cage . That blue thing flew up, hits the ceiling of the cage, and was driven back . The fuck, I cant get out! Oi! Do something about this! Fuck you! I cant get out too you bastard! The two of them started to fall out . I left them alone and went towards the remaining Aegina soldiers . I can take care of those two anytime I want to . Right now, its the remaining soldiers . Kukuku, what a bad face you have there Otou-san, do your best! Sorry but, Ill make you rust of my Demon Swords . Chapter 153 fuu? I breathed out the air that accumulated in my lungs . I took a deep breath in search of fresh air after finishing my work, but there was only the smell of blood . Because of that, my excitement had only increased . More . More! More!! Even though the fight has ended, the word more continued to echo inside my head, pushing my heightened fighting spirits higher . Worked up, I turned around . There are two mountains of two thousand corpses, and the guys still alive on the ground as well . Its Aeginas Crown Prince Kimon and that guy who has a demonic appearance whom I havent heard his name . The two of them tried to run away, and even tried to attack me, so I hit them with the center of my sword and made them lose consciousness . I grabbed the neck of those two and warped with the Warp Feather . I warped to my mansion in Reiusu, in the training grounds . The slave soldiers were still outside . A slave soldier is waiting for me there . Your Excellency! Nikki quickly noticed me and ran towards me . Usually, she is acting stiff just like a soldier, so as soon as she reached me she saluted like a soldier . Wheres Nana? She is in the mansion . The maid came and called her Miu did? What? Its quite rare for Miu to call Nana . The two of them usually doesnt have common grounds, so I wondered why . Well, whatever . Im going back after this anyways . I should just ask her directly . Rather than that I thought, and threw down the two to the ground . Confine them . Make sure they do not escape Absolutely! Please leave it to us Nikki saluted again then called out slave soldiers . The whole first platoon came and brought the two away . *Thump* The instant they approached, my heart jumped . Its a strange fervor, as if something immense is about to overflow out of my body . Thiswhat is it? While tilting my head, I walked towards my mansion . In the end, it was my win Uu, I lost? . But, its Okaa-san after all Kukuku, indeed . Our career as a Demon Sword is still too different Hikari will continue to do her best okay?, as a Demon Sword Umu, it is good to do your best . I shall guarantee that you will be the second greatest Demon Sword in this world Second? I am the greatest after all I see? . Un, Hikari will aim for the second okay Umu . Hikari should be the second The mother and daughter Demon Swords were leisurely chatting . And while they did, I continued to fight against the fervor . My heart started to race, I want to go on a rampage . I want to destroy, I want to release this excitement . The more I felt that, the fewer the words I spoke . well then, Hikari . Go and play with Olivia Is it okay? Umu . The incident has ended Un! Hikari said and returned to her human form . Hikari will go back first okay? After that, she ran to the mansion . I saw her off, and heard Eleanor say . Well, I guess you should go and take care of that too Eh? What are you shocked about? You cant help but want to embrace women right? yeah Having that pointed out, I finally noticed that . Thats right, thats exactly right . This fervor, it was that . Its libido . Its the heightened libido that remained after the battle . Its different than usual, so I didnt notice Thats probably because of that barrier . Because you were restrained by that, the instant you were released, your sexual desire surged up to ten times . It is ten times of that after a normal fight . You probably felt it differently and couldnt notice it ahh, I see What will you do? If you want to release it with violence, Ill help you Let me see I thought about what I should do . Eleanors suggestion isnt bad too . It might be great to let myself drown in this overwhelming urge to lay destruction as well . this might destroy my women after all . If its Eleanor, then theres no need to worry about her getting destroyed . Hmm, that might be good . While I was thinking, I arrived at the mansion . When I reached the front door, it opened by itself . Welcome back, Master It was Miu who opened it . *Thump*``my heart jumped and brought me dizziness . Mius appearance, the fragrance of a woman . I almost got done by that . Ahh, this is better . Its not like Eleanor is bad, but this is better right now . I need to be careful not to destroy her though . Miu, sorry, but can you comfort me Yes! Everyone is waiting Everyone? Please follow me Miu started to walk . I followed her . It was my bedroom where we arrived . I entered inside and everyone was there . Welcome back, Kakeru-sama Mercouris beautiful princess, Helen . Were all ready, Kakeru Her little sister Iris . Well do our best okay! A-Rank adventurer, the Great Mage in the rumors, Io . You really look troubled Solon Churchs symbol, the Immortal Saintess, Melissa . Its exactly how Miu said The Great Sage Althea, just, Althea . I shall be Arujis power The worlds strongest woman, Nana . The six of them were waiting inside the room . This is? I thought that it would probably be needed, so I asked everyone to come Miu answered . Her tail is faintly swaying . Probably? Why did you think so? Uhm, when Kakeru-sama came to bring Hikari-sama with himMaster, he looks like hes having fun, so I did? Yes . Its Masters face when hes about to go to a big battle . Thats why, I thought that it would probably be needed Did she expect all of it with just that? What a capable maid Thats why Im not hiring more maids and can leave the mansion to her . I faced Miu and stared straight at her . Thank you, Miu . Its a great help I am Masters maid after all``hyaa! I put my arms around her and carried her to the bed like a princess . I put her down and kissed her lips while she was still flustered about the sudden event . I made her open her mouth and give her a deep kiss with my tongue . M-M-M-Master?! Good job, Miu . As a reward, youll be the first one Eh?!``Yes! She was stunned for an instant, then with a huge nod, Miu showed a face full of smiles . She looked so cute . I was unable to hold back anymore . I undressed her maid uniform at once and wrestled her on top of the bed . Seeing that, the other women gathered . Helen . Iris . Io . Melissa . Althea . Nana . And, Miu . Such good women had gathered, making me more and more dizzier . That night, I took grace on Mius kindness, and made love with all of the beauties there . Chapter 154 Miu Mi Myuu woke up from the bed . Slowly and carefully, so that she would not be on the way of her master . Miu quietly got off the bed and left the room after hiding her presence . She collected her maid uniform along the way and wore them outside the room after closing the door . Un, yosh! Miu used the window glass as a mirror and groomed herself . Quickly, she returned to her usual animal eared maid appearance and showed a happy smile . That maid who received her masters love seemed as if her expression shows that she received all the happiness in the world . I need to go to work . I must prepare Master and everyones food`` The instant the maid was about to move, the bedrooms door suddenly opened . Miu flinched . She thought that she might have been a nuisance to Kakeru . Thinking of that, she slowly turned around, and Iris was there . Her hair is flowing down, bare naked, she is showing her glamorous proportion . Iris-sama? Is something the matter? Nouhm, well Iris who silently closed the door was not clear of her words for some reason . She stared at Miu, narrowing her eyebrows . She is trying to tell her something, but could not start speaking . Do you need anything? Ah! Do you feel bad`` No, Im fine . All in all, Kakeru is very kind after all I know right! From the side, Master would look very rough, but he would actually be so kind! Like, he pays attention to your minor needs, as if he would take care of you as much as he could Miu emphasized while shaking her lightly gripped fists up and down . Shes wagging her tail, clearly showing joy . Yeah, that was really unexpected . His image was a man whos just rough Thats not true at all! Master is`` No, I know . Im just talking about the image I had with Kakeru before Ah! Yes! I am very sorry . I was jumping to conclusion No, its alright . Iris once again gave Miu a deep look . Without saying anything, just staring at her . uhm, what do you really need? Iris-sama With today, I finally understood . Why its Miu and Delfina who must be taken as role model Eh?! Me and Delfina-sama? Role model?? Ehhhh??? Miu started to panic . Oh no, Iris-sama does not have anything to learn from me . Im nothing but a maid No, it was an excellent reference . Miu is really amazing . If you werent Kakerus, I wouldve scouted you to become my maid Scout What is it? N-No, its nothing . I just thought that Delfina-sama scouted me as well a while before . I thought, maybe its because Im Masters maid I see . I was lagging behind Delfina, huh . No, its just as expected huh, shes such a character after all Eh, eh? Ehhh? Its nothing . Sorry, I made you confused by saying weird things Not at all! Please do not apologize! Miu reacted to Iris sorry and waved her hands while shrinking . Sorry, can I ask you one thing as well? Yes! Please tell me anything you want Can I come and visit here from time to time? Eh? Yes, of course . Iris-sama is Masters`` I dont mean it by that . I want to come and visit Miu Me? Is it a nuisance? No, not at all! Not at all, butuhmm, why, is that? I want to learn . About many things Learn from me? Does Iris-sama want to become a maid? Although shes a princess?! Miu was greatly surprised . Hearing that reaction, Iris giggled and covered her mouth . Well, that might be good as well . Becoming Kakerus maid . It might really be a good idea? !! Thats right, if its Masters maid Miu was greatly surprised about her becoming a maid although shes a princess, however, she was simply convinced hearing that the person she would serve is Kakeru . What do you think? Can I come and learn from you? Yes! If it is like thatthough I do not know if I would be your help You will be . Thank you, Miu Yes, Iris-sama! You can call me just Iris Ehhh? N-No, I cannot . Someone like me calling Iris-sama by just her name I see, umu, honorifics is essential with a persons position, I guess Yes! If so, then I shall call you Miu-sensei . Please take care of me, Miu-sensei Ehhhhhh?!! Miu raised her voice loudly that it was almost a scream . Iris just gave her a deep look while smiling . The women are gradually changing their relationship with the harem, making themselves grow, wanting to become a good woman suitable for him . And what makes them long for it is the greatness of the dignity the man Yuuki Kakeru possesses . Chapter 155 In the town of Reiusu . In the annex of the Five Titled Nobles residence, in a room of the slave troops . That room that was originally for the slave soldiers were quickly transformed into a place to confine two men who were suddenly brought in . One is Aeginas Crown Prince, Prime Minister Prince, Kimon Mo Aegina . He is only but second to the Aegina Kingdoms King in authority, and nominally the person on the top . The other one has a unique appearance, having blue skin and growing horns from his head . An existence that was clearly not human . His name is Damos . The one who is lending Kimon a hand and gave him his powers . The two are being confined, with slave soldiers tightly monitoring them . Let me out! Let me out of here . Who do you think I am! I am the Crown Prince of Aegina, the Prime Minister Prince Kimon Mo Aegina!! Kimon did not have consciousness when he was brought here, but he quickly started shouting as soon as he woke up . Although his voice was loud, that was all . He is unable to do anything with his four limbs connected to sturdy chains . Even so, he continued to make noise . It was almost a day since they were brought here . Kimons voice started to become hoarse from continuous shouting, but he would still not stop . Come on, cut it out already Damos said with an annoyed voice . That inhuman thing is also tied up in chains, but he was relatively calm . Why are you carefree for! This happened to us because you didnt do something about that Demon Sword Wielder! Who cares, damn it . I didnt want to help you in the first place . Fuck! The higher-ups were completely right . I shouldnt have get involved with the Demon Sword Wielder What are you grumbling about . Hurry up and do something about this! Give me a break . Just scream all you want Damos whos in chains suddenly lied to his side . It just shows how he does not want to get anything from Kimon who is uselessly shouting . Let me out! Let me out of here! Call Lord Yuuki! Have you forgotten my kindness giving you a noble title!! Kimon yelled further . But, was he finally tired of shouting? He placed his back on the wall, and fell asleep . The sun that rose up high finally set, and night came . Suddenly, the atmosphere changed . The slave soldiers outside the door suddenly fainted . Finally huh Grinning, Damos raised the corner of his lips . That thing that humans call miasma, for him, it was nothing but fresh air . At the same time, it shows that someone of his kind has come . It was someone dressed in black who appeared from nowhere . He is clad in black from the top of his head to the tip of his toes . Youre late! Keep quiet, hell notice What the fuck`` I heard that the Demon Sword Wielder has sharp ears . Go on and shout if you want to die Demon Sword Wielder, Damos shut his mouth hearing those words . Right now, that word, that existence, it was too immense for him . It exceeded a target of caution, reaching the symbol of fear . I-If so, hurry up and get me out of here Alright The man in black clothes reached out his hands and touched Damos . What the heck is this? I gave you power . You shouldve gained power that would allow you to escape from here with just a single persons sacrifice A single person? The man in black clothes glanced at Kimon . Damos saw that and grinned . Kekeke, thats what you meant huh . Well! He needs to keep his mouth shut anyways With a face that seemed to understand everything, Damos approached Kimon . Although they are tied up in chains, their distance is still that where they could barely touch each other . Damos touched Kimon . Quickly as the eye can see, Kimons skin started to mummify . Wha`` It was already late when Kimon noticed something was wrong . His life force was sucked out at overwhelming speed . He turned into something like a mummy, and died . Ha!! With a shout, Damos tore the chains that bound him apart . Is it because he absorbed life force? His whole body became bulk and muscular . Hehehe, its this easy . Yosh, lets get out of here now . You made those guys outside sleep right? Oi, what happened to you? The message . They told, do not get involved with the Demon Sword Wielder No, thats`` Dont worry, Im not here to punish you Its not my fault``eh? Youre not here to erase me? Ha, haha . Dont scare me alright, theres no waguheaeha!! In an instant, Damos body creaked in an indescribable way, and his head just popped . He died just leaving behind his muscular body . He absorbed Kimons life to try and escape, but he absorbed too much that his body was unable to endure the burden The man in black clothes muttered, without intent to let anyone hear . Too bad, I was a little bit late to save him He continued . After that, he started to melt into darkness once again . Just like the time when he appeared, he disappeared . ``or he shouldve . What?! Why, why cant I return The man in black clothes has covered his face as well, but he was clearly showing panic . In a hurry, he tried to do the same thing . He tried to leave from this place, melting into darkness, but it wouldnt go well . Why! Why is this``this is?! He suddenly noticed something . Inside a miasma``no, a dark aura? This is?! You came after all, huh A man appeared . Holding two Demon Swords, he dominated the surroundings with an overwhelming aura even compared to the miasma . One who possesses absolute confidence and power to support that . The Demon Sword Wielder, Yuuki Kakeru . That man, he appeared in this place with an air of composure . In nothing but an instant, he completely dominated this place . Well then, Ill let you tell me whats going on The man in black clothes prepared to his death . Chapter 156 Demon Sword Wielder The man in front of me murmured so resentfully that he looked like hed spit out blood . Even so, what an interesting look . Black clothes that covered his whole body . That includes hiding his face, but those eyes that show a strange light could be seen . He really looks like a shinobi, no he looks like an assassin . The blue thing that I could is rolling around his feet without a head and from a distancea mummy? It should be the crown prince Come to think of it, its clothes are the same . If you were taking your time, they wouldve been erased without a trace Its the opposite Mu? I let him swim around . I wouldve just asked these guys if nothing happened, but since they were killed like these means that theyre just small fries . There should be someone in a higher position umu And so, that guy there should be it I pointed the man with black clothes . His presence shook . I clearly heard him caught his breath . Oi, oi, your restlessness is too easy to tell . On the other hand, enjoyed emotions came flowing from Eleanor . Its like shes having fun . What a bad man . It means that you were waiting for the men you captured to be erased Its been a while The presence of the man in black clothes shook again . It should be the second time I met this guy . The first time should bewhen he came to clean up that Barbarian King in Siracuza . You came for cleaning again . Dont you have other skills? What are you talking about? I let you escape at that time, but it wouldnt be the same this time . Ill let you tell me whats going on Well then, its time to harvest potatoes Ku!, the man in black clothes groaned . That bastard Damos, I told him clearly not to get involved with the Demon Sword Wielder He?? What does that mean? did you think Id tell you? Youd probably not tell me honestly Im already prepared to die . I wont tell you anything Die, huh . At that time, Id only ask these guys I said and pointed the two corpses . What? What are you planning to do You dont know that although you call me Demon Sword Wielder? I raised Eleanor to show him then said . This is Demon Sword Eleanor . Its a sword that messed up the world with its undead army ``!! He caught his breath again . It looks like he remembered something . Its very easy to control corpses . If you die, then so be it . Dead men tell tales too Ku! Ill make Eleanor control them and speak . While Im at it, you too Ku! You could control the Demon Sword that much . How careless What a rude man . I am not controlled by anyone . I am doing things that I wish to do with my own will With your own will? You wont then? I-Im not saying that I wont . Im just saying Im not controlled . I-Im just saying that Im helping you with my own will Okay, okay, tsundere alright . And, so Eleanor and Hikari . I raised the two Demon Swords . I glared at the man with black clothes and confronted him with words . The only thing you can do is to speak honestly, speak after getting defeated and tortured, or speak after youre dead with Eleanors command You can choose what you want Ku! The man with black clothes bent his knees and took a stance . The air around him changed . Hes probably planning to resist . He made his arms cross in front of his chest and sharp blades jumped out of his knuckles . He wont speak honestly huh Of course Lets go . Eleanor, Hikari UOOOOO!! The man with black clothes charged while shouting . He swung around the blade that came out of his knuckles and slashed towards me . *Gakkiii``n! I blocked using Eleanor and slashed towards him with Hikari . He blocked by using two blades crossed and was blown away . Ku! How heavy! The man with black clothes groaned and jumped back . I threw towards him`` Eleanor . I threw the legendary Demon Sword . Eleanor flew straight towards him . The man in black clothes dodged in a hurry but the tip of the blade grazed his cheek . Eiii! I told you many times not to throw me! Ignoring Eleanors protests, I warped using the Warp Feather . I warped to the side of the man with black clothes . What?! I caught up to Eleanor by warping and cleaved horizontally . Metallic sounds echoed and the whole structure shook . Furthermore, the man with black clothes were blown away once again``and I threw Eleanor again . Dont throw me!! Ku! The man with black clothes fixed his position mid-air and blocked Eleanor after a forceful landing . Then he continued to make a stance . He stared at Eleanor carefully and waited for the next attack . I warped again . I warped behind the man with black clothes . The Demon Sword as a decoy``?!! This ones a Demon Sword too though I swung down Hikari . *Zubba!!* The diagonal slash cuts the mans back . I felt a certain resistance``it was a strange feeling . Its a sensation I felt for the first time . Im sure that I hit him, but the feeling I got was different from cutting humans or monsters . Rolling away, the assassin took distance . *Shuuuuu!*, dark air leaked from his back that was injured . Miasma . That word came to my mind for no reason . Losing her speed after she was blocked, I grabbed Eleanor who was about to fall and threw her again . The man with black clothes took a stance . This time, I warped before he blocked, grabbing her and swinging down . *Bakiii``n!!*, the two blades of the man with black clothes were broken . I threw again and warped again . I swung down Hikari from above where hes vulnerable . I picked up, threw, and warped . With a turning slash using the two Demon Swords, I cut off one of his arms . I repeatedly threw and warped and attacked the man with black clothes from all directions . Unable to block all of those attacks, he was pushed into the middle of the room, and was stuck there . I stopped my attacks for once and returned where I was standing in the beginning . I pointed Eleanor towards him and asked . How is it? Feel like speaking now? It looks like you dont yet Is it that he thinks he can win? Look, the places where you cut him started to regenerate Just like Eleanor had said, it looks like the man with black clothes is regenerating . The miasma leaking from the place he was cut gradually decreased and the arm and blades that I cut off completely returned to normal . It was as if nothing had changed before I started to attack . If I were to mention one, the strange light that his eyes released became so sinister, and began to shine with red . Dont get over yourself! Youre nothing but a puny human!! The man with black clothes counterattacked . Up until then, he was being attacked one-sidedly, but now he started to attack from his side . He swung his arm and blades that regenerated . I blocked using Eleanor . It was a decently heavy blow . Just this much, huh You fell for it Mu? A strange, sharp smell came deep to my nose . Soon after, the blade of the man with black clothes started to corrupt Eleanor . Something that is similar to flesh twitched its blue veins and ate away at her . With this! I have been looked down on huh Her voice sounded like it was laughing . However, it did not seem like she was amused at all . Im not doing anything, but the corruption stopped . That flesh like thing that tried to envelop Eleanors blade snapped away . What! It doesntwork? To think that you would try to do such a thing against me Eleanor sneered . Probably, he tried to corrupt Eleanor and tried to control her . Although its completely just my guess . Oi, you there . Punish him a little It looks like Eleanors quite pissed off . Its quite rare for her to ask something without wailing or making jokes . I swung Eleanor . Kuu!! The man with black clothes rolled on the ground . He landed near that blue thing and the crown princes corpse . He did what he tried with Eleanor with those two corpses . The corpses were instantly corrupt and started to move . A headless corpse and a mummy . Those two that makes me reminisce the undead army moved towards me . It looks exactly like you Dont compare me with that! Eleanor wailed . She somewhat returned to normal . The headless and mummy attacked . I blocked their attacks with the two Demon Swords . Soon after``the two corpses were slashed open . Between the gaps, a silver light``the man with black clothes attacked with his blade . With thisss! The corpses were sacrificial pawns, no, they were camouflage . He wanted to attack me along with the corpses while I blocked huh . Its useless I wonder about that I saw the man with black clothes grin . I cant move my arms . Looking closely, Eleanor and Hikari, both of their blades were getting corrupted again . As long as I can stop you in an instant! Mu! I couldnt move the Demon Swords . There is a fraction of a second before the corruption snaps away . Thats whats his aim is . The two blades of the man with black clothes went straight towards me . Both controlling the corpses and the corruption after that . Its his main attack after using two decoys . I couldnt help but get surprised . I felt like I was outsmarted twice . Well, its not like theres anything if I was What?! The man with black clothes was stunned . I blocked his blades after letting Eleanor and Hikari go . Stopping a sword stroke between ones bare hands(Shinken shihara-tori) . I did that using my 777x dynamic vision . Ridiculousto let go of the Demon Swords Youre calling me Demon Sword Wielder Demon Sword Wielder, but youve misunderstood it in the basics What? Im not being used by the Demon Sword . I am . Using the Demon Sword *Bakin!*, I snapped his blade while Im at it . I threw it away and grabbed his head, then raised his body so that his feet do not reach the floor . He fluttered his feet, desperately struggling . Ill teach you one thing . Its about corrupting ``! I touched Eleanor who was stabbed horizontally to the ground, and said that . I cant do it . I cant corrupt . But, Eleanor can . She can do as naturally as breathing . And, Im sure . She wants to do it right now . I felt like Eleanor was blushing her face, a dark aura came out of my hand, and enveloped the man with black clothes . His resistance, it did not last a second . Chapter 157 You can speak now . Who the hell are you? I asked the man with black clothes while grabbing him with an aura arm in the air . The Demon Swords power had completely controlled him . He answered with an emotionless voice . We are the tuners Tuners? The one that controls the world order and chaos, keeping them in the right balance Controlling world order and chaos? Thats quite an exaggerating thing . Whats your groups name? The lower lip of the man with black clothes moved, but he stopped . He wont answer the question . I asked again . Answer me Oi, this guy, he isnt answering . Are you going easy on him He probably just doesnt know . In the first place, there might be the possibility that it doesnt have a name It doesnt have a name? Is that possible? When your woman was caught, what do you think they would answer if she were asked whats the name of your group? Would she answer Demon Sword Wielder and his merry friends? it was possible, huh . What about the possibility that he knows but wouldnt tell? Impossible Eleanor sneered . There is only one person that I cannot control in this world Me, huh . How about asking him why he came to clean them up? I guess so . Why did you come to erase them, you were comrades right? Because he got involved with the Demon Sword Wielder With me? The eunuchs of Calamba, the Queen of Comotoria, the Usurper King Thioza . Just like how we had done it up until now, we needed to kill them before they had a direct contact with the Demon Sword Wielder . Kill them before they get direct contact with me``no, wait This guy, what did he just say? Calamba? What do you mean by the eunuchs of Calamba? Was it your doing that they died inside the prison cell I received orders, and took care of them personally Oi, oi What a surprising new information To think that theyre also involved with that Calambas three eunuchs . The bastards that controlled Calamba Kingdom using Rica as a puppet . I cooperated with Rica and threw them into the prison, but the incident became fuzzy because they suddenly died . That toono, since at that time, these guys have been involved, huh . I thought it was only in Comotoria and Siracuza, but it looks like Im mistaken . They were already there when I came to Calamba . And, Aegina as well, huh . Theyve entered almost all the kingdoms of this world . But why would you erase them because they had some contact with me? It was judged, the Demon Sword Wielder is too dangerous Too dangerous? The only man within the eternal history who made the Demon Sword Eleanor succumb, and completely put it under his control . The man who made the balance tilt on one side . The man who makes chaos accelerate I have not succumbed! Eleanor protested . Usually, I wouldve teased her, but I ignored her right now . Thats why you tried to evade me The existence that made the Demon Sword completely succumb is too dangerous . Facing him directly, even our kind cannot get away unscathed . However However? Although he is a Demon Sword Wielder, he is nothing but a human . We only need to wait for the time of his death . A humans lifetime is inconsequential and is only a fraction of ours . Thats why, after the Usurper King was defeated, we decided not to get involved with him I see . Thats a good move . If they cant win, then just wait until your lifespan ends . Kuku, what a good move What are you getting impressed for Even if its you, you must have a lifespan, right? I wonder I have also thought of it sometimes, but there is something that I could only postpone my conclusion . Its about my lifespan . I dont know what will happen to my lifespan . It might be affected by the 777x multiplier, or it might not be . If its endurance, HP-like things, I could confirm it, but theres no way to verify my lifespan . Theres none, but I understand the reason why they would think like that . Im a human . Normally, my life will end after several decades . I dont know about this guy, but that blue thing, looking at that demonic looking guy, I can tell that they would probably live far longer than a normal human . I think that the strategy of waiting until I die is feasible . If you didnt want to get involved with me, then why did this guy appear? That Usurper King is that guy from Siracuza right? If you decided at that time, then why? Its because hes a fool that was tricked by Kimons cajolery Kuku, it looks like even they cant control the underlings of their organization . You should learn from their example What do you mean by that? Youll know someday What would I know? Well, whatever . I should just think of it when that time comes . With this, we approximately know whats going on I guess so . Lastly, tell me one more thing . Whos your boss? Solon-sama Solon, huh . Thats your bosss name Did he say Solon?! Do you know him? Eleanor Does Demon Swords and Demons(probably) have something to do with each other? What are you saying? You should know that name as well I know him? Solon? I dont know someone named like that This man I dont remember it if its a mans name I do not mean it by that Haa, Eleanor let out a sigh . I feel like shes rolling her eyes too . Melissa Melissa? She isnt named SolonSolon Church? I suddenly realized . It was like that, huh . I didnt notice since its not a persons name, but I remembered having Melissas name mentioned . The Immortal Saintess, Melissa . The reason why she is called a Saintess is because she belongs to the religion of Solon Church . Solon and Solon Church . A coincidence Might be too good to be true Hearing Eleanors words, I could only nod silently . Chapter 158 In the Aegina Kingdom, in its capital, Rethim, exists a royal palace full of water and greenery called Summer Palace . It was originally a residence made by the King five generations ago for his beloved Queen, but as the result of the extensions and reconstructions he ordered to make his beloved Queen happy, its scale and grandness exceeded that of the original royal palace . Adding to that comfortableness living there, this place is currently called as Summer Palace, and the original one called as Winter Palace, with the King taking charge of the state affairs while changing his residence with every season . In a room inside that Summer Palace, Selene Mi Aegina is there . She is currently 16 . The only princess born from the current King Aegina, a girl who was brought up with flowers and butterflies . Because she grew up without getting scolded and was spoiled without limits, she does not think of other people as humans with the exception of those of the royal family . Not only that, even if it is a member of the royal family, for example, her first brother the Crown Prince Kimon, she would say all she wants and get spoiled furthermore . That Selene called her close aide, a man called Abraham . Selene sitting on a chair grander than that of the Kings throne and Abraham who waits upon her . Selenes lovely face when shesilent turned into a face with a strong expression unique to those spoiled noble and royal daughters . Have you not found Elder Brother yet? Ha! The 2000 soldiers that the Crown Prince His Highness led was found annihilated at Maloneis vicinity Fu?n, was Elder Brother there? Currently, we are hastily confirming it, but he has not been found yet But, you know right? The soldiers were massacred, right? Then theres no way only Elder Brother survived That isuhmI cannot What, what cant you? Uhmno Speak more clearly! Selene stood up, raised her feet, and kicked Abraham . The tip of her foot cleanly hits the mans jaw and could not help but bend backward . Guards are standing in the entrance of the room, but their expression did not change because it was a usual scene, and just continued their work . Selene sat back on her seat and Abraham kneeled once again, not minding the blood flowing out of him, and continued to report . T-Thinking in common sense, he might have already passed away, or became a captive Fu?n . What will happen if he becomes a captive? In that case, we believe that the offender would demand something, but because there is nothing at the moment, that possibility is very lo`` Then dont say it! She kicked Abrahams jaw once again . Fresh blood was splattered . The expensive carpet was smeared . Elder Brother has died . Its fine if I think like that right? ha! Fu?n . Elder Brother has died, that means, someone needs to take care of the kingdom instead right? Father is resting with sickness, so he left everything on Elder Brother, so, someone needs to take his place it is exactly as Her Highness says Yosh, Ill do it then H-Her Highness Selene will? What? You have any problem with that? No, please do not mind this lowly one Abraham waved his hands in a hurry . Its because he felt the third front kick was about to come . Even so, he cannot just let this Selene intervene with the state affairs . Abraham is a man who swore loyalty to Aegina, and although he is treated unreasonably to take care of a child, his loyalty was not damaged at all . He desperately thought, searching for a reason, a way that is able to stop Selene . however, I believe that it would be impossible right away . As you know, His Highness Kimon named himself as Prime Minister Prince, and made his subjects obey him with that title Then, I only need to become a Prime Minister Princess then No, The Prime Minister Princes Prime Minister is the regent, within the seventeen ranks of officials taken from the state treasure Xiphos, it is ranked in the highest position . At the moment, Her Highness the Princess does not have a title, which means she is nominally at the eighteenth rank . Promotion of ranks higher than the third rank is only possible with His Majesty the Kings command Abraham is a man who is classified as capable . He has a sharp head and is familiar with all the laws and institutions of the kingdom . That is why, he was able to think of reasons to deny Selenes whim both rationally and legally within an instant . That was excellent, if it was normal . Fathers command? Father cant do that since hes stuck in his bed because of his sickness If so, His Highness Kimon who is the regents command Elder Brother is dead you know! Abraham was kicked once again . He took that without resistance . A clean hit to the jawa few hits is cheap if it is to protect the Kingdom . He thought . Please forgive my rudeness Cant anything be done? Without His Majesty the Kings command Muu! Thats annoying Abraham fell silent . He prayed that she would pull back with that . (Theres no problem . It is decided by the law . And, His Majesty shall not order such thing . For many reasons He thought so . Usually, his judgment would be completely right . However, Abraham is a man who thinks with common sense . And, Selene is a spoiled princess who is ignorant of the world . Hey, for example, can I make a second-ranked official to first ranked? Its just one rank up, right? Haathat iswell, if it is Her Highness the Princess Abraham had an ominous feeling . However, he thought that it was still alright . The faces of the second-ranked officials appeared in his head instantly . However, it would be billions of times better if they became the Prime Minister instead of Selene . What about the third rank to the second rank? I can do it of course, right? It is precisely as Her Highness says Mufufu Abraham had a bad feeling . He had a terrible feeling . Hey, that lowest rank official . What kind of post is there in the seventeenth one? Give me an example The stable manager . It is the person who takes care of Her Highnesses horses Yosh, then Ill give the human resources an official announcement . In the Name of Selene Mi Aegina, Selene Mi Aegina is appointed as the stable manager what? Abraham did not understand what he was told . It far exceeded his common sense . Im saying?, Im appointing myself to that stable manager W-Why so? Its to get promoted of course . I only need to get promoted from the bottom one at a time right? Ill work as that stable manager, and since the princess(I) liked me, I can promote myself right? Stunned . Abraham was petrified . Such a thing, is it really possible? No, rationally, its possible . There is also no problem legally . The problem is, the Aegina Kingdoms First Princess, Selene Mi Aegina, becoming a stable manager was an impossible situation . Abraham was unable to follow her, he was unable to stop her . Just like that, the Aegina Kingdoms First Princess, as well as the stable manager, Selene Mi Aegina accumulated merits and got promoted continuously . After one month, the Aegina Kingdoms First Princess, the Working Up Princess, as well as the Prime Minister Princess, was born . Chapter 159 The morning light from between the curtains woke me up . Sleeping on the bed, Althea and Io are snuggling towards my sides . I slept with these two yesterday . Of course, I didnt only sleep, but loved them thoroughly . I called Althea because I wanted to ask something about the Solon Church, but she was such a good woman that I couldnt help but get in the mood . Io passed by at that time, so I dragged the two of them into the bedand the night had passed when I noticed it . Well then, I should really ask Althea about it today . I thought of that, and when I was about to wake up . Althea-sama, could you please give me just a moment? Io talked to Althea across me . I got interested in what they were going to talk about, so I just continued to pretend to sleep . Can you call me, just Althea? W-Without honorifics?! Oh no, I cannot do that, its too rude towards the legendary Great Sage! Io got flustered . Fumu . Althea is amazing after all . Well, she should be . After all, she took noble titles from the five great kingdoms in this continent so easily . Its like grabbing a ministers position from America, Russia, or Japan and other top countries at the same time . The Great Sage Althea, thinking about it carefully, shes an amazing woman . You do not need to think like that you know? I am Althea, just simply, Althea Just Althea? A soft hand passed over me . Its Altheas hand . She took Ios hand and pulled it to her chest . I am but a simple woman who had undressed everything she is wearing, I am just simply, Althea . When I am in his arms like this, I am just a woman just like you I-Is that so Or is it that, do you want to claim Call me the A-Rank Adventurer, Thousand Lightning Io-sama! in front of him? What kind of character is that? I do not wish for that! I am Kakeru-sans Similar to that, I am also just Althea . Ill be happy if you call me like that E?to, uhmcant I call you with -san? Calling someone older, is a little Fufu, okay, that is fine . Can I call my cute younger comrade with just her name then? Please do so! With me in between, a friendship between women was created . And so, did you need something again? Oh, thats right! Althea-san . Is Althea-san knowledgeable with magic? Only in theory . I remember every single magic that exists in this world as knowledge . From those ones that were boasted in prosperity but lost, to those legendary laws that were created but not used even once . All of it, is just knowledge though Amazing I completely agree . As expected of the Great Sage . The amount of her knowledge is staggering . What do you want to ask then? UhmI just thought, I want to learn more magic . I want to learn more and more, become more and more useful to Kakeru-sanno, thats not it She took a deep breath and rephrased . Her breath tickled my side . I need to become more suitable to Kakeru-san Thats why you want to ask me if theres a magic that is fitting Please! Althea-sama``Althea-san . I know that something that is very valuable must be given to Althea-san in exchange for teaching something! But even so! Please! Are you really saying that, knowing what would be taken in exchange? I dont know . But`` If its the most recent one, I think I said go and kill your parents Oi oi, thats a heck of a price . Its like how a devil makes a deal . Will you still do it, even so? That is She grabbed me tightly . Ios finger is sinking to my skin . It hurts a little . I can really feel that shes considering it seriously . Let me see, in your case, I would ask you to kill those two Those twoAgnes and Julia?! Io realized half way . Althea, thats where she led it huh . That, is Where did her momentum from a while ago go to? Io clearly became downcasted . Im sorryI, my resolve was not enough I dont need that kind of resolve though . It looks like I played the joke too far . I dont need that kind of resolve He?? Eh? I wont say something like that, I would be hated if I did Then, what do I need to do? I will do if its anything else! You dont need to do anything Eh? But I am Althea, just, Althea As if it was a spell, as if to sing a song . Althea said as if to whisper in my ear . As long as I am here like this, I am nothing but a simple woman just like you . In other words, we are comrades, or maybe, something like sisters Sisters It would seem that he really prefers women who are excellent in their way . Thats why I will teach Io . I will teach you everything, all the magic that you can possibly learn your talents ``! Thank you very much! You do not need to thank me . Being both his woman, do you think those words are needed? I think it is! Whether or not being Kakeru-sans! Althea became silent as if she was caught by surprise . I felt her presence get startled . Thank you very much! Althea-san! And Io added even more . I almost instinctively move my arm that she was using as arm pillow . Chapter 160 In the training ground beside the mansion, a chair is placed on the platform, and Im watching Nana train the slave soldiers from there . Althea is standing beside me . She is wearing a hood over her head, looking exactly like the first time I met her . It is completely different from the beginning Is that so? Cant you tell? Although you are here, they do not mind you at all . When they had just started training, they tried to show their excellent skills, but now that they can concentrate, they are moving in a completely different way Its all thanks to Nana . Shes supervising them very well That is only half of it What about the other half? Althea did not answer . She just quietly looked at the slave soldiers in training . Smart women often make this kind of suggestive conversations . And those really smart women not only end with suggestive talk, but it is really meaningful . And it is quite fun thinking about what it is . Leaving aside whether my answer would be correct . In reality, how much do you think theyve grown? I believe that the platoon captains have grown enough that they are equal to vice commander class in other kingdoms . Especially Nikki and Neora . There might be even monarchs who would say those two should lead an army He? Thats quite amazing, making Althea praise them that much . More than that, its her Her? When I asked back, Althea reached out her hand . What came out from under the cloak that covered her whole body was a young and vivacious white finger . That finger is pointing at Nana who is supervising the slave soldiers . Nana Kanou . The War Princess that was once defeated . She is starting to show dignity, no a great presence . Just standing there, she looks clearly different from the others . That is alreadyan overlord class Of course Without a doubt, I thought . Even within my women, Nana is a good woman who is outstanding . Shes strong, beautiful, and cool as well . Althea evaluated Nikki and Neora saying that there are monarchs who would make them lead an army, but if its Nana, Ill make her the commander in chief when I would think of conquering the world . She has the weakness that shes not that good living her private life, but she is such a good woman that that was not even a minus . Honestly speaking . I would like to be enemies with her once again . In all seriousness I wouldnt be in that kind of a relationship with Nana anymore, but I think that even if that happens, it would be fun for sure . Ahh, I really feel it would be so fun . It would be absolutely fun . Fighting against Nana as enemies using my full strength . The most frightening thing about her is Un? It is that she makes you say those lines with that kind of expression What kind of expression is it? I touched my own face . It was that expression of a child when they received a toy for the first time That example is hard to understand I dont know, but it should have a meaning since its a woman like Althea who said it . And while thinking of that, I watched the training . While watching, I started the topic that made me drag Althea this much . Teach me about the Solon Church That is todays topic huh Althea turned towards me . I cant tell her expressions very well because its covered by her hood . Thats right Why wouldnt you ask Melissa? I thought I should ask from the outside first . You seemed to be the most knowledgeable from its exterior Shes even called the Great Sage Althea after all . That might be true . What would you like to know about the Solon Church? About their boss The human one? Or the God? Does it exist? A god There is an existence like that . Though it would depend on your view if it is really a god Summarizing what I heard from Althea, its like this . Solon Church is a religion that worships Solon, the only God in this world . Solon is not only an existence in imagination, but he is an absolute god as well as the incarnation of mercy that would appear in the day of coming once a year, and causes various kinds of miracles . In fact, there are countless devout followers who were saved by the Gods miracle . Unlike other religions, the phenomenon of god descents and creates miracles is clearly confirmed, so the number of the devout followers is incomparable of that of the other religions, and it is currently the worlds largest religion``at least thats what Althea said . You said that it depends on my view if its a real god or not right? Yes What about you? I think that it might be an immortal wizard, or maybe one from the demon race which is good at method and tricks of a magician I see it is the latter, huh Mu! Ara, I was right huh Althea said seemingly a little surprised . She got me . I didnt think that she would make a bluff so casually . It looks like my face couldnt help but show a reaction . Well, whatever . Its not like it would be troublesome if Althea finds out . Rather than that, I remembered since its about face . Hey, Althea . Why are you wearing your hood? Youve rejuvenated right now right? I said and took her hand . It was exactly the same when she pointed at Nana . A young and beautiful hand . The hand of a peerless beauty . Were in public you know . This looks more like a Great Sage right? And then? The real reason is? Altheas hand that I was holding trembled . as Ive thought You were bluffing I just returned the favor What a hateful man And so? I dont want it to be seen . The Great Sage Altheas face n? I finally became just Althea too, she whispered next . She said quietly but unfortunately, my ears are good so I heard all of it . Althea I grabbed her hand, pulled her to me, and put her on my lap . I took off her hood and revealed the face of a peerless beauty . Were done talking alright She became just Althea and with that face, she leaned her body towards mine . I embraced Althea and watched the slave soldiers training while stroking her cheek and lips . It was a good, relaxing time . After a while, Miu ran towards me from the mansion . Her face was unusually restless and panicking . Master! What is it? A-An envoy came Envoy? Its Aeginasuhm, an envoy from the Prime Minister Prince-sama I narrowed my eyebrows . Prime Minister Prince? Kimon is dead right? Did you hear what they came for? I am a maid, so I was not told the details . They only told me its about rewards and orders Its like shes saying theres a good news and a bad news . I need to go huh, I stood up and walked towards the mansion . Chapter 161 There are two drawing rooms in the mansion . Miu is changing the room where she would lead them depending on the visitor . The criteria for that is quite clear . It is whether Miu is cautious or not . Furthermore, whether it is my enemy or not . She changes the place she would lead them to depending on that . And, she would be usually correct . Does she have something she bases it on, or is it the six sense unique to the beast-kin? (I dont know whether it exists thoughI feel that it does) Anyways, she would often be correct with near a hundred percent chance . This time``its with caution . When I entered the drawing room for caution, a man protected by two guards is standing . He had his hands together behind him looking out the window, but he slowly turned towards me when I entered the room . His face is smiling, but his eyes are that that completely looks down on me . You are Lord Baron Yuuki Yeah I have come in the imperial command of the King of Aegina Kingdom, His Majesty Ion Heracles Aegina . Listen carefully Its a name I heard before . Its the name I heard when the envoy from five kingdoms including Helene came . The King, in short, Kimons father huh . After the man said that, he reached out with his palm to the side . One guard took out a scroll and placed it there . His movements were very careful, as if he was handling a fragile item . The man opened the scroll and read its contents with a weird intonation . Its contents wereI dont know . The words used were all difficult and tricky, and I cant tell whats it all about . Hes saying heaven and earth this and that, eternally something and that and this . Its the fixed phrases made for times like these Something like the greetings in seasonal letters? If so, then I really dont need to listen to it . Thatcontinued for more than a minute . Kakeru Yuuki will be bestowed the title of the Viscount . Accept it gladly The reason he came for was so simple, I got surprised instead . haa What, are you dissatisfied? no Thats not true at all, seriously . After all, that really doesnt matter . I dont care at all becoming a Viscount from a Baron . The reason why I reacted was because all that he wanted to say was that after that very long intro . Well, theres no use saying that though . Ill thankfully receive it The mans eyebrows twitched profusely . His face is smiling but his eyes arent . He probably reacted to some of my reaction and felt angry inside . Well, that doesnt matter too . The man continued with a stiff face . One more thing . These are the words of the First Princess of Aegina Kingdom, Her Highness the Stable Leader, Selene Mi Aegina Kyuubanchou? Is that a bird or something? I want to see your face . Come here right away . Her Highness ordered to pass the message in original text Haa What the heck is that? What are you doing? It is Her Highnesss command . Immediately prepare to set off Eh? Right now? I didnt think it was really right away, so I was a little surprised . I dont care about that Viscount or something, but Im interested in Aeginas princess . So, to go and meet her, I first warped to Malonei which is nominally Aeginas territory . In Delfina Merchant Company, in Delfinas room . I warped there, but Delfina was not around . I got out of the room and came to out to the corridor . Kya! A scream was raised, I bumped into someone . You are Its Deflinas subordinate, the beautiful woman with glasses . Her namewhat was it again? I cant remember . Delfina-sama is currently in the middle of something Something? An emissary came from Aegina . She is currently accompanying them He?? Aegina . I wonder if its about Kimon I was not told that far I see The glasses woman gestured and left . Aeginas emissary huh . I want to know what theyre talking about . I heightened my hearing, and picked up Delfinas voice that is inside the building . I found it . While Im at it, I also picked up the voice shes talking tofound it . While concentrating to only hear their voices, I leaned my back against the wall in the corridor . These are the words of the First Princess of Aegina Kingdom, Her Highness the Martial Warrant Officer, Selene Mi Aegina Junbuii? Wasnt she Kyuubanchou earlier? Muu What is it? Eleanor No, I just thought it was strange What is? If my memories are correct, Aeginas government official system starts from the 17th rank . The Stable Leader is ranked 17th, and Martial Warrant Officer is ranked 16th . Both of them are names of lower-level officials . And it is impossible for a princess to have them The way it was named is the same with the Prime Minister Prince huh I can understand that one . Although the title is different, it is not rare for a member of the royal family to become the prime minister I see . Its like a president of a company being appointed as chief executive officer huh I dont know about that examplebut there is probably no doubt I see, that is really strange . It was Stable Leader ranked 17th in my case, and now its Martial Warrant Officer ranked 16th huh . She got promoted A kingdoms princess playing play-promotion? Impossible Eleanor scoffed . Thats true . Its impossible . Its no use worrying about the impossible . I concentrated once again and picked up Delfinas conversation . Yuuki-samas information? Umu . Her Highness orders to tell everything unreservedly We know that you are deeply related with Viscount Yuuki Yuuki-sama brings us much profit We do not need your obscurity . Her Highness has said that no matter what relationship you have with the Viscount, it would be overlooked at this moment . That is, as long as you give us his information Please excuse my rudeness, but we are merchants . Extracting information from merchants without compensation is out of the question What do you want? The secret agreement with His Highness Kimon . Please leave it as it is This towns leasehold huh . It is granted You answered immediately huh You have expected how it would be right? This fox Please call me money monger It looks like Delfina is a hand better in sarcasm . However, my information huh . Telling me to go and meet her, extracting information from Delfina . It looks like Im being quite conscious of, maybe I should take caution . She might have just fallen for you though? I ignored those words . Well then, let me hear it Let me see . Described in a word, he is the greatest man Fumu? Unprecedented and unparalleled, the first and probably the last . The strongest and the most magnificent man in the world . The man closest to God in the history of men, perfect and faultless What is this, what is it called again, mumumu . Shes quite fallen for you huh It was very difficult to ignore the words this time . Chapter 162 After that guy from Aegina left, I entered the room where Delfina is . The instant I entered the room, I felt something is wrong and stopped . Is there something wrong? Isnt this room a little strange? I feel somethings wrong That is Delfina smiled elegantly . It is because it is a room made so that I would be looked down on Looked down? The layout, furnishings, decoration, and arrangement . This is a room that is architecturally and magically built so that I would be looked down upon . It is a room needed to entertain guests that need that Something like that exists? Making the customer thoroughly flattered, that makes the business deals go well right? He? . Youre doing a lot of things huh . But I gave Delfina a deep look . I felt something strange about the room, but if someone would ask me if I could see Delfina differently, thats not true at all . She looks just as usual . It does not have an effect with Kakeru-sama Is that so? Rather, I am making myself seem bigger in Kakeru-samas company Its built quite intricately With just this room, it costs ten times that of Kakeru-samas mansion So expensive! As expected of a wealthy merchant who has assets equal to that of a kingdom . The things she does isnt ordinary . Like paying ten times the price of a mansion just for one room . I sat in front of that Delfina . Hows Malonei doing? Since then, the riots have disappeared, and it almost returned to normal . From how the situation seems, it looks like His Highness Kimon was the culprit after all I see, good then Though, right now, I dont really care about this town anymore Fu?n? What does she mean by that? Rather than that, there are several interesting movements . Within the Aegina Kingdom that is For example? First, it was announced that His Highness Kimon fell ill . At the same time, the renouncement of the Prime Minister Prince Fell ill? Hes already dead though It was announced ostensibly . They are probably planning to announce that he passed away at a right time later He? Within that, the one whos making interesting actions is the lord of that person from earlier . The First Princess, Selene Mi Aegina I wanted to hear about that . That person, didnt she have a weird post title? On top of that, she got promoted(?) too What did the envoy that visited His Excellency the Viscount said? Delfina also guessed that I also came here because of my new noble title huh . It was Stable Leader Just a while ago, it was Stable Manager . And today, its Martial Warrant Officer Stable Managerbelow the Stable Leader huh Yes, one rank below Is she reallygetting promoted? About that . It is conceivable that her goal is to become Prime Minister Prince(ss) . However, although shes a princess, only the king can appoint someone from no rank to the highest rank . On the other hand, it is possible even for a princess if she promotes herself one step at a time . Meaning`` Ahh, you mean its a loophole in the system huh As expected of Kakeru-sama, that is exactly right It was like that huh . However, that might be difficult as well Why? I do not know if it is her own shallow thinking`` Delfina, she clearly said its shallow thinking . ``or the person who suggested it was really a fool, after a certain line, military exploits are needed to get promoted in the Aegina Kingdom Military exploitsyou mean merits from war Yes, thats why, she would probably get stuck at some point Its like that huh I thought that something very interesting is happening, but with that talk right now, its a letdown . I got a little disappointed . That is why`` The door was knocked . A woman entered the room . Its a familiar face . Its the glasses woman thats a subordinate of Delfina . Delfina-sama, we received message from the Aegina Kingdom Message? They said that they would dispatch soldiers to subjugate the band of thieves Red Beak Gang whose headquarters lay near Maloneis outskirts Reply to them saying I understood Yes . Alsothere is one point of concern What? The subjugation army will be lead by the Flying Hawk General, Issigonisbut, uhm, in the campaign Is someone else coming? Selene huh When I said that, Delfina realized as well, and the glasses woman silently nodded . There is information about the First Princess, Her Highness the Martial Lieutenant, Selene Mi Aegina would accompany them She got promoted again . Shes walking straight towards the success road It somewhat sounded interesting . Selene sounds interesting, getting promoted although shes a princess . The glasses woman left after finishing her report, and Delfina and I were left alone again . It looks like she knows that she needs military exploits That seems to be the case . However, just subjugation of bandits will not be enough at all A huge war or achievements that are equal to that are needed . For example, fighting against Kakeru-sama and rescuing His Highness Kimon he? . Thats good enough huh Kakeru-sama, are you planning something? How did you know? Anyone could guess if they could see that bad face . What are you planning to do? I grinned and stood up . It sounds interesting, so Ill help her get promoted I said that and warped away . Let alone in that room, Delfina made a faint wry smile . It looks like preparations to get on the side of the next Prime Minister Prince(ss) is needed She whispered to herself . Chapter 163 After returning to the mansion, I searched for Miu first . I listened carefully and caught her sound . This way huh I went towards the only place where movement sounds exist in the mansion . It was the drawing room that I arrived to . There wasnt Miu inside, but instead, Hikari and Helene were there . Hikari is on top of Helenes knee, and the two of them looks like theyre having a fun conversation . Ah! Its Otou-san Excuse me for disturbing, Kakeru-sama You came huh Yes . I just had something to do in Reiusu, so I came to visit I seeis Miu not around? I asked Helene while sharpening my hearing . There are no other sounds of movement inside the mansion . Miu-oneechan came out to go shopping? I see . I just wanted to ask whether Io came If its Io-san, she said that she cannot come for a few days n? What do you mean?, I asked Helene with a look . I have asked her to go to a certain place as a quest Helenes quest? Yes . A person who is skilled and could be trusted was needed I see . Thats why you came to Reiusu and asked Io huh Helene nodded silently . But, I see . Helene beat me to it huh . Its a quest that would take days right? Yes . Does Kakeru-sama wants to ask Io-san as well? I just wanted to act as an adventurer and infiltrate some place . I thought that having the real thing with me would make me look like one Shall I call Io-san back? No, its fine Helene went out on her way to give her the quest . A quest personally asked by Mercouris princess . If she was able to complete that, she should gain prestige as an adventurer . Rather than calling her back, its better if she focuses on that . Id be able to do something in my case Are you going to infiltrate? Yeah I thought for a second, then decided to tell Helene in detail . I told her about the princess in Aegina doing something weird and how I thought that it was interesting . Thats why, I just thought I should help her on her ascendance It is a very Kakeru-sama-way of thinking Is that so? Yes Helene nodded and gently smiled . A beautiful, elegant smile that is almost unchanged from when I came to this world . What a good woman . Shes a good woman from the startand felt like a completed, good woman . And I started to want such a good woman feel a little troubled . Wanna come with me? Eh? Lets go and help the Aegina princess in her ascendance together Stunned, Helene looked as if her eyes would pop out . I was planning to bring Io with me in the first place . Ios not from Aegina, but shes an adventurer . There would be nothing strange at all if she got involved with something like this . But Helene is different . She is Mercouris princess, and shes one of the pillars in the military called Teresias Twin Flowers . And it would originally be absurd for her to interfere with Aeginas internal affairs . As a proof of that, Helene had a face that tells she did not expect that at all . That face had a charm on it, and Helene looked a couple more lovelier than her usual self . Just seeing that expression, made me feel it was worth it messing with her . And on top of that . Please let me accompany you Helene nodded with an excited and mischievous expression just like a child . Seeing her innocent face for the first time, I thought that it was really worth it mentioning it to her . Chapter 164 The Aegina Kingdoms regular army . The five thousand soldiers that the Thousand Knight?Flying Hawk General leads are currently attacking a certain fortress . Just a while ago, that fortress had been occupied by a group of bandits . Their name was Red Beak Gang . They did not do many crimes, and because they were a small force of only about a hundred people, it was a gang that was left alone . However, there are currently five thousand of Aeginas regular soldiers pushing towards them . Inside the tent protected by 5000 men, that Issigonis whispered . To think that I will fight a battle with this much difference between forces Did you say anything? What reacted to Issigoniss whisper was a young girl that was not suitable for this place . The Aegina Princess, Selene Mi Aegina . She is accompanying the army as a Martial Lieutenant . nominally, that is . Issigonis answered the selfish princess who made him fall into this situation with a tone that suppressed his emotions . It was nothing . I just thought that its about time for the scouts to return Fu?n Selene did not seem interested . After a while, just like Issigoniss excuse, the scouts came to report . Selene narrowed her eyes and tried not to look at that man who was dirty all around because of infiltrating, and Issigonis treated him normally . How was it? It is confirmed . There are a total of 200 . All of them are inside the fortress It increased compared to the previous information huh . Well, even so, its still only 200 Basilios! Issigonis shouted with a loud voice and one young man rushed in from outside the tent . Ha! Order the whole army to initiate the attack The whole army? The young soldier asked are you sane? with his eyes . Issigonis glanced at Selene(without her noticing) . Its victory . All nothing but victory Basilios gave a bitter smile . After making the expression Lord General have it hard too huh . Understood . I shall send that order He said and left . Issigonis Yes What should I do? I believe it is alright to just stay here . I will be staying here as well . As a commander, one must steadily wait at times of victory . When in defeat, one must run away Run away? Yes . It would be a serious thing if the commander in chief were caught or killed . My job is to lend all of my authority to a subordinate and immediately escape Fu?n Selene said with no interest . She probably doesnt understand it, Issigonis thought . That is fine as well . It is only a promotion-game by a royalty . The reason why a huge army was moved is because of the thought of not wanting the soldiers to die because of that game . It became 5000 vs 100``200, but there should be almost no fatalities with this difference between numbers . It is also not impossible to have no casualties if they stick with long-range attacks . (I hope that this thing ends in a hurry) While thinking of that, Issigonis waited for the report of their victory . The report of their victory would not come no matter how much he waited . The sounds of battle have yet to stopped``the battle has not yet ended . The battle continued far longer than what Issigonis expected . What is happening?, it was that time when he started to have doubts . Report?! Basilios rushed into the tent in a hurry with unsteady steps . What happened? The first 500-men cohort, wiped out! What did you say?! What? Whats going on? Ignoring Selene, he asked Basilios . What do you mean by wiped out? What happened? What have they done? Is it magic? Was it a trap? No, they clashed head-onand they were wiped out Head-on? Dont tell me! Issigonis became pale, and asked . T-The opponent is? Is it a man? I-Is it a man wielding two swords? We do not know Find out immediately! If its a man wielding two swords, immediately order retreat! This is a highest grade command that you do not need to confirm! Eh? B-But the opponents are just 200`` In this situation, cant you understand even youre told about a man wielding two swords?! Issigonis shouted . His calmness from earlier disappeared . Seeing that Issigoniss expression, the young man Basilios had a pale face . ``Demon Sword Wielder! Thats right Understood! Basilios rushed out of the tent . After a while, he returned to report . General! It was not a man wielding two swords . The bandits leader is a woman with long hair I-I see Issigonis clearly looked relieved . It was not the Demon Sword Wielder . Since theyre saying its a woman, it shouldnt be a disguise as well . That made him eased in mind . What the heck is going on! Selene was making a fuss since earlier . Knowing that its not the Demon Sword Wielder, he had the leisure of taking the company of this selfish princess . Please forgive me, Your Highness . It might have been the worst situation What worst situation? The opponent might have been the Demon Sword wielder . In other words, it might have been a Viscount of our Kingdom, His Excellency Kakeru Yuuki-sama Viscount? Why is a guy like that, I mean, what so if he came We will be annihilated Issigonis said in the simplest way . Hearing that, Selene looked dumbfounded . Ha? What stupidity are you talking about . We have 5000 here you know Even ten thousand would not be enough Issigonis clearly declared furthermore . As you know, he is an owner of powers that could individually decimate a Red Dragon . An existence that mercilessly ignores all strategy`` Ha? Red Dragon? Whats that Hearing Selene say that, Issigonis looked down at her for just an instant . The reason that it was only for an instant is probably because he got used to it . (Not mentioning Olivia Incident, she doesnt even know what a Red Dragon is) While sighing secretly inside, he fixed his expression and attitude, and continued . Anyways, it means that it is a dangerous opponent . However, if it is not so, then there is no need to worry Fu?n . But, hes just a Viscount, right? it is exactly as Her Highness says Issigonis almost rolled his eyes . He thought that theres no use saying more than that, so he decided not to . After a while, Basilios came again . Report . They are desperately resisting, but we are gradually pushing them back . They should be annihilated soon I see . Fumu, if so, then that woman is such a waste . Although shes an enemy, it is too bad to let her die I completely agree And, if possible, I dont want to have more casualties than this . Is there any other way? Please stop joking . Lord General should have already thought of a way I just want to hear many opinions . From experience, I know that there would be one or two better opinions than what I have if I ask ten subordinates Ten of them, only then that they are equal to Lord General huh Basilios gave a wry smile . If so, then rather than sending in ordinary soldiers, we must send a few people who have confidence in their skills with honor and title as a bait Hou On the side, it would be scouting out talents as well . This incident especially, the new recruits seem very tired Let me see, lets do that then Is it alright? Im just thinking the same way I see Issigonis turned to Selene . Is it fine, Your Highness What? about what we talked about right now . About inviting volunteers who can break the opponents defense with promotion as a bait Promotion? Then, Ill go Please wait! Issigonis stopped her in a hurry . With an expression that says that he did not expect she would react like that, he couldnt help but make a loud voice . It is not a significant thing that needs Her Highness presence But, its promotion, right? I came here for that Come to think of it, thats right, Issigonis gave a wry smile . Well then, how should I calm her down, when he was thinking about that . Basilios opened his mouth instead . Please forgive this lowly one to speak . Within military exploits, there are achievements through appointment and recommendation Whats that? It is the merits acquired by someone who found an excellent talent . For commanders and civil officers, it is treated more importantly He? Issigonis met eyes with Basilios who said that, and got relieved . (Thats good) Thinking of that, he added up . Most of the military exploits that made by the one recommended will be given to the person who recommended them . By recommending several people, if they were all able to make achievements, it is possible for one person to earn military exploits for several people What, that sounds good That is why, we will bring several candidates, so we would like to ask Her Highness to pick someone within them I see, thats right, I got it Issigonis brought Basilios out of the tent . Good job Not at all . Im just also relieved that I was able to help as well However, babysitting is more difficult than I imagined I did not hear anything Ill confirm this just to be sure . Its really not the Demon Sword Wielder right? We did not find the appearance of such a man . And, although it is just a little, we are pushing them I see . If it were really the Demon Sword Wielder, we wouldnt be able to push in even just a little Is he really that much? The man called Demon Sword Wielder Its an opponent that I dont want to encounter as an enemy in my whole life . That istraumatizing I will pray that it would not be so Issigonis made a bitter face and Basilios gulped . The two of them does not know . The Demon Sword Wielder that they do not wish to become enemies with . Just, right now . He was just by their side . Chapter 165 Midnight, at a distance from the fortress that the Red Beak Gang has occupied . I am looking at that fortress with Helene and Nana . We should just capture that? Helene Yes . If possible, tonight . It would be the best if whats inside was exchanged as if nothing has happened tomorrow morning You heard her . Nana? Please leave it to us . What should we do after occupying it? With her usual military tone, Nana stared at me and asked . She means that its easy to take it down, but what next? Please barricade yourselves there for a while and act like a bandit group . Within a few days, the Aegina army should come for the subjugation . At that time, I will give instructions once again, but expect that there would be a battle Understood Nana nodded and led the slave soldiers that have stationed at some distance from us and departed . Helene and I saw them off . Nana and the slave troops disappeared into the darkness of the night with their formation in perfect order . After a while, Helene was impressed . Amazingthere is almost no sounds of footsteps . If I did not see them leave with my eyes, I would not have believed that they are there It looks like theyre having that kind of training I had Nana report that to me from time to time . Marching without making sounds as much as possible . She trained the slave soldiers to be able to do that . If they seriously moved like that, it would become so quiet that even I cant detect them unless I concentrated in my hearing . Helene and I stayed there for a while to watch . The slave soldiers that seemed like a ninja army annihilated the 100-men gang within an hour, and occupied the fortress . Helene and I are watching the Aegina army attack the fortress from the same place when the slave troops attacked . Unlike that time, it was not a surprise night attack, but an all-out attack while the sun is out . Its a miscalculation Helene whispered . Her graceful beauty was unusually distorted and she was biting her lower lip . What is? To think that they would bring such a huge armyI had thought that it would only be around 1000 Dont mind it . Its just right to expect that . Theresroughly 5000 of them . No one could expect that they would dispatch that much force for just 100 bandits Yes My consolation did not reach Helene that much . Nonetheless, that is the truth . Just like the words I used to console her . Whod expect that a 5000-men army would come to subjugate 100 bandits? Even her prediction of 1000 could be said that its too much already . A thousand regular soldiers and a hundred bandits . Its already overkilling with that . Even so, Helene still felt crestfallen . Theres no use feeling down about it too much, I thought, and forcefully continued the conversation . Rather than that, what are we going to do next? originally, the plan was, Nana-san and the rest would resist, and at the right time, Kakeru-sama would infiltrate the Aegina army . Kakeru-sama would name himself while they are having difficulties in their offensive, subjugate the band of thieves instead, and get into their side A charade, no, a little different huh Helene nodded . It is essentially the same . However, if there are 5000 as an opponentif it were only 1000, Nana-san and the other 200 would be able to trouble them moderately Essentially huh, then, lets do that essence to its limit Eh? Tanya I touched Eleanor and called out the maid ghost that possesses her . The transparent ghost that flew up from the Demon Sword, Tanya Chichiakis . Being called, she looked at me with a cute expression . Send this message to Nana . Tell her to wait until I come Un, Ill go? After saying that, she flew towards the fortress . Kakeru-sama? The most important thing is that I hide my identity and take care of the opponent that troubles the Aegina army with a few people right? Yes If so, the more the opponents are, the more effective it is That is true, but Nana should be able to do it Is she? It would be difficult for her to wipe all of them out though . Aegina would also want to quickly do something about it right? That is right If so, we should also start infiltrating Yes, please be careful She said with a graceful gesture . She acted like she was an obedient wife seeing out her husband, or a maid seeing out her master . She acted like that, but I could feel a unique elegance if shes the one doing it . Even within my women, Helene is the noblest, and it looks very picturesque when shes acting like this . Although were on the side of a battlefield, I couldnt help but want to continue looking at her . No, rather than that . Not please be careful, but youre coming too Eh? But, it wouldnt be an infiltration if Im with you u?n Thats true . A woman as beautiful as Helene, shes a princess no matter how you look at her, and its really impossible for her to be mixed with the soldiers . Even if you disguised, youll be found with your aura after all It might be Kakeru-sama who would be found with his aura . Please be careful so that they cannot tell that Kakeru-sama is the Demon Sword Wielder I need to go while hiding my aura huh I thought with a hand on my jaw . I didnt think about it carefully, but it is really better to do something about it . Recently, Im releasing my aura almost unconsciously during fights, so I need to hide that . Physically, I should only have Eleanor and Hikari stand-by in my Different Dimension Warehouse, and take them out when I need to use her . About my own disguise Aurahiding my aura . hide, my aura Kakeru-sama? just look from there, Helene I said to make Helene wait and took the two Demon Swords in hand . Otou-san, what are you going to do? I want to do something . Tell me if you think its impossible After saying that, I sent to Eleanor and Hikari what Im thinking inside . This imageI see, its quite impressive that you can think of something like this Is it possible? It depends on your talent All depends on me huh Otou-san can definitely do it! Hikari, just like her line, it feels like she completely believes in me . I closed my eyes, shaped up the image inside my head, and pulled out the power bypassing the Demon Sword . A dark aura was released from the Demon Sword and a thin film enveloped my whole body . Kakeru-sama, where are you? Was it teleportation? No, he had not taken out the feather Helene got surprised and looked around . Success huh, I thought and placed my hand around her, pulling her to me . Kya! Kakeru-sama! You were here The instant I pulled her to me, the instant the aura enveloped her, she became able to see me . I was here all the time I could not see you . Was it because of the aura? You understood quickly . Thats right The aura that enveloped me and Helene, its a new type of aura I created . What is happening? How should I explain this, its like, when its too bright so you cant see instead? I did it, and succeeded . Thats fine and all, but its difficult to explain the principle . Its also different with optical camouflage . Ultrasonic waves may be the closest . As long as were inside this, no one can see us . In theory, no one would be able to tell unless they have powers equal to Eleanor and Hikari If so, then its perfect I nodded . Its already perfect with just Eleanor, but Hikari is added to that as well . I cant imagine the possibility of someone seeing through it . I did it in impromptu, but it unexpectedly went well Ever since I created the aura technique with the lottery treasure, I noticed that I could do many other things . This time was also an improvisation of that . As expected of Kakeru-sama, to think that hes able to do such a thing so easily . Its different from that time Helene whispered with emotion . Ive had a long relationship with her``shes the first woman I met in this world . I have known her even before obtaining Eleanor and before Hikari was born . She knows the process, when I obtained the Demon Sword, and when I gradually mastered to use it . Its because of that that shes able to say that . Youre also quite different from that time Is that true? You became a good woman If so, then it is all thanks to Kakeru-sama Well, lets go on a date then . In the middle of Aegina army I pulled Helene to me with my hand around her . Helene narrowed her eyebrows, looking a little troubled because of the difference of my line and what were about to do, but after that, she leaned her body to mine, not looking unwilling at all . In the middle of the Aegina army . Inside the tent where the general is . With camouflageenveloped by that aura, Helene and I watched the conversation of the Aegina princess and her subordinate general from start to end . Thanks to the aura, we were able to see all of that as if we became invisible . That is why, we will bring several candidates, so we would like to ask Her Highness to pick someone within them I see, thats right, I got it The princess nodded and the general and his subordinate left the tent . This ishow should I describe it Helene narrowed her eyebrows and chose her words . An idiot huh Kakeru-sama Its true right? She doesnt have the knowledge nor knows about the world . On top of that, shes easy to win over From how I felt it, she is also very stubborn that she would not change her mind on things she had decided inside her If a shaman or a priestess was thrown to her, she might move the kingdom just like how they tell her With a troubled expression, Helene nodded to my comment . What shall we do? Honestly, I do not recommend getting involved with Princess Selene more than this What are you saying? The fun is just getting started Is that so . I understand I acted as a soldier and appeared in front of Selene . There are two others, and both of them are young and have bright eyes that really make them look like they were baited by the promotion . As if it was an interview, Selene asked our names one by one . You are? Kakeno, Im Shou Shou? What a weird name . Rather than that, what is that in your arms? What are you holding? Selene pointed that out . Actually, Im still embracing Helene . I limited the Demon Sword aura to only Helene, placing the camouflage on her . Thats why other people can see me, but cant see the Helene that Im currently embracing . As a result, my arms probably look like Im holding something in a weird position . Im holding the goddess of victory Whats that? I have never lost in a fight while in this pose Whats that? Are you an idiot? Princess Helene scoffed . Your Highness, even fools and blunt scissors can be useful in the hands of a clever person The general followed up from the side . He is Issigonis, the Thousand Knight?Flying Hawk General . He is a famous general from the Aegina army Helene told me . She is speaking normally, but only I can hear her because of the aura . I can hear her as well Hikari too? I gave Eleanor a flick of a finger for not reading the air . I thought of putting them in my Different Dimension Warehouse, but I found out that even the Demon Sword cant be seen when theyre enveloped by the aura, so I just carried them as usual . Thats true . Even if hes a man with just words, losing one soldier isnt much It is exactly as Her Highness says Then, you guys . Ill give you an amazing reward if you defeat the enemy general, so go and do your best even if it kills you Yes Your Highness! Yeah I arrived at the frontlines with the two volunteers . Were they told about it already? The soldiers have retreated, and we were sent forward . And, just like that . The two volunteers that rushed in front of me were slashed to death by Nana . The two of them were split into two from their waists . Were they really only that much? Lets go Theyll find out who you are if you use two swords Eleanor pointed that out . Ahh, Issigonis also said a man wielding two swords . If so, it should be better if I dont use two swords right now . The two of you, stand-by okay Yeah Un! I randomly picked up a longsword from a dead soldier around there and lightly swung it . And then, I stood up in front of Nana . Nana looked dumbfounded for an instant, but she immediately calmed down . Nana was like that, but the slave soldiers behind herthe slave soldiers who have just finished a fierce battle made noises . Be quiet! Nana shouted . There is only one opponent, just an enemy All of them shut up with those words . They stared``no, they glared at me . As just an enemy . Its not the first or second time that I fought against Nana and the slave soldiers . We have fought seriously many times, ones that cannot be called as simply training . This time, is only one of those times . Haaaaaa! Nana closed the distance in an instant and released a slash . I received that with the longsword``but . The instant I swung it, the longsword got destroyed as if it rotted . Turning to dust``those words fitted the best way with how it got destroyed . Kakeru-sama! Helene shouted, I instinctively jumped back . What was that right now? It would seem that ordinary swords cannot bear your strength . Use me or Hikari Having Eleanor told me that, I drew her almost the same time as I landed . I swung back towards Nana who continued to attack without pausing . Slash and slash . An exchange between those both having 100% additional attack . The shockwave, it created a massive explosion that gouged the ground . Nana jumped back . The Aegina soldiers behind me cheered . They cheered because the opponent was finally pushed back . All of you, take the formation against Magical Beasts! That fellow is dangerous The slave soldiers moved at once with Nanas command . Its a formation Ive never seen before . However, theres one thing I can tell . Many against oneit is literally a formation for fighting strong Magical Beasts Just like how Helene whispered with an impressed tone, that was a formation for 201 vs 1 . Nana prepared something like that huh . She surprises me as usual . It shouldve been just a charade for me to infiltrate the Aegina army though . Even so, it started to get fun fighting . Chapter 166 I exchanged blows with Nana . Sure-kill slashes with combined speed, strength, and sill . The space that the edge passed through was coldly distorted . I exchanged blows with her head on using Eleanor . The instant we clashed, Nana narrowed her eyebrows . This feelingEleanor? She whispered . She said silently only for me to hear``no, it probably wasnt for me to hear as well . Its just, her doubt was so strong that she put it on words . After all, right now, even Nana cant see Eleanor, Hikari, and Helene . From her point of view, she blocked something invisible that Im holding . And, she guessed that it felt like Eleanor . Its impressive that she could tell that . She is the human who had clashed with me the most after all . The most in history Is she the most? Hikari said . After all, most of my opponents would usually be sent to the underworld after one or two fights Without bragging about it, Eleanor said it as if it was normal . Come to think of it, thats right . Even after I started to use Eleanor, it was pretty much like that . Most of the enemies would be easily taken down . It is also rare for me to take more than two slashes to defeat the enemy . Nana``shes on a different level . And that Nana quickly jumped back . She stole a glance at my other hand . Her eyes were asking whether Im holding Hikari or not . I did not draw Hikari . Im embracing Helene with that hand . Well, theres no need to say that . Nana should be able to guess it herself . how envious Is it envious? What does she mean by envious? I tilted my head about what Eleanor whispered, but Nana continued her attack . Slashes, slashes on top of slashes, she continuously attacked without pausing . And while we were exchanging blows, numerous arrows and magic came flying towards me from behind . Its the covering fire of the slave troops . Hmph! I pushed Nana back and swept the arrows and magic using Eleanor . Nana once again closed the distance between us, continued her nonstop attack . And the arrows and magic once again`` . I was slowly pushed back . Its a little difficult fighting against Nana and the slave troops with Helene in my left arm . And that Helene is making a face without worry . She leaned her body towards me with a confident face . Eleanor andHer Highness Helen huh Nana jumped back . I heard her murmur . It looks like she understood that far . All of you, aim to his left The arrows and magic focused fire towards my left with Nanas command . Kuku, she has no mercy Nana-oneesan, amazing The mother and daughter Demon Swords got impressed . They expressed my feelings . Nana, shes amazing . To think that she would mercilessly attack my weak point on top of figuring it out . Thats great, thats how she should be . Thats how you should be Fighting against Nana was so fun . It was so fun that I almost forgot my goal . I defeated Nana and pushed her and the slave troops into the fortress . The Aegina army slowly marched towards them from behind . And the time for talking, theres probably about one minute for it . First, I praised Nana . Good job . You raised your skills again Much obliged What should we do after this? I asked Helene this time . Shes still enveloped by my aura so no one can see her, but Nana had already sensed that, and the slave troops have also guessed pretty much . Originally, we would have needed to capture her for once, but that is not needed anymore due to Kakeru-samas new power Un? Where are the corpses of the bandits? Wherere the bandits corpses? Although Nana sensed her, she still cant hear Helene speak so I told her instead . We have gathered them over there What will we do with that? This is Helenes idea . If they could be disguised as everyone with Kakeru-samas new power Ahh, well give them a fake corpse huh Yes Helene nodded . Thats true . Theyre the real bandits, the Red Beak Gang, but the ones the Aegina fought today is my slave troops . At least, they should look like it temporarily . Nana, gather everyone Ha! All of you, assemble The slave troops gathered with that command . I confirmed that all of them were there, then took them back to my mansion in Reiusu using the Warp Feather . Good job . You can spend your time now just as usual Ha! I said thanks and kissed her . And then, I warped back to the fortress . She said that its over there right? Yes I went towards the direction Nana pointed to . The corpses of the bandits were piled up there . Using Eleanor and Hikaris powers, I covered them with an enormous amount of aura . The appearance of the bandit corpses changed . Go and take a look I said and let go Helene for once . After leaving Eleanors aura, her eyes turned to normal . There is no problem . They really look like everyone I see I pulled Helene to me once again . Im finished disguising them . With this, I have earned military exploits . The charade was finished as scheduled . And following that, the Aegina army rushed in . The one in front was``Princess Selene . She came riding a horse, got off, and ran towards me . You! You must become my subordinate! Yeahun? I almost nodded, but tilted my head . Its a little weird . I dont know where, but its a little weird . Whats wrong? Is it because the incompetent looks very eager? Ahh, I see . Un, thats right . The plan was to make a charade and get into her side by selling her favor . Its good that we reached that goal, but I felt something wrong when she strongly told me become my subordinate . Issigonis! Yes The general that followed behind her answered . Wheres the next battlefield? Ha? Wheres the next battlefield? Where are we going to fight next? Please forgive me, I am unable to understand what Her Highness is speaking about Youre slow on the uptake you fool! Im asking wheres the next battlefield where he could fight beautifully just like earlier! Selene suddenly cursed her subordinate . That means . It looks like she liked you more than expected . As expected of Kakeru-sama That seems, to be the case . Chapter 167 The battle has ended and the Aegina army started to withdraw from the fortress . Selene is not walking not riding a horse, but is riding in a huge carriage . It as wide as an eight tatami room ( 3 . 64 m 3 . 64 m ), has a roof, and feels like a simple living room . It has huge wheels on both of its sides, and is pulled buy 13 decorated horses . When I saw it for the first time, I thought, carriage? palanquin? camping car? . Its a carriage with that kind of image . By the way, it looks like 13 horses are the sign of a royalty . There is a regime even for carriages in Aegina . Resembling to the Xiphos, the King has 17 horses, the Queen and the Crown Prince has 15 horses, and the other members of the royal family has 13 horses``just like that, the number of horses they must use is decided When I was tilting my head about the 13 horses, Helene whos still in my arms explained to me . Selene is sitting across to me, but of course, she couldnt hear it . Right now, Helene is camouflaged by the Demon Sword, and no one can see her other than me . However, that sounds interesting . Aegina has that kind of regime huh . And when I was thinking of that, Selene talked to me . You, whats your name? Its Shou Shou Selene whispered the alias I used and smiled . Her eyes were shining brightly and are looking at me and my left hand back and forth . Her eyes were like that of a heroine found in a shoujo manga . Honestly, its an unexpected reaction . Ne?, ne?, is Shou still embracing the goddess of victory? Its Helene whos there though . Yeah, shes here . Im invincible as long as shes in my arms Amazing! K-Kakeru-sama Their reactions were the opposite . Selene had an excited smiling face . Helene looked very red, and looked down shyly . Ahh, I want to see Shou fight right away? Do you want to see it that much? Un! After all, Shous appearance when fighting is more beautiful than anything that I have ever seen! More than that of any painting, more than that of any dancer, more than that of any scenery and scenic spot Selene got enthused . Her eyes started to get filled with heat as well . Shous appearance when fighting is the most beautiful! I didnt think of that . I completely didnt think that my appearance when fighting looked beautiful . Of course, this is also the first time someone told me that . No one has ever said that to me . Selene, it looks like shes a holder of a rare sense of beauty . Thats why, just wait okay . Ive already sent a messenger to Abraham . Hell prepare the next battlefield immediately Abraham? My servant Abraham Papadopoulos . Aegina Kingdom Marquis . His title is the Royal Tutor Helene said . Royal Tutor?, I asked her with a glance . It is the title bestowed to the person who is the tutor of prince and princesses, especially those who would raise their personality . Rather than those academic achievements, it is usually given to a person of character Something like that exists huh . However, I looked at Selene . Her personality became like this although she has an expert to educate her? That doesnt mean like it has a lot of meaning . I know! Shou, what do you wish for? Ill do anything for you and buy anything, just tell me Kukuku, she seems like a girl who doesnt know the world, supporting a bad man I flicked Eleanor with a finger . A beautiful sound was made, but of course, Selene did not hear it . She is making shining eyes as usual and is staring at me . Anything? Un, anything I dont need anything special . Its fine as long as theres a battlefield Are you alright with just that? Yeah I nodded . I came here, to make you Prime Minister Princess . The more the battlefields to fight in, the better it is Shouthank you! Selene looked touched with moist eyes . How can I say this, shes too easy . No, I think shes in a different level from being too easy . How can I say this, un, shes strange . Shes quite strange, I thought . In the Aegina Kingdom, in the capital of Rethim . Selenes carriage, having a triumphal return, passed through the castle town, and entered the royal palace at once . He?, what a beautiful palace . Its like hanging gardens of Babylon This is the famous Summer Palace Summer Palace? What is that? I asked back to Helene who seemed very moved . There are two palaces in Rethim . One is called the Winter Palace, and the other is here, which is called the Summer Palace . It is said that it was originally made by a King to make his Queen impressed, so it is far grander and beautiful than the original palace which is the Winter Palace He? I looked around the palace . This might be the most splendid and beautiful structure that Ive ever seen . I felt like wanting to walk around here and there like a tourist . You have returned, Your Highness One man appeared from the palace . He made a respectful bow towards Selene who had just got out of the carriage . Abraham, did you find a battlefield? I see, this guys that Abraham huh . Even sothat face . Did something happen? It looks like Eleanor noticed as well . Abrahams face, it looked like hes driven to a corner . It is not the time for that What, what do you mean its not the time for that Selene made a face that looked clearly dissatisfied . The face she made earlier was unexpected, but this ones a face that was within expectations . Its a face like a sulking child because things wont go their way . Duke Melina has come to visit Haa? What the heck did that gramps come for Its the Three Lord Regency ha? Because there is government instability, they asked to restore the ancient system Three Lord Regency Haa? What is that? Make him go back . Im going to be the Prime Minister Princess soon . Tell them grandpas arent needed The kingdom will fall if we played along with a little girls game An old man appeared from the palace . Loose robe, white beard . With an appearance of a sage or a god with a single glance, that old man came out while glaring at Selene . Chapter 168 Thelios Selene narrowed her eyebrows seeing that gramps appear . She had odious eyes and tone, no matter how you look at it, they dont look friendly . This grampswho is he? Melina Ve Therios Helene whos Im hugging answered . Aegina Kingdom Duke . Going back on time, theyre are a family that has rendered distinguished service during the founding of the kingdom . For once, they were not blessed with a successor and that house almost ceased to exist, but it is a house was continued by welcoming an adopted child from the royal family I see, it looks like hes quite an important guy . I mean, this guy, doesnt that mean hes also part of the royal family? I think that theres a similar story with the daimyos in Edo period . I wonder which clan was that againI cant remember quite well . When I was thinking of that, the gramps came in front of Selene . Because of their difference between height, he naturally looked down at Selene, and she was angered by that . How contemptuous, Therios Please forgive my rudeness . However, Your Highness, our House of Therios have received words from His Majesty the King six generations ago that we do not need to bow our heads no matter who it is in the Aegina Kingdom . Let me see, it is what they call chartered offender Whats the heck is that Selene cried with a shrill voice . Melinas eyebrows twitched, but he immediately added with an exaggerated smile . What, Her Highness does not know about it? Oh, please excuse me, Princess Selene After getting surprised, he bowed his head in a strained manner . Its a histrionic gesture . The instant he raised his head, it changed to a gaze of disdain that completely looks down on her . I glanced at Helene . They received the reward of being allowed not to bow their heads up to their descendants to honor their achievements . Not to mention members of the royal family, it is also true to the King He?, thats amazing . In short, its that huh, the King from six generations said, you did a great job, you and your descendants dont need to bow your heads to my descendants . Its an amazing story . Its fine with the people concerned, but its simply unbearable for the descendants . Therios, you, what in the world did you come for? I wish to ask this honestly, Princess Selene . Where is His Highness the Crown Prince? H-Hes sick, resting somewhere Where is he? Is it because the opponent is Melina, Selenes tone was somewhat that of a noble lady or a princess . Melina strengthened his tone and pressed onto her . Its somewhere! Theres no way that I would know the specifics Well then, who knows it? Im telling you I dont know! Fumu . Well then, you are to say that you do not know His Highness the Crown Princes condition right now Thats what Im telling you Selene gradually returned her tone . This is troubling, well, well, this is very disturbing . There are strange rumors circulating around, so I came to confirm that He said while making exaggerated gestures and glanced at Selene . Under his white beard thats similar to that of sages and magicians, I saw his mouth grin . Ah?, this is probably that . His face is saying that hes completely sure Kimons already dead . What rumors By the way, Your Highness Selene . What do you think of the current situation where not only the King, but Prime Minister Prince is absent? What what? Im thinking of becoming Prime Minister Princess though? I see, that is also a good method . However, there is a better way than that Whats that Three Lords Regency Haa? The Three Lords Regency that has been passed down from time immemorial in our Aegina Kingdom . It is the system that allows us, the three oldest House of Dukes to make a conference, and temporarily support the kingdom the place of the Royal House, that for some reason, became impossible to administer political affairs I see, thats an important system . Even in the world I was before, theres the President and Vice President, and Prime Minister and Vice Prime Minister as a backup . By the way, the President and the Vice President do not ride the same car . After all, would be the end all at once when their car crashed or something . Im saying that that isnt needed, as long as I become the Prime Minister Princess`` I shall speak honestly, Her Highness Selene is insufficient for that task What! If you really think of the kingdom from the bottom of your heart, you should have hidden the Crown Princes disappearance more carefully before playing your promotion game . However, Her Highness Selene did not do so . With that point, we can assert that Her Highness does not have the talents for governance That isthat is not true at all! Rather, whod admit such a thing! Too bad but, Your Highness, this is already decided Ha? We have received words from His Majesty, he wishes for the Three Lords Regency Dont lie to me! Theres no way Father could talk . Fathers in a situation where he cannot talk because of his sickness I wonder about that Melina shrugged his shoulders while grinning . No, that is something that does not matter . I have come here to tell Her Highness the first decision of the Three Lords Regency Ha? First? What are you talking about? We would like Her Highness to rest for a while What are you talking about since earlier? Explain it to me Selene ranted . Towards that, Melina only smiled and did not answer . Theyre probably planning on confining Selene, forever . Well then, please excuse me Wait! Hey, Abraham! Why are you not saying anything! Say something to him Please forgive me, Your Highness . Lord Duke Melinas words are absolutely legal Haa? Abraham, was it Melina talked to Abraham . Bring Her Highness to the summer resort courteously . Got that? Courteously yes Abraham bowed his head respectfully . Selene was angered and tried to grab onto Melina, but Abraham stopped her . Unable to do anything, she could only watch Melina leave . Whats happening, what the heck is happening! What was that! Selene went rampant inside the room . Why are you following him, Abraham Please forgive me, but Duke Melinas words are completely right Right? In the current situation, in the absence of His Majesty and His Highness the Crown Prince, it is absolutely right for the Three Lords Regency to be activated . To overturn this, His Majesty must come out himself, or`` Im saying that thats impossible ``the Prime Minister Prince would administer the government Thats why Im`` As a matter of fact, Her Highness movements shall be limited starting today . More promotions have become impossible Selene lost her words . Please forgive me Hey, you! Somebody Abraham clapped his hands . Two soldiers immediately entered . Take Her Highness away, courteously Ha! The two soldiers stood beside Selene and grabbed her shoulder . What are you doing!? Let go! Princess, please persevere Theres no way Id persevere . What are you doing? Where are you taking me to? The Autumn Palace Abraham quietly answered . Isnt that the prison?! Theres no way that Id go there! Im Selene Mi Aegina! Im the First Princess! Do you understand take her away Abraham glanced at me and said quietly . He checked what Kakeru-sama would do That seems to be the case . What will you do? Thats already decided . I drew out Eleanor and cut the soldiers . Shou! what is the meaning of this? Abraham glared at me . I came to make Princess Selene become Prime Minister Princess Thats impossible . The Three Lords Regency was activated . Princesss orders shall not reach anywhere and it does not have legality as well Selene I ignored Abraham and talked to Selene . W-What? If my eyes havent rotten, right now, I think I saw people who have ill intents towards the princess of this kingdom . What do you think? Thats right! Its exactly how you saw it You know, people who bring harm to the royal family for the sake of their status After leaving a breath, I looked at Abraham . Kukuku, what a bad face I think that theyre called rebels Chapter 169 After looking dumbfounded for an instant, Selene shouted towards Abraham . Thats right, hes a rebel . Hes, no, theyre a rebel . Hurry up and catch them! Too bad but, that is impossible . They now have the political legitimacy I dont understand that! Im a princess, Im the First Princess you know?! The instant the Three Lords Regency is activated, they are in a higher position Theres no way thats true! Selene continued to shout . Just like a child, she one-sidedly shouted towards Abraham . And that Abraham was dodging them skilfully . Silently, objecting them once by one . That isit seems to be impossible for her The Helene in my arms said . Its true, it really looks useless no matter how you look at it . It only looks like an adult educating and making a child quiet . And Selene, she is only ranting on one point, because shes a princess . Theres no way that it would change for the better with that . I guess it cant be helped . I should help her . The your name was Abraham right? Tell me something what? Whats the condition to end the Three Lords Regency? Abraham did not answer . He only glared at me . His eyes clearly tell that hes vigilant of me . What does that mean? Selene asked . The Three Lords Regency is nothing but a regency . A regency means that they would exercise rule on behalf of the monarch . Its not like they would get the Kingdom itself . It means that it has an end``they would be returning the authority they were given Is that so? Theres a clear proof . After all, although there was a Three Lords Regency in the past, the Royal House still remains in the current kingdom I see! How about that, Abraham! Selene questioned him once again . Answer me! Selene walked towards him with heavy steps``surprisingly, he kicked Abraham . Abraham got kicked without resisting . He answered with a distorted expression . It would be when the King is able to administer the government Thats impossible! that, or when a new King is born, huh? Eh? Abraham glared at me furthermore . His eyes are saying this bastard, he said unnecessary things . Yosh, its decided what we should do . Enough of that, just gather soldiers . Its the end if we catch those three right? Selene brought up the same thing once again . Really, this girl I met eyes with Abraham . For some reason, he looked at me with eyes of pity . What was that? Kuku, his eyes were saying, youve gotten on the side of a troublesome girl I see . I got a little annoyed, but I cant say anything back . And that Abraham told Selene . It is not as simple as that . Also, it is impossible in the first place Why?! I tried it once . Although the Three Lords Regency has the legitimacy, it cannot be said that the position of the First Princess does not have something similar . That is why, I tried to gather soldiers for once Well, thats true . Just because theres a system like that, theres no way that it would enable them to completely ignore the princess . Then`` There was no more than ten men who have gathered eh? It became like that huh . No, I could somewhat understand . I didnt understand it at first, but seeing the series of events that happened in this room, I somehow felt that it was like that . It means that there are only a few people who would carry an idiot lord, no, an idiot princess on their shoulders . Tentheres not even ten? Yes W-What about the five thousand? What about those five thousand soldiers? I called out to them No way Selene received a shock . The five thousand soldiers that obeyed her just a while ago decreased to ten when her position changed just a little . If you count that as her approval rating, its 0 . 2% . Even Selene received a shock . No way She fell to the ground with stupor . In Delfina Merchant Company in Malonei . I cut off the additional soldiers that Abraham called, and took Selene with me when I warped directly to Delfinas room . Kakeru-sama, what is that appearance? Seeing me appear, Delfina did not look that surprised . Its impressive how you could tell its me . Ive even changed my appearance completely There is only Kakeru-sama in this world who would appear like that Well, thats true I said, and released the Demon Swords camouflage . Ara, Her Highness Helene as well . And that person there isHer Highness Selene? What came out after I took off the camouflage was two princesses . Delfina looked doubtful seeing Selene . What happened? She seems like she was shocked about something Helene, Ill leave explaining it to you Yes . What about Kakeru-sama? Ill go get what she needthings that shell need after this You will continue on supporting her? Depends on what happens next Understood . Please leave this place to me Im counting on you . Ill ask Delfina as well I do not mind it at all . As long as I receive equal rewards I see I embraced Delfina and kissed her . Its payment in advance . Was it enough? That is fine Helene, Im counting on you Yes Helene nodded . I left the three women there and warped once again . In the Aegina Kingdom, in the capital of Rethim . I returned to Selenes room . Abraham was still there . You are``I see, you were involved huh . ``Demon Sword Wielder Seeing my transformed appearance, Abraham immediately understood the situation . This guy, hes quite capable . Thats how it is Why did you return here? I just wanted someone to guide me Guide you? To the place where the King is Abraham stiffened his expression . Why? Dont mess with me . Who is the one the Three Lords Regency behalf of? Of course its the King whos now unable to do anything . Thats why, before starting anything, the King is needed right? Are you planning on taking the King away?! Its fine killing him too ``! Abraham looked stunned . His face says that he did not think of that . And, that face tells me instead that my idea is correct . Because the King cant control the state, the three Lord Dukes abides the old custom and took regency . Oppositely, if a King who can take rule was born, theyre no longer needed . If the King dies, who will be the next King? Dont tell me its the Three Lords? ku! As Ive thought, huh Her Highness Seleneif that woman becomes king, the kingdom shall perish! You understand that seeing what happened earlier right! yeah I guess thats true . Hearing Abrahams words, I hesitated . The reason why I got involved with Aeginas confusion was to let Selene get promoted . However, hearing her words and seeing her actions, I dont know anymore if I should do that . Compared to your good women, shes incomparably foolish after all Eleanor said with emotion . If the Selene right now becomes the Queenthis kingdom will probably fall . I agree with Abraham at that point . But . Ill take the king with me You should understand``youll take him with you? Thats right . It wasnt needed earlier, but hearing what you said, I found different way of treating the king Thats why, Ill take the king under my protection . Ill just decide later what I should do Do you think you can do that? Where do you think are you? This is Aeginas capital Rethim where over ten thousand soldiers are stationed! The Winter Palace where the king is located is heavily guarded Do you think I cant? I drew out the Demon Swords . Eleanor and Hikari, I drew out the mother and daughter Demon Swords and made a stance . Im the Demon Sword Wielder``Yuuki Kakeru Chapter 170 Intruder! Intruder! Abraham rushed out of the room while shouting . And when I followed him out of the room, lots of soldiers have gathered . In the corridor after leaving the room, soldiers attacked at the same time from both sides . They poked using their spears which were twice longer than an ordinary one . I split those spears into two at the same time with the Demon Swords and killed several soldiers at the same time after jumping sideways . Okaa-san, its a match Umu, I shall show you my career as a Demon Sword I advanced while covering myself with aura, and Eleanor and Hikari who released that started to count again . The two of them counted like a game of tag and enumerated as if to sing . And while hearing that song, I continued to cut down soldiers after soldiers . Eii! The enemies alone! Captain! Receive this Triple Attack!! Someone that looked a little stronger than ordinary soldiers appeared, but I brought him down with one slash . That guy that was a little stronger was counted as 1 by the mother and daughter . When I continued to advance, I found Abraham . He got stunned seeing me, then continued to run away . He said something to the soldiers while running away . Oh?! Their morale increased I killed a lot of them already though . Why so? I doubted, but immediately understood . That traitor huh Our futures bright as long as we defeat that guy Im going to defeat him, Im going to defeat him! It looks like Abraham gave them carrots . The eyes of the soldiers became bloodshot and challenged me . There were ten-odd spears . They pierced as if to cover my whole body . How naive I cleaved Eleanor and crushed all of their spearheads and chopped the soldiers ahead with one slash using Hikari . Im sorry while youre having a killing . Dont forget the goal I know I told Eleanor and closed my distance with the soldier who looked like hes about to run away anytime . I placed the blades of the Demon Swords to his neck and threatened him with a low voice . Wheres the King? Ill let you off if you tell me Hi, Hi, Hi Hi? Hiiii The soldier fainted just like that . The white of his eyes is showing and foam were coming out of his mouth . Looking carefully, a yellow stain had spread on his crotch . You threatened him too much Otou-san, you should hold back? Mu! Thats quite difficult Holding back physically is rather quite simple . If I do a sword rush using the Demon Swords, I can cleanly shave off all the hair in their body even if theyre desperately resisting . However, how can I hold back something spiritually? How can I control the level of my threat? I dont know . I dont know, so I just decided to try many times . I caught another soldier and threatened him . This time, he went into a frenzy that made him almost insane and resisted . I cut him down and threatened another one . He fainted again and foamed . After doing it several times, I finally found someone who can answer properly . H-His Majesty is in the Winter Palace Winter Palace? Wheres that? If you go outside``you can tell After saying just that, that soldier fainted as well . He means that its a building that I can tell with just a look when I go outside? If so, then I should go outside . I paved a bloody path, cutting down soldiers while the mother and daughter Demon Swords continued to count . Their resistance became fiercer, but I continued to advance without a care about that . After I left the palace, I understood what that soldier from earlier said . Although it looks a little blurry from this far away, I can see a splendid structure . Its a little blurry as if Im looking at the other side of the cloud, but its the one that looks like a palace with one look . I see, thats the so-called Winter Palace huh . I walked towards the direction of the Winter Palace . More soldiers came and the surroundings already looked like a battlefield . I advanced while cutting them down . Otou-san! To your right! ``!! Soon after I heard Hikari and Eleanors warning, a slash came from the right . I blocked using Hikari . The clashing sounds deafened my ears . I counterattacked with a sweep using Eleanor``I cut through the air . The man that launched a surprise attack instantly took distance . Thats right . Its a man . Its a man with long hair, holding a long thin sword . His eyes were closed and his ear is faced towards my direction . The air around him shows hes not someone simple . It looks like its an opponent that I could leave my guard down with . Who are you Xeno Phon Xeno silently named himself . His calmness made him feel different from the others . You evil being, you shall not advance from here on Evil being huh . Sorry, but Ill stick around If so``then die to my blade Xenos appearance blurred``he appeared behind me soon right after . He suddenly appeared behind me and released a slash . I turned around while swinging the Demon Swords``but he was no longer there . I know! *Gakii`n!!* With a reverse grip, I blocked the slash that came flying straight behind me . Guys like these are always doing this . Theyd appear behind me, then appear behind me once again with a slash . Its skillful, but a common pattern . Secret Skill Mu!! Seal Demon Sword I instinctively kicked the ground and jumped back . Xeno did not follow up an attack . The instant I landed, I couldnt help but narrow my eyebrows . The dark aura that the mother and daughter Demon Swords released and enveloped me . That aura that represents the Demon Sword Wielder was eaten . Only at the place where Xenos attack passed through, it was chomped off like an eaten cake . And, it does not regenerate at the part where its eaten``no . It would take more than ten minutes to regenerate Uuits difficult? It looks like it would take time to return it back to normal . It made Eleanor take ten minutes . It also made it difficult for Hikari . Just that makes that secret skill amazing . To think that my Secret Skill would be dodged Youre quite good However, it is now clear with this . Even if its you evil being, you are nothing but an evil being Xeno was assured that his secret skill works . However, he did not have negligence nor arrogance . He is quite something It was enough to impress even Eleanor . Im coming I exchanged slashes with Xeno . He released his secret skill and my aura was eaten again, but I counterattacked with the Demon Swords regardless . Xeno evaded at the last moment, but he had a deep wound on his neck, blood was spurting out from it . Even so, he did not care at all . He raised his sword, facing his ear towards me . withdraw, youll die if this continues That might be true If so However, I am indebted to the King . Its a huge debt that even seven lifetimes cannot pay all of it . That is why``I shall not withdraw Xeno attacked once again . The match was already decided . He has both speed and power, but its only a tenth of mine . That secret skill was troublesome, but its nothing since I know that it can be evaded . I dodged his incoming slash, took Xenos back faster than he could, and made him lose consciousness with a blow . Arent you kind? The opponents a man you know? Its just a whim I left Xeno there and continued invading towards the Winter Palace . However, a man that looks like a knight appeared before that . He got defeated huh, hes nothing but words`` I instantly killed that knight . I closed the distance with a breath and chopped him with sixteen slashes . Lesser than a small fry I spat out and continued ahead . I cut down soldiers, advanced, and arrived at the Winter Palace . When I stepped inside, a monster appeared this time . In the palace garden, the ground was opened, and a dragon the size of a semi truck appeared from there . O-chan? U?n, its different Its a lesser dragon . A beast that only lives with its instincts . If you ask the higher species, theyre called as damn lizards . By the way, its called Scale Dragon Hikari who tilted her head and Eleanor who explained . The Scale Dragon attacked! It swung down its front feet and shook the ground . A hole that was as huge as a caves entrance was made . Is that all! I caught the dragon with my regenerated aura, closed the distance, and cut off its two heads at the same time . Fresh blood gushed like fountains and its huge body collapsed, making the ground tremble . I stepped over that and entered the palace . I caught several soldiers and threatened them without being able to hold back and asked where the King is . I walked towards there . Mu? Whats the matter? Dont you feel like their resistance have weakened? Now that you mention it I didnt notice until Eleanor told me . Its clearly weakeningon top of that, its intentional Are you saying its a trap? Nine out of ten It means, a fake king is there huh Most probably I advanced while talking to Eleanor . I reached the kings room . I cut down the soldiers protecting it from the outside and entered . There is a huge bed inside the luxurious room . An old man that looks like a skeleton is sleeping on the bed . Is he dead? It looks like hes alive Mu?! Thatsthe real King huh You know him? In the past, just a little It wasnt a fake one huh . Well, whatever . Its the real one right? Ill take him away then I said and approached the king, but the instant I came to the side of the bed, a magic circle spread through the ground . Imprisoned by the magic circle, my body wont move . Its a trap! What is this? Tartarus . One of the strategic class magic circles . Originally, it is meant to be used against a huge army Against a huge army you say? When it activates, it would devour everything within its distance and vanish them without a trace . I have heard from humans that its expensive and rare Something like that`` The next instant, my vision became dark . A torrent of tremendous strength is pushing towards me . Its a strength that Ive never experienced before . I endured the strength that was pushing against me . It feels like Im about to get devoured and crushed to pieces . I endured that``I endured while protecting King Aegina with my aura . Otou-san! Its dangerous, so let go of that person! Hikari Hikari panicked, but oppositely, Eleanor was calm . Okaa-san? Remember this, a condition of becoming a good woman is to not deprive their mans high point Dont make me laugh, Eleanor . Youre always butting in . However, thats right . And it would be great if you would keep yourselves calm and dont do anything . I took a deep breath . I gathered strength to my core . I used all of my strength and gripped Eleanor and Hikari tightly . I shall endure, and protect! Finally, that strength started to pull back . The light also dissipated and the magic circle sinks . My vision that turned dark returned to normal . With the surroundings``a part of the palace crushed . Only the ground which was a one-meter radius around me, and the bed where King Aegina was asleep was intact . Chapter 171 They started to attack at all costs huh Kuku, I could guess how afraid they are of you Even so, I think that theyre too well prepared The Crown Prince Kimon has disappeared, so its not strange that many people would have their preparations Well, thats true While nodding, I touched the bed that I was able to protect . If I warped together with the sleeping Aegina King``its complete . Wait! I heard a young mans voice . I turned around . A man with a handsome face, wearing knight outfit, came leading his subordinates . Theres about a hundred of them . Theyre just this few They strengths ordinary too . Its an easy win for Otou-san The two Demon Swords said one next to the other . From how their movements were, theyre at ordinary class at most, so theyre really nothing much . I tried to warp away ignoring them, but . Surround him! The opponent is that Demon Sword Wielder, proceed carefully The knights subordinates surrounded me including the bed . Mufu, I noticed right now, but isnt this a bit troublesome? Troublesome? It is easy as pie to overcome this situation . However, that guy immediately knew it was you when he came . Meaning, Aegina is aware of your involvement my mansion, huh Umu I see, it would be like that huh . Even if I take King Aegina away from here, since they have completely understood that Im involved, who knows what they would do in my mansion in Reiusu . Theres Nana there and the slave soldiers that she trained . Ios party would come from time to time too . When it comes to brainwork, theres Althea . Even if I was not around, they should be able to take care of themselves whatever happens . However, its troublesome . Just like Eleanor had said, it became troublesome . It should be better to take care of everything right now no, were keeping that for later Why? I want to ask Selene once more, I want to ask her what she would like to do Are you also going to make that a good woman? I couldnt answer . Im not sure, but I can feel potential in Selene . The potential of becoming a woman that I like . Thats why, Im still planning to let her end everything with her own hands . I want to let her finish it, without me taking care of everything . I do not mind accompanying you in your hobby, but how will you get out of this situation? I have an idea . Eleanor, Hikari . Lend me a hand Fumu? Hikari, what does she need to do? I made a stance with the two Demon Swords . I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and concentrated my strength to my core . Have you given up? Its too late! It looks like hes saying something, but I ignored it . I strongly sensed the existence of the mother and daughter``I extracted power from them . ``!! Hyau! I opened my eyes . The aura was coming out of my body . It did not come out with momentum, but slowly, it spread out as if it corrupted space . W-What in the world Do not falter! That nothing but a bluff! But Gogophus-sama, that is``uwaaaa!! Hiiiiiiiiiiiii!! S-Stooooooooopp!! The subordinates of the knight who were swallowed by the aura raised shrill screams and shrieks . Fear . I scattered the fear that I extracted from the mother and daughter Demon Swords . The fear from the young and innocent Hikari was pure horror . A fear that could be described as if a sharp blade splitting them into halves . The fear from Eleanor who was a Demon Sword for eternity was terror like the tortuous chaos . A fear that could be described as if they were hit by a heavy hammer suffering wounds that would forever not heal . I extracted two kinds of fear and scattered them . The aura instantly enveloped the royal palace``the Winter Palace, but its not enough . More, much, much, more nahh Ill do my best! I gathered more strength . I gripped the Demon Swords and extracted powers from them . The aura spread out, it continued to spread widely . The aura that had spread gradually covered the castle town and soon``the whole royal capital . The fear``it mercilessly enclosed Aeginas capital, Rethim . I warped together with the bed, bringing it to Delfina Merchant Company in Malonei . Delfina who was waiting saw that and rolled her eyes . This time its His Majesty the King huh If its you, you wouldve expected it right? Yes, that is true For the meantime, I want to ask you to hide him . Secretly, that is Of course . If anyone finds out that I was involved in kidnapping His Majesty the King, I would literally be terminated While rolling her eyes, Delfina jokingly said, then called her so-called trusted subordinates, and took away the king who continued sleeping even after all that happened . Well then, the matter is temporarily resolved with this . Next is Selene, I guess . Really, youre really shuprishing me shu? The voice that echoed inside my head was different from usual . The tone and the words were that of Eleanors, but . Whatsh the matter? What kind of joke is that? I cansh undershtand what your shaying Im the one who cant understand . Why the heck are you suddenly lisping? What happened? Okaa-san, she looks somewhat cute Cute? Un, its like she became a little girl Little girl? Dont tell me, I thought, invoked while walking, and moved to the lottery place . The strange place the lottery place . Only in this place can Eleanor return to her human form . And what I saw there wasa little girl that seems to be Eleanor . She originally has an appearance similar to that of a young girl . But she became even younger! Waa?, Okaa-san looks cute? Hikari hugged Eleanor . Eleanor usually looks a little bigger, so although they look alike, they would look like big sister and little sister . However, right now, their positions were completely reversed . A first grader, the big sister Hikari, and a three-year-old, the little sister Eleanor . It looks like that with a glance . What in the world just happened? Dear Customer, although Ive repeated this many times, please do not bring such strange bonding scenes here The staff of the lottery place talked to me while rolling her eyes as usual . Her eyes being endlessly kind towards Hikari was as usual as well . My bad Also, how absurd this is . To corrupt a Demon Sword while being human Corrupt a Demon Sword? Dear Customers strength has exceeded the Demon Swords, so, that power has corrupted the Demon Swords spirit . Thats why even her appearance here has changed . Dear Customer, you have completely exceeded the Demon Sword huh Is that so? No, but Hikari hasnt changed though? You probably held back because shes your daughter . After all, playing with kids would make a person hold back naturally Ahh, I see Shes right . I would hold use discretion when playing with kids . And normally``I would use Eleanor with all of my strength just like I declared, but I might be unconsciously holding back with Hikari . I see, thats why only Eleanor changed huh . Well, if its a Demon Sword in Eleanors class, I believe that she would return to normal soon . Rather than that, Dear Customer, this is a lottery place you know? Just looking is unwelcomed, huh . I took out one lottery ticket and gave it to her . Then, just this one You really only came to have your family bonding huhwell, its fine though Although shes rolling her eyes, the staff looked pleased seeing Chibi Eleanor and Hikari playing . Chapter 173 In Rethim, the capital of Aegina, in the castle town . I am walking around the town with Helene and Rica . The Third Princess of Mercouri Kingdom, Teresia of Twin Flowers, Helene Teresia Mercouri . The current Queen of Calamba Kingdom, Master of the Rose Garden, Rica Calamba . Both of them are super celebrities, women who are supposed to be welcomed as states guests, but they are casually walking around the town . They reallycannot discover us huh Rica whispered, seemingly moved . Its Kakeru-samas new power . It would seem that the person enveloped by this aura would look like a different person How would they look like? Rica replied to Helene . Helene looked at me, then Rica looked at me as well . A normal town girl . I had a hard time making you not stand out Is it powers that enough to make Kakeru have a hard time? I really had a hard time . Both of you are beautiful after all . Its difficult to imagine a common town girl seeing your faces . Creating an image while looking at you would make the image inevitably beautiful I-Is that so Rica blushed . It looks like shes embarrassed from being called beautiful . I will never get tired seeing Rica blush . The more it is since she was doll-like when we first met, so Ill never get tired of the various expressions that shes making right now . Kakeru-sama . What do we need to do? Un? Well do anything at your command Helene said with a serious face . Rica also turned to a serious face from an embarrassed one and stared at me . The two of them would do anything at my command, rather, please order us was written on their faces . Take it easy okay . We have two goals . First is to gather information on how the people of Aegina were told about what happened If so, then the pub should be a good place Lets look around while shopping . Women who are managing stores have a loose mouth Helene and Rica immediately gave suggestions . We could probably effectively gather information with both . Well, wait I stopped the two who was about to take immediate action . Theres a second goal; Its to go on a date with you two date? why? Both Helene and Rica looked surprised . It looks like their thoughts cant immediately catch up because its too different from the first goal . The two of you had a hard time right? Teaching Selene many things Right now, Im sending my women one next to the other to educate Selene . Not to mention members of royal families like Helene and Rica, theres the Great Sage Althea who knows all kinds of knowledge in this world, and Nana whos originally strong, but became the Worlds Strongest Swordsman (without including me) after I gave her several cheats that I got from the lottery place . I also sent the merchant Delfina, the adventurer Ios party, and even sent the ghost maids . All of it is to educate Selene . Its to educate Selene who is too ignorant, and know nothing . Not at all, Selene-sama learns very quickly, so it is not to the extent of hard work I agree that she learns quickly . But her spoiled personality is trouble Although shes spoiled, doesnt she have an honest personality and is able to say that she doesnt know without showing off? That is true though Helene and Rica . The two of them evaluated Selene who is not here . While listening to their evaluation, I brought the two around the town . I suddenly noticed that we passed by a general store . I found something within the goods aligned, entered the store, and took it in hand . I opened it . It looks quite good . I immediately bought it, returned, and gave it to Helene . This isa fan? Yeah, open it When the decorated fan was opened, it looked like a cutout picture . The fan was skillfully carved, creating a flower in full blossom . It was not flashy nor crude, its a chic looking fan . She opened it, closed it again, and held it . Helene looked at me with a surprised face . Ahh, as Ive thought, that looks good on you You remembered it Rather, its always with me After saying that, I took out a fan . Its the fan with the Mercouri Royal Family emblem that I got from Helene when we first met . I showed that fan that I always carried with me to Helene . Kakeru-sama Helenes eyes became moist . And the way she wont jump into my embrace is really how the modest Helene really is . Good for you, Helene Yes The two women looked looked at each other with smiles and nodded . I thought that I should buy something for Rica who congratulated Helene and continued walking around the town . I stopped again . I did not found something, I heard it . I caught interesting words in an exchange which was better described as a chat . What is really happening in this Kingdom . A Baron revolted, killed the Crown Prince, and kidnapped the Princess . Thats unheard of Since the King collapsed due to his sickness, nothing good has happened What, dont worry . They say that disasters have the potential to turn into an advantage . The Three Lords Regency will start with that as a trigger . The Lord Dukes will make this kingdom better I just hope so There are three old men who were drinking alcohol in a stall although its still in the afternoon . Listening to their conversation, it looks like rumors about what happened at that day had already spread . And it looks like it became a story, saying that I revolted, killed Kimon, and killed Selene . They dare This unforgivable, to think that they blamed everything on Kakeru-sama The two women who followed me and stopped, understanding the situation, and listened to them got angry . Helene silently showed anger and Rica displayed her emotions clearly . Ill cooperate with Iris and put pressure on the diplomatic route Ill something too . There are several agreements reaching their deadlines, so Ill focus on that The two of them nodded to each other . It looks like lots of things were decided in that instant . Stop it, the two of you But If this continues, they would make everything Kakerus fault Its something that I really did after all . Both killing Kimon and kidnapping Selene But, there are circumstances Just let them say what they want . No, rather, the two of you should support the Three Lords Regency diplomatically . You can do something about strengthening their legitimacy right? That is We can, but The two of them looked at each other . Their faces were like Its possible, but why? . However, that was only for an instant . When I was about to explain it to them, they already understood . For Selenes sake Kakeru-sama does not only plan to educate her, but also prepare a hurdle later on Thats right . I mean, the two of them are too good at guessing . As Ive thought, theyre good women, both Rica and Helene . And Rica, however, she pursed her lips, making a sulking face . Whats the matter? Because, a hurdle wasnt prepared for me during my time What, is it about that? Its not just that, even I`` Rica was a good woman from the start, so it wasnt needed ``wanted Kakerus trialeh? Rica became dumbfounded . Rica was wise from the beginning . Her talents and wisdom were unable to be concealed although she was treated like a puppet and was a bird in a cage``so it overflowed when she was released . There was no need to prepare a hurdle at all . Instead, removing her shackles was already good enough . Im, from the start? Yeah, you were a good woman from the start Uwaaa?, what should I do? . I didnt think Kakeru would say something like that, what should I do? Rica became fidgety . As Ive thought, her emotional expressions are getting richer, and I cant get tired seeing them . Good for you, Rica . Receiving such words . It was great coming to today right? Un! The two women once again stared at each other with smiles and nodded . The two of them celebrated each other . The two of them looked unbelievably good women after all . So much that it was enough to turn me on . I gently pulled the two of them to an embrace . They understood with just that . Helene buried her face to my chest and Rica closed her eyes and pouted her lips . I gave each of them a kiss then made love to them after bringing them to a nearby inn . Chapter 173 In Rethim, the capital of Aegina, in the castle town . I am walking around the town with Helene and Rica . The Third Princess of Mercouri Kingdom, Teresia of Twin Flowers, Helene Teresia Mercouri . The current Queen of Calamba Kingdom, Master of the Rose Garden, Rica Calamba . Both of them are super celebrities, women who are supposed to be welcomed as states guests, but they are casually walking around the town . They reallycannot discover us huh Rica whispered, seemingly moved . Its Kakeru-samas new power . It would seem that the person enveloped by this aura would look like a different person How would they look like? Rica replied to Helene . Helene looked at me, then Rica looked at me as well . A normal town girl . I had a hard time making you not stand out Is it powers that enough to make Kakeru have a hard time? I really had a hard time . Both of you are beautiful after all . Its difficult to imagine a common town girl seeing your faces . Creating an image while looking at you would make the image inevitably beautiful I-Is that so Rica blushed . It looks like shes embarrassed from being called beautiful . I will never get tired seeing Rica blush . The more it is since she was doll-like when we first met, so Ill never get tired of the various expressions that shes making right now . Kakeru-sama . What do we need to do? Un? Well do anything at your command Helene said with a serious face . Rica also turned to a serious face from an embarrassed one and stared at me . The two of them would do anything at my command, rather, please order us was written on their faces . Take it easy okay . We have two goals . First is to gather information on how the people of Aegina were told about what happened If so, then the pub should be a good place Lets look around while shopping . Women who are managing stores have a loose mouth Helene and Rica immediately gave suggestions . We could probably effectively gather information with both . Well, wait I stopped the two who was about to take immediate action . Theres a second goal; Its to go on a date with you two date? why? Both Helene and Rica looked surprised . It looks like their thoughts cant immediately catch up because its too different from the first goal . The two of you had a hard time right? Teaching Selene many things Right now, Im sending my women one next to the other to educate Selene . Not to mention members of royal families like Helene and Rica, theres the Great Sage Althea who knows all kinds of knowledge in this world, and Nana whos originally strong, but became the Worlds Strongest Swordsman (without including me) after I gave her several cheats that I got from the lottery place . I also sent the merchant Delfina, the adventurer Ios party, and even sent the ghost maids . All of it is to educate Selene . Its to educate Selene who is too ignorant, and know nothing . Not at all, Selene-sama learns very quickly, so it is not to the extent of hard work I agree that she learns quickly . But her spoiled personality is trouble Although shes spoiled, doesnt she have an honest personality and is able to say that she doesnt know without showing off? That is true though Helene and Rica . The two of them evaluated Selene who is not here . While listening to their evaluation, I brought the two around the town . I suddenly noticed that we passed by a general store . I found something within the goods aligned, entered the store, and took it in hand . I opened it . It looks quite good . I immediately bought it, returned, and gave it to Helene . This isa fan? Yeah, open it When the decorated fan was opened, it looked like a cutout picture . The fan was skillfully carved, creating a flower in full blossom . It was not flashy nor crude, its a chic looking fan . She opened it, closed it again, and held it . Helene looked at me with a surprised face . Ahh, as Ive thought, that looks good on you You remembered it Rather, its always with me After saying that, I took out a fan . Its the fan with the Mercouri Royal Family emblem that I got from Helene when we first met . I showed that fan that I always carried with me to Helene . Kakeru-sama Helenes eyes became moist . And the way she wont jump into my embrace is really how the modest Helene really is . Good for you, Helene Yes The two women looked looked at each other with smiles and nodded . I thought that I should buy something for Rica who congratulated Helene and continued walking around the town . I stopped again . I did not found something, I heard it . I caught interesting words in an exchange which was better described as a chat . What is really happening in this Kingdom . A Baron revolted, killed the Crown Prince, and kidnapped the Princess . Thats unheard of Since the King collapsed due to his sickness, nothing good has happened What, dont worry . They say that disasters have the potential to turn into an advantage . The Three Lords Regency will start with that as a trigger . The Lord Dukes will make this kingdom better I just hope so There are three old men who were drinking alcohol in a stall although its still in the afternoon . Listening to their conversation, it looks like rumors about what happened at that day had already spread . And it looks like it became a story, saying that I revolted, killed Kimon, and killed Selene . They dare This unforgivable, to think that they blamed everything on Kakeru-sama The two women who followed me and stopped, understanding the situation, and listened to them got angry . Helene silently showed anger and Rica displayed her emotions clearly . Ill cooperate with Iris and put pressure on the diplomatic route Ill something too . There are several agreements reaching their deadlines, so Ill focus on that The two of them nodded to each other . It looks like lots of things were decided in that instant . Stop it, the two of you But If this continues, they would make everything Kakerus fault Its something that I really did after all . Both killing Kimon and kidnapping Selene But, there are circumstances Just let them say what they want . No, rather, the two of you should support the Three Lords Regency diplomatically . You can do something about strengthening their legitimacy right? That is We can, but The two of them looked at each other . Their faces were like Its possible, but why? . However, that was only for an instant . When I was about to explain it to them, they already understood . For Selenes sake Kakeru-sama does not only plan to educate her, but also prepare a hurdle later on Thats right . I mean, the two of them are too good at guessing . As Ive thought, theyre good women, both Rica and Helene . And Rica, however, she pursed her lips, making a sulking face . Whats the matter? Because, a hurdle wasnt prepared for me during my time What, is it about that? Its not just that, even I`` Rica was a good woman from the start, so it wasnt needed ``wanted Kakerus trialeh? Rica became dumbfounded . Rica was wise from the beginning . Her talents and wisdom were unable to be concealed although she was treated like a puppet and was a bird in a cage``so it overflowed when she was released . There was no need to prepare a hurdle at all . Instead, removing her shackles was already good enough . Im, from the start? Yeah, you were a good woman from the start Uwaaa?, what should I do? . I didnt think Kakeru would say something like that, what should I do? Rica became fidgety . As Ive thought, her emotional expressions are getting richer, and I cant get tired seeing them . Good for you, Rica . Receiving such words . It was great coming to today right? Un! The two women once again stared at each other with smiles and nodded . The two of them celebrated each other . The two of them looked unbelievably good women after all . So much that it was enough to turn me on . I gently pulled the two of them to an embrace . They understood with just that . Helene buried her face to my chest and Rica closed her eyes and pouted her lips . I gave each of them a kiss then made love to them after bringing them to a nearby inn . Chapter 174 At this day, I took my women again and gathered information in the capital of Rethim . Its Althea and Nana that I took with me . A peerless beauty, the Great Sage Althea, and the worlds strongest woman, Nana . The two of them are on top of a bed in an inn . Both of them are sleeping . I noticed it when I brought Helene and Rica here . Although I mentioned gathering information, theres no need to walk around . My hearing which was multiplied 777x enables me to hear conversations in a radius of kilometers if I concentrated to the limits . Meaning, I can gather information while taking care of my harem inside an inn . I noticed that during the time with Helene and Rica, so I did that with Althea and Nana today . I accompanied them while gathering information, then concentrated in gathering information after they were knocked down . And while I was doing that, Altheas breathing changed . She continued snuggling up to me, but her breathing changed, and I knew that she woke up . You want another round? Im fine . Let me stay like this Althea said and hugged me tighter . Her silk-like skin was glued to me . She rubbed her cheeks against me, took my hand and made me stroke her head . Althea, the Great Sage Althea . Shes completely changed compared to when I first met her, I thought . Althea, were you this spoiled? Whose fault do you think this is? Un? Whos the one who told me to teach that girl? Its me, butyoure the Great Sage Althea who knows every kind of knowledge . Youre just right for the role right? Im Althea, just, Althea Oh! What a nostalgic line . Althea who said that looked up at me with a glare . Im already tired of being the Great Sage . Im fine with just Althea She said and snuggled up to me even more . She looked like shes sulking, but I think that shes just spoiling herself . You hate it that much? I hate it It was an instant answer . Sorry about that then its fine . In exchange, just let me be just Althea right now Yeah, youre just a woman When I said that, Althea obviously improved her mood . Is she saying that she really wants to become just a simple woman? When I was making Althea fall asleep, this time, I felt Nanas breathing changed . She regained consciousness huh``the instant I saw that, my spirit met with hers . Our spirit met with each other . Its a similar feeling having an eye contact . Theres no change in our body, but we can understand that both of us has noticed each other . I expressed that as my spirit met with hers . Within my harem, its a feeling that I only have with Nana . While stroking Altheas hair while she embraced me while sleeping, I asked Nana . Sorry for the trouble . Was is difficult educating Selene whos a complete beginner? It is Arujis command, theres no problem Nana answered without any hesitation . As she said, it feels like she doesnt think that my order is troublesome at all . I see . I want to know your impression then . Honestly, hows Selene? She has talent He?? That was unexpected . Nana doesnt lie to me, nor express something with rhetorical phrases . If I asked her, she would honestly speak whats on her mind . Thats why I was surprised . Since Nana says so, theres no doubt that Selene has the talent . If its only with her potential, I think that she exceeds Nikki Thats amazing . If its above Nikkishow is she compared to Io? Theres the possibility that she could exceed her with individual fights, although it is due to the difference between a swordsman and a magician . However, she would be incomparable to her as an adventurer . She lacks the ability to grasp the situation and cope with it instantaneously but she would be excellent as a single soldier Thats no good as a princess though The person in question thinks of becoming Prime Minister Princess and make the kingdom more prosperous though . Nana closed her mouth . She would answer to anything if she were asked, but its Nana who wont say anything if she wasnt . Its because she thinks that my order is everything . She would do anything if she were ordered, but nothing if she wasnt . Well, whatever . Thats something that I should think of . I thought so, and gestured Nana to come . She approached, crawling on top of the bed . Although shes above a soft bed in a decently good room, that bed did not sink nor shake . As if she floated or slid, she came to my side . What was that right now? I learned it so not to wake up those who received Arujis love . It is not good to throw cold water to the happiness they received from Aruji Thats why you learned it? Thats amazing, I thought . And at the same time, I thought what a good woman . Nana who learned an amazing skill like this only to not get in the way of the woman that I embraced was really a good woman . Ill reward you . Take it Ha! Until I kissed and wrestled her, Nana completely moved without making the bed shake . There are many kinds of women around me . There are many kinds, each of them different, and each of them good in their own way . They changed from the time we met and most of them continues to grow . I wonder what kind of woman Selene would become . I got curious about that``and looked forward to it . Chapter 175 In Malonei, in Delfina Merchant Company . Selene is swinging a sword in the courtyard . The style Nana taught her, one that is suitable against another person . Slash, pierce, sweep . It is the basics of the basics, but Nana thought of it, so it did not have any flaws . Selene wholeheartedly repeated it . And from a distance, Delfina and Iris are looking at her . Although there is physical distance between the two standing women, it looked like their hearts distance shrunk compared to before . Compared to before they met Kakeru . The distance they had as a single merchant and a princess had shrunk compared to that time . Although they cannot call themselves best friends, comrades is the most suitable . Those two watched Selene training and Delfina slightly narrowed her eyes . If eyes are correct Un? Her Highness Selenes movements are frighteningly the same with earlier Thats right . Those three very simple forms, she flawlessly repeated them since earlier Is it that easy to do it? No way Iris shrugged her shoulders and smiled . Although ideal, its not something that can be done when youre told to . Its the same with writing letters and making all of them look the same It was like that after all Although narrowing the forms had an effect, even more than thatits her talent Iris was impressed . Her eyes that looked at Selene became hot . She has yet to notice it herself, but she is putting strength on the hand that was placed to her sword . Delfina who saw that faintly smiled with the calmness of a bystander and a senior . It means that she had the talent with that huh . Both me and Althea-sama are having difficulties though You are teaching accounting, the Great Sage-sama teaches her knowledge, was it That is right . And it is not going well at all . She has a head that would forget something as if to push it away when shes taught a new thing . Honestly, I do not want to deal with her when it comes to money Its completely the opposite with the sword huh It means that she does not have the talent with this huh Delfina said and Iris silently nodded . The women within Kakerus harem are in good terms . Everyone taught Selene each of what their good at while exchanging information . Because of that, they gained a common understanding . Selene has the talents with the sword, that needed for a single swordsman, but she is completely useless at anything else . If she stuffed in knowledge, there would be something missing, and if you make her count numbers, everything is incorrect . Even if they tried to teach her strategies and tactics as an extension of the sword, she could not understand it at all . She has the talent to become a swordsman, but totally useless at anything else, is the understanding that Kakerus women gained . And that was also something that the person in question started to understand . In the outskirts of Malonei, in the forest of Ecstas . In this forest where monsters inhabit, Selene and Iris came with just the two of them . Practicing with real battles are needed too, so Iris accompanied Selene here . Haaaa! Selene used a longsword to chop a huge lion-like monster into half . Seeing the fresh blood scattered and the monster that collapsed to the ground, Selene who did it was the one surprised the most . ThisI did it? Youre quite good Irisoh, wrong . Iris-sama Its fine with just Iris . Ill only get troubled if you act that respectfully to me Eh, but, uhm, they told me diplomatic, courtesy? So I dont mind if its just the two of us alone . That makes me easier to talk too Iris said while smiling and Selene nodded with a smile . Im surprised . This, did I really do it? Who else would it be then? I seeI did this, huh If you continue to train, you can become a first-class swordsman . I guarantee it Un What? Are you not happy? U?un, thats not it, but Selene smiled painfully . I just thought, Im still not there yet . Even now, Im still completely useless, but I felt that the me before was even more useless I was that useless, but, I flaunted just for being a princessand that was, a little While saying that, Selene smiled even more sadly . Although her words were in a mess, Iris understood . If this continues, Shou will throw me away someday ShouKakeru huh Selene nodded . If youre thinking about that, then it should be alright . Kakeru is not that small of a man Not that small, of a man? Thats right . Ill guarantee it Is that, so Selene shrunk and whispered in a tiny voice . The Selene right now looks like a different person that would surprise anyone who knows her before if they see her . A girl who was shocked, distraught, and completely lost her confidence . That is the Selene right now . If you were to ask Iris who knows her when they started, no, even before they educated her, her honest comment would be one would completely change if they really wanted to huh . Its alright, I can guarantee it . But if you really insist, you should go and ask Kakeru directly . Selene has grown so much . Your skill with the sword is already impressive I seeI wanted to show it to Father, the current me King AeginaI have heard that he had not gained consciousness for a long time Un . Im sure that Father was hurting his head because of me before . If I really grew up, I want to show it to him I see Also, I need to apologize to Abraham . I can understand it right now . I can understand that he wasnt someone that shouldve been kicked by someone like me . Although hes a subject, hes far more amazing as a person compared to me You should just tell him someday . I know, you should just tell that to Kakeru To Shou? Umu . You should tell Kakeru about that . He should gladly help you un, Ill do that Seeing meek Selene, Iris thought about how shes completely changed even more . At the same time, she reconfirmed the size of Kakerus caliber . Its that Princess Selene . If it were just Iris, she wouldnt have invested in educating her and just left her to her business . However, Kakeru did not do so . She dispatched every woman in his harem to educate her . It was for sure that it was not just to embrace her, not only to include her in his harem . Even the Selene before was beautiful and lovely enough (although that was all she had), so there was no need to educate her . However, Kakeru did so . As a result, Selene is being reborn, her talents have started to bloom . Iris became more and more infatuated with Kakeru . Mu! Thats a signal fire Iris narrowed her eyebrows . A signal fire was raised from Maloneis direction . Its a signal fire to call her if anything happens . And if one were to ask what kind of the matter needs Iriss presence immediately, it would when something about Mercouris domestic affairs happened . She narrowed her eyebrows deeper . She glanced at Selene . She met her eyes with her . Hurry up and go Eh? I dont know why, but Iriss face isnt normal . You must go immediately right? Y-Yeah Thats true, but Then hurry up and go . I will be okay Iris was surprised . Who is it? Who said that Selene is a woman who only has a talent with the sword? With her current observational skills, that was not something that is possible for her . Iris thought that their understanding of her must be corrected . And, she accepted that offer . Sorry, Ill do that Un! This place is dangerous so you must return immediately . Understood? Un Iris kicked the ground and rushed . Only leaving Selene behind . Left alone, Selene looked around . Consulting with Kakeru . That suggestion from Iris was attractive . Kakeru``Shou . If she consults with him, then he would do something about it for sure . Shous sword dance that continues to linger in her head, and the Queens, Princesses of other kingdoms, a great merchant that controls the economy, even the legendary Great Sage . If she consults it with Kakeru who can make all of those people take action, then there is no doubt that anything can be granted to her . It can be granted to her, but . Selene felt hesitant to talk to him . Recoil . The repercussions of when she was still spoiled . It made her more cowardly than needed . Coward enough that even though she was advised to do it, she still hesitates on consulting Kakeru . Selene thought deeply, whether she should or not . After taking a long time thinking, she made an answer . I should defeat a monster again . If I can defeat another one . If I can defeat it myself, Ill go and consult with him Doing something after being able to complete something, it was not an unusual way of thinking . She only arrived at that conclusion . The problem was, its a place where Iris called dangerous . Selene searched around inside that dangerous forest . Ill defeat another monster, and consult with Shou While walking, she strengthened her determination, and walked around the forest . Finally, she encountered a similar huge lion beast like the one earlier . A monster that looks almost the same . That made Selene determined to stand up against it . Calm down, calm down, Selene . You were able to do it earlier . You should be able to do it again this time Thinking of that, Selene took the first attack and swung down her sword . Her judgment was not wrong . Its a monster that she had defeated once, she should be able to deal with it calmly . She did not let her guard down, nor grew arrogant . She only tried to do what she could . In that meaning, there is no doubt that Selene has grown up . The problem was, she only has the talent with the sword . She was taught that there are individual differences even they are the same kind of monster, but she was unable to remember it . She did not have enough experience to sense that individual differences as well . And lastlythe monster she had encountered almost have the strongest strength even in the same species . Kyaaaa! The slash that she perfectly learned through training did not have an effect on the huge lion beast . It was blocked by its fur that was harder than steel and she was sent flying by its front paw . She was blown away, her body was thrown to the ground, bouncing many times . Soil entered inside her mouth and mixed with her blood, making her feel an indescribable taste . Selene stood up while staggering . She blanked out . Why? And what should I do? Selene panicked . Her head was unable to catch up on the unexpected event . The lion monster continued to attack . It swung down its front paw and tried to crush her with its big jaws which were big enough to swallow her whole . She instinctively blocked using her sword, but that sword snapped, and scattered around into pieces . The confusion reached its peak . Why? was completely changed, and only what should I do remained . What should I do? What should I do? What should I do? The nature that she was born with surfaced . Normally, Selene is someone who hates losing, a strong-tempered woman . That connected to her being spoiled, and connected right now with the results of her training . And, fight bravely even with a disadvantageous situation``it connected to that worst of choices . Selene stood up . She raised her broken sword that not even half remained . The monster attacked . She watched that carefully, dodged, and stabbed . It was a near-perfect attack . She evaded the huge lion beast and released a sharp slash that gouged its body . Regrettably, her sword was broken . The monster was almost not injured and swept its front paw forward . Selene was sent flying . She bounced on the ground many times``but this time, she could not stand up . She struggled, using her hands and elbows, desperately tried to stand up . Gaha! She spat out blood . Her hand slipped on the ground she fell face first . But even so, she did not give up . Ill defeat itand obtain thequalificationsto consult, withShou With that in mind, she desperately tried to get on her feet . It was misfortune piling up at one another . Iriss sudden withdrawal, a similar monster but the strongest, and her stubbornness that made her enter a blind alley . Such misfortunes overlapped to each other, making her fall into her worst crisis . The monster pounced towards her . The world turned to slow motion . About her father, about her brother, about herself . Everything that happened from her birth flashed in her head . A revolving lantern . She was unable to understand that . She simply looked at her lifetime flash in front of her blankly . (ShouI will! I will become a woman worthy of Shou!) Even at the end, she did not change her thoughts . Ill do better, Ill become a woman whos worthy of Shou . Ill defeat this monster and obtain the qualifications to consult with Shou . She was stubborn and hated losing, she was like that even at the end . She was unlucky . Misfortune visited her one next to the other, creating this situation . The monsters jaw was right in front of her . The time started to move . Shou! She shouted . She shouted with closed eyes . The instant she understood her death, she called Kakerus name . The great luck that would clear every misfortune, it was already within her hand . Death did not come . Nothing happened no matter how long she waited . Selene slowly opened her eyes . There was the monster right in front of her . It ceased activity with its mouth opened . A dark Demon Sword pierced its brain, nailing it to the ground . And, a moment after that Demon Sword . Shou? Chapter 176 Eleanor pierced that lion-like monster and nailed it to the ground . Enough already! Stop throwing and throwing me! But if you do would, at least do it with full strength If I throw you with full strength, the whole area around here would be destroyed Im saying that do it that far if you want to throw me Ill take you later to Orycutos valley Kukuku, that guys also unlucky every time I could feel Eleanors pleasant emotions flowing to my head . I ignored her for the meantime and looked at Selene . She looked stunned while looking up at me . Her whole body was in tatters . It looks like she got done by that lion-like monster . Are you alright? Selene? She didnt react so I called her again . When I did that, she returned to herself and turned her face away from me in a hurry . I-Im okay``! She showed obvious stubbornness, but that didnt last till the end . She narrowed her eyebrows and groaned . It looks like shes quite hurt . I reached out my hand to the side and opened my Different Dimension Warehouse . I took out one Magic Ball (White) that I always carry and used it on Selene . The healing light enveloped Selene and her injuries were healed in an instant . The effects of the magic ball are absolute, but I asked her to be sure . Are you alright? I-I was okay from the start I see But Ill say thanks, just in case I see You, youre grinning Mu! It showed in my face? Selene looked so cute recently . Not to mention that obvious way of showing her stubbornness, shes honest although shes being obstinate so she looks so cute . Just like right now, shes too cute that it shows in my face just like Eleanor pointed out . Rather than that, you were deeper from the place I heard from Iris . Did you get lost? T-Theres no way that I would get lost Then why are you this deep in the forest? That isuhm Selene desperately searched for an excuse . Probably, or rather, her reply from the start was an excuse for sure . I-I was out for a walk . The weathers good so I went out for a walk As expected, it was an excuse that was easy to tell . Selene who claims that looked cute so I thought it was fine . Well then, lets go back now . Youre finished with your walk right? Selene? Ill stay just for a bit more Selene said stubbornly . I dont know why she wants to stay here, but it feels like she wont move away from here at all . I got it . For the meantime, take this I opened my Different Dimension Warehouse, took out a spare sword, and gave it to her . I have Eleanor and Hikari so I dont need them, but Im carrying spares for my women . I gave Selene just that . Selene took it . While making a complicated face . I took out the Warp Feather and warped . I warped on top of a tree tens of meters ahead . Its enough distance for me to be able to observe Selene . And what I saw there was Selenes appearance letting out a voice while reaching out to the place where I was . She looks like she regrets it . If she only became honest That doesnt seem to be the case Mu? Houher expression changed to a resolute one . What did she decide to do? Shes sayingIll defeat one this time, and obtain the qualification to ask Shou I picked up Selenes murmur with my 777x hearing . How adorable . It means that she wants to achieve something to ask something from you huh That seems to be the case Youre grinning again No ones around so its fine right? I am here Its fine with you Kuku, I see, its fine huh Eleanor whispered . Selene started to move . She gripped the spare sword that I gave her and continued to walk . Since she says this time, she wants to defeat that lion-like monster huh That should be it? If its the current her, she should be able to, well, defeat a weak one . Though I dont know what would happen if she meets a strong one again I see What are you planning? lets thin them out Thin them out? I should go ahead of her and remove those ones stronger than Selene . Ill leave those that shes able to defeat Isnt it just better to weaken it and release it to her? If I do that, then she wont be convinced . Ill send an unwounded, weak one right at her Really, are you overprotective or not Eleanor said . I dont know if Im being overprotective, but Im only letting my woman do what she wants to do . Because I know that in that instant they achieved something, they would look amazing . I went ahead with Eleanor . I erased about a third of those lion-like monsters . Chapter 177 In Malonei, in Delfina Merchant Company . I looked at the courtyard through the window while relaxing in the room . Selene is wholeheartedly swinging her sword there . Unlike when she had just started, her form turned into a decent one . No, its not just limited to that . Although shes too faithful to her forms, her swordsmanship is quite sharp . If its just individual strength, shes equal to platoon captains of my slave soldiers``she should be equal against Nikki or Neora . To think that she had this much talent with the sword . She had talent with this huh . Although they say that shes completely useless with politics or strategy and tactics Its enough with just that And then? What are you going to do? With what? That girl, she looks like shes about to tell you something soon Its just like Eleanor had said . After we returned from that forest, Selene had a determined face . Resolute, but also looks like shes carefully looking at me . When she sees me, she would take a deep breath or place a hand on her chest, as if she has something to say . And that slowly got stronger and stronger . She should exceed her limits like Eiiyaa! tonight and tell me . I havent predicted what she would tell me . Im only planning on hearing her out and grant it to her adequately . Its to embrace Selene later on . Actually, I realized it a while ago, but it might be my first time . The first time I would make love to a woman I liked after making her a good woman . All of the women I had in my harem up until now, they were all good women from the start, and became a better woman after I made love to them . After raising a bad girl to a good woman``it might be the first time with Selene . I got excited about that . I got excited in a way I havent for a while . As a result, theres no difference with them being a good woman That might be true, or that might not be true Well of course Thats why, Im excited What a hobby . Eleanor talked like that, but shes also looking forward to it . I could feel those emotions from her . The sun has set and my room was knocked . Shouare you there? The name that only she uses to call me . As expected, Selene came . When I answered Im here, the door was slowly opened, and Selene timidly entered the room . I have something to tell youis it okay? Yeah Uhm Selene came in front of me and started to fidget . Its as if she wants to say it, but dont know where to start . She looked like shes unable to take the final step forward . Thats why, I decided to push her back . Lend courage to Selene Courage will be lent to Selene Mi Aegina . Time Remaining: 59 minutes 59 seconds The first prize from the lottery, lends abilities for an hour . It was not like I changed something with Selene, I only lent it to her to push her back . She looked confused for an instant with the activation notification, but her expressions immediately changed . It changed to a dignified face, unique to those resolute people . Shou Un? Im, too useless . Im too useless other than my swordsmanship I see But, I cant stay like that . If I continued to be useless, I wouldnt be able to improve Fathers kingdom, Aegina . Shou, what do you think should I do? Selene whose courage was amplified, talked all at once, telling me her thoughts . She asked for advice on top of admitting her own weakness . Those words that were unimaginable if it was Selene in the past, if it was the spoiled princess, made me surprised . You want to restore Aegina Kingdom? U?un, its not that, I need to make it much better Make it better? Un . I need to make it better Thats quite greedy . I investigated about many things . Although it was in a mess because of Kimon, the current kings just rule made Aegina reach its greatest period of prosperity . You dont only want to restore that, but make it much better? Un Selene nodded clearly . She had no hesitations with that . Im Fathers daughter . Children, they must exceed their parents . Parents give birth to their children, and if the children dont surpass their parents, there wouldnt be growth as a living thing . Thats why, I need to succeed Father, and make Fathers kingdom much better! I was surprised . That really surprised me . did someone tell you that? Father did . Father was actually like that . Thats why, I need to do that too . For Fathers sake, I thought of becoming Prime Minister Princess to surpass Father, but Selene looked down crestfallen . I know what happened next to that . Shes spoiled, one-sidedly made tantrums, and in the end, the Three Lords Regency . She essentially invited revolt . But to think that within that, there existed such feelings . Kukuku, unexpected things often happen Indeed . It looks like I failed to grant her wish . I thought that I would experience raising a bad girl to a good woman, but it looks like Selene was a good woman from the beginning . She was only unable to see reality, with her abilities unable to catch up to her ideals, but she always has the potential for being a good woman . I wanted to take her right now immediately . Dont mess it all up You didnt need to tell me that . Eh? W-Was it bad to say that? It looks like Im the one who cant stay calm . Having a good woman right in front of me, I mistakenly spoke out my exchange with Eleanor . No, its not that . That one wasnt meant for you . I said it to this Demon Sword? Just dont mind it . And on top of that . About the advise that you want U-Un! Selene approached and stared at me with eyes full of expectations . She stared at me, waiting impatiently for my answer . I think that youre fine as you are Eh? But Eleanor, tell me someone who can be an example Umu . How about Paulos Aegina? You should follow Paulos Aeginas example I told Selene the name that Eleanor spoke of . Selene was surprised . The Founder Paulos?! No way, I cant become such a splendid person Kukuku, history is written by the victor after all Eleanor pleasantly laughed . At the same time, many things flowed into my head . The lifetime of the man called Paulos Aegina . Eleanor knows it, the truth about that man . I see . Thats why the the child must surpass their parent way of thinking was passed down in the royal family It stands to reason W-What do you mean? Eleanor said . That man called Paulos, he was useless towards everything, a man that the people around him couldnt leave alone so they helped him Ehhhhhh?! Thats a lie! Fumu, Ill show it to you I released an aura . I could probably do it . Eleanor also gave her guarantee . I enveloped Selene with the aura . And, she fell down as if a puppet whose strings were cut . I showed her a dream . The truth of the Founder, the First King of Aegina, Paulos Aegina . The story of a man, who, although even more useless than Selene, was able to become a king with the help of the people around him . While I showed that to her, I stared at Selene . Selenes face, who was actually always a good woman . Dont mess it all up I know I endured the urge to embrace her immediately . Chapter 178 In Delfina Merchant Company in Malonei, in one of the two drawing rooms . I am facing with Delfina . Other than us, there is another woman inside the room . Its Selene . Shes next to Delfina and me . With an appearance of a sleeping beauty, she is floating in the air while enveloped by a dark aura . And of course, Im the one who released that aura and making her float . She looks like a princess in captive by a demon king Im showing her a dream right now . A dream of the truth That means, brainwashing huh . Isnt that the conduct of a demon king after all? Delfina casually said with pleasure . She leaned over while swinging her ample chest and asked me . What kind of truth are you showing her? The truth of Paulos, the founding father of Aegina That man who is said to be actually useless? You knew about it? From what I heard from Selene, Paulos seems to be treated as a great man, but Eleanor who heard that said the history is written by the victor joyously . Meaning, Paulos should be written in history as a hero class individual . But Delfina easily said the opposite . I am not foolish enough to believe what Aegina have announced by itself . Of course, that is also true with the kingdom that Aegina fought at that time Un? Aegina claims that Paulos is a hero, and Mercouri who was their enemy at that time claims that he is an incompetent who was just lucky . But in Calamba and Siracuza which was neutral at that time, it was written in their history that Paulos was a useless man, but was popular with his surroundings Theyre quite different huh, all of them The allies, enemies, and a neutral bystander . The closest to the truth would be The bystander that had nothing to do with them Delfina nodded . The history made with the comments of the bystander is the most objective Ill keep that in mind That sounds quite familiar . Come to think of it, Eleanor seems to look down at the heroes or overlords that she had been involved with a lot . I should hear half of her story from now on . Dont worry, I shall tell everyone in the future that you are a Three World (God?Demon?Man) Slaughterer I wont believe any history that you speak of from now on Kukuku It is good and well that you get along together Delfina shrugged her shoulders while rolling her eyes . After chatting for a while, I added the camouflage effect on the aura enveloping Selene hiding her from Delfina, and got into the main topic after making a situation where its just the two of us . I think that its about time to start the counteroffensive . How is Aegina, the Three Lords Regency right now? It is starting to stabilize . The Three Lords Regency is original an emergency measure when the royal family cannot administer the government . In the current situation where both the King and the Princess were kidnapped and missing, most of the people are convinced that that was all that they could do I see Adding to that Delfina eyed me, she rolled her eyes too . Starting with Queen Calamba, for some reason, most of the kingdoms leaders have declared that they will welcome the Three Lords Regency until the king returns at the same time . For some reason, at the same time Delfina repeated the same words twice . Its that thing that I asked Rica and Helene . I asked them to strengthen the Three Lords Regencys legitimacy, to make a situation that would be a hurdle for Selene . What I told Rica and Helene reached Aura, Fiona, and Marie, so all of them did it at once . Furthermore, for some reason, there are rumors saying that the main culprit of the kidnapping is actually Princess Selene . That, from a different route used by the three lords He? Because of that, even if Princess Selene denied the Three Lords Regency, the people would not follow her immediately . For the reason, they have the righteous cause``this is doing it too much Is that so? Well, I am receiving profits so I do not mind though You did? Why? With information again? I remembered the time with Siracuza . That time too, Delfina said that she would gain profits, and sold my information to the barbarian army . I dont know much about it, but Delfina looked like shes in a good mood for a while after that, so she probably earned a lot . I thought that it might also be the same this time . The bed of His Majesty the King . That bed that you brought with you . I gave them that Un? Ahh, come to think of it, I warped with the kings bed A certain somebody is secretly searching for the whereabouts of His Majesty the King A certain somebody, huh We brought up that bed that fell into a cliff for some reason and gave them only that tattered bed . Together with the place where we found it . That guest seemed very happy, giving us so many things as reward She feigned that the king was dropped under a cliff huh . Although I think of this every time, your obsession with making money is amazing . To think that a single bed would earn so many profits I am not that deeply obsessed . Considered that Kakeru-sama would come to buy me, the amount that I made myself would become simply double after all I see I smiled . Delfina also smiled gracefully . That exchange of casual words was fun . After doing it once, I returned back to the topic . I understand the midst of it . Delfina, I want to ask something of you Please, Im all ears Delfina exaggeratingly sighed with a yare yare . Give back Malonei to Selene I understood Delfina answered instantly . This woman, she expected it . While being Aeginas territory, Malonei is a town that Delfina bought . It is still nominally Aeginas, but Delfina has the actual rights to govern it . With me asking her, plus, the best place for Selene to start her movement . I guess it cant be helped that she could guess it . After that, I ordered Delfina many things . Soldiers, weapons, rations . I ordered the things necessary for Selenes counteroffensive from Delfina . I have all of them prepared . We only need to decide the date you are going to receive them Youre quite efficient It is profitable after all I see As expected of Delfina, its when I thought of that . *Parii``n!* The glass window to my side was shattered . That thing that broke through the glass window attacked Delfina . I casually blocked it with Eleanor . ``but . Whats this? I couldnt knock down that thing that came flying . It sucked into Eleanors blade . It sucked into her, changed its shape, and became something pulsating like veins . The word corrupt appeared in my head . That corruption done by someone continued for a moment, but immediately stopped . It did not only stopped . It rapidly tilted like a plant and fell off Eleanors blade . You are ten thousand years early to try and take over me Eleanor said joyously . I see, that kind of attack huh . W-What was it? It looks like they caught up with your actions I looked out of the window . I saw a man in black clothes . His whole body is covered in black including his face and only his eyes could be seen . Although that man was glaring at me, his consciousness was pointing towards Delfina . My movements? That thing right now was something to control the mind and body of the opponent . Those ones who were hit by them would be manipulated at will . Well, its a substitute for truth serum You heard her I cannot hear Eleanors voicebut Delfina frustratingly bit her lower lip . She felt frustrated that her actions backfired . That man who aimed towards Delfina released his killing intent . ``!! Delfina who was hit by it held her breath . Oh? oh?, thats some good killing intent right there``huh! I threw Eleanor``at the opposite side where the man wearing black is . There was another one there . I dont know if its magic or because of his clothes, that man was hidden in the rooms wall like a chameleon . Eleanor pierced through the mans stomach and nailed him to the wall . I told you not to throw me Ku! The man in front of me turned around and ran away . They probably planned on having him take my attention with the other one attacking, but it was easily seen through so he ran away . But, thats too naive . Did you think that Id let someone who aimed at my woman escape? Even if our side was the first one to pick a fight, even if its our failure . I reached out my aura hand, pulled out Eleanor, and chased after the man . Eleanor suggested something interesting along the way, so after I caught up to him, I used my aura double in return, corrupted him, and made him spit out whos the mastermind while destroying his soul . There wasnt a surprise . Those men were sent by Duke Melina Ve Therios . Chapter 179 In my bedroom where the moonlight illuminates, I talked to Delfina while letting lie in my arm . If there is anything that could overturn the Three Lords Regency, that would be the existence of King Aegina Although theres the possibility to overturn it with your strength Eleanor said joyously . I flicked that Eleanor with a finger for not reading the air, and continued to chat with Delfina . That is why, they searched for news of the King, while hiding that he was kidnapped from the people . And you pulled up that bed from the bottom of the cliff and handed it over to them . Thats fine, but King Aegina is not only the old man whos stuck in bed`` As if to verify the answers, Delfina continued with a pragmatic tone . ``there is also the legitimacy for Selene Mi Aegina to become Aeginas Queen For those Dukes, the only thing that they need to beware of is Selene now that the King is dead . Making the legitimacy of the Three Lords Regency last, by making the King nominally recuperating his sickness in the royal palace . And the only existence that could destroy that is Selene . In the case where Selene raised an army and call them rebels, their legitimacy would become imperfect In the case where Selene raises an army, there is a need to gather enough soldiers . The neighboring kingdoms have politically recognized the legitimacy of the Three Lords Regency, and there is completely no sign of soldiers gathering But there is one place where both soldiers and weapons are gathered in one place . And when they investigated it, what a surprise! It was the merchant who found King Aeginas bed I said in a slightly exaggerated manner with a dramatic tone . That female fox! She must be hiding something . Theres the possibility that shes connected to that brat of a princess . ``Ha! I know! The reason she gained Malonei was all for this!! Delfina also said with a similar dramatic tone . Shes like a villainous noble . No, that female fox might be the mastermind?! We should catch her and make her speak``so, they came I reviewed the current situation with Delfina . Most of it were speculations, but it shouldnt be that off the mark . By the way, I also tortured those guys who attacked using my aura, but they were only clueless small fries ordered to kidnap Delfina in a state where she could speak . She frustratingly bit her lower lip . This was completely my fault . I shouldve completely hidden the movements of gathering the soldiers Dont worry about it . It isnt that much of a failure No, it is a huge failure . I have made actions that made me connected to a customer I should hide it from You should just be careful next time Kuku, you are really soft to the bone when it comes to your women I flicked Eleanor with a finger . Its not like Im soft on them . If you fail, you should just be careful not to fail in the next time . Its a normal thing . Leaving Delfina behind, I returned to the drawing room . Selene was, as usual, floating in the air while enveloped in my aura . That intruder that hit the wall and the shattered glasses were quickly cleaned off and everything was back to normal, but only Selene had not changed . Shes still enveloped by my camouflage aura so she was left like that without being found by anyone . Its about time Soon after Eleanor whispered, Selene woke up . Shou? Youre awake This place isI was Selene who just woke up looked around with blank eyes . And finally, she remembered the situation she was in . I talked with Shouand showed me many things Thats right . You understood now Pauloss truth? Was that the truth? How is it? I have only shown what I have seen . If I put into your words, its a movie without monologue Since Ive become deeply connected to her, there are times when Eleanor would use the words from my previous world . Having her explain things using my knowledge is very convenient . Just like she said, it felt like that . What flowed inside of my head before I showed it to Selene felt like a movie without monologue . I got convinced and told Selene . I showed you exactly what Eleanor has seen it was exactly how you saw it . Paulos Aegina is just a thug at first and he did not have any abilities . Hes weak in fights, and couldnt read letters as well, if Im correct . He loves widows and failed many times because of that, and have countless failures because hes weak to alcohol Un But, strangely, he had a strange charm, and as a result of lots of things happening with everyone around him thinking This guy, really? It cant be helped, so I should give him a hand . , a kingdom was made Un, that seems to be the case Hes exactly like you . Especially how you werent good as a person Thats whyI should take Paulos as an example? Yeah I nodded . I can only swing my sword . Im completely useless about other things . But I want to do something, so everyone, help me I told her while copying her tone, and gently touched her cheek . Youre fine just like that Shou Ahh I nodded . Selene showed a serious face . She looked straight at me, with the sincerest gaze she ever showed me, with those eyes that seemed to challenge me, she then said . Un . I got . That is for the best huh Hou Eleanors emotions flowed into me . A little unexpected, but impressed at the same time . Ill do what Shou said . I will ask help from those amazing people who can do the things that I cant . Not making tantrums like in the past, I will ask them sincerely, and ask for their help She did not grow timid nor became desperate . Ill ask someone elses help for the things I cant do that was all . Her face says that she thinks that thats for the best and the most suitable . Shou, help me Leave it to me I nodded and Selene smiled like a blooming flower . That was theColorless Queencalled in later generations . Without emphasizing her opinion, she would frankly take in her subjects good opinions with that sounds good, lets go with that . It was the instant the new Selene was born . Chapter 180 In Maloneis outskirts, in the living room of my Magic Cottage that I enveloped with my camouflage aura . Helene and I were there . Does it mean that this would be our base for a while? Yeah . Im involved, Delfina moved . Because of those two points, both my mansion and Delfinas Merchant Company cant be used Thats why we moved here . The Magic Cottage that can be taken out freely, the invisibility camouflage aura that cannot be seen through unless on has powers greater than the Demon Sword Eleanor . With that combination, it can be said that its absolutely safe . Kakeru-sama What? It would be dangerous if they activated a strong strategic-class wide range magic circle on an approximate area at the place they think we are in I see . It wasnt perfect huh I nodded . Its exactly as Helene pointed out . The combination has its strength with being easily moved and being invisible, but its defensive capacity is just decent . Just like Helene had said, if they activated a wide range magic that would possibly hit us, it would be effective . Youre letting your guard down Ill be careful``thanks Your welcome Helene smiled . And when I pulled her to me and kissed her even using my tongue, the door opened and Selene entered . Ah! Selene witnessed me being fond of Helene and blushed . When I released Helene, Selene said with a red face . Thank you, Shou, for protecting Father Dont mind it . Itll be troublesome if he dies before you surpass him There is the sleeping King Aegina in the room where Selene came out from . Delfina became a target, so he cant be left there anymore, so I brought him here . Im not interested at all with aged men, but King Aegina must live to grant Selenes wish, so I brought him to this place which is the safest place for the time being . Well then, we should decide what were going to do from now on I said and looked at Helene . From a womans face to Teresia of Twin Flowers . She returned to Princess Helene who is best at warfare, and opened her mouth . After Duke Therios, Duke Annis, Duke Gate``the so-called Three Lords, gained a righteous cause, they divided Aegina into three parts, stationed soldiers at each of them, and established their rule Effective control huh Yes What will we do with that? There are two things needed . One is military force . As long as it is essentially under their rule, battles cannot be evaded . No matter what we would do, there is a need to beat them I know that . The other one is? Helene took out her folding fan without saying anything . Its the new fan that I gave her as a present a while ago . She used that and gracefully pointed towards a room . Its the room where Selene came from . Father? More specifically, a legitimate cause Legitimate cause? Selene tiled her head . She looks like she doesnt understand at all . something like this? I lightly gripped Eleanor, released an aura and enveloped my body . I imagined the appearance of King Aegina when I saved him and took him away . And then . Father?! No, its Shouwhy turn to Fathers appearance? What should I do with this appearance? I asked Helene, not Selene . You only need to appear on the battlefield . The Three Lords Regency only have legitimacy when the King cannot administer his rule . As long as the King takes action, that legitimacy would be dissolved I see However``it is only King Aegina, Kakeru-sama cannot fight during that time . There is no other choice but to leave you in the headquarters I see Helene and I stared, and nodded back at each other . There is actually no need to do that . Im able to use my aura on another person . And in fact, I also used it on Helene when we infiltrated to find information . After using it to someone else, Im able to maintain their appearance even if I took some distance from them . Just by doing that means that it makes me unable to fight . But even so, the reason why Helene said that is to make Selene fight . Naturally, since Im unable to fight``Selene could only brace herself . Meaning, its like this . The King would be riding a palanquin, and the Princess will fight on the frontlines That will be the best way to gain legitimacy, and after the battle, Selene-sama would gain authority``in the shape of becoming Prime Minister Princess I see I nodded, and confirmed with Selene . Are you alright with that? Un, I think so Selene answered promptly . She answered brightly, without hesitation . From how shes narrowing her eyebrows until I talked to her, its easy to tell that she doesnt understand most of it, but even so, she said shes alright with it . Leaving the things she doesnt understand to those who can, asking for their help . She is trying to put that into action . Thats fine for now, I thought, and asked Helene . With Malonei as the starting point, where should we attack first? Hanya You answered instantly . Why is that? Because it is the battlefield where the strength of the one leading the army and their strength of breaking through is tested, having the most restrictions in the terrain, when advancing from Malonei She held her fan with both hands and glanced at Selene . Thats good, Helene . It looks like shes planning on planting confidence on Selene using the first battle . Chapter 181 About a hundred years from now, there is something that was called Battle of Hanya . That battle occurred during an invasion war . The Aegina Kingdom at that time was invaded by other kingdoms, lost battles after battles, and was likely to be defeated . The Kingdom will fall if this continues, the King at that time judged, and started ceasefire negotiations with the condition of handing over half of the kingdoms territory . Even so, the enemys invasion had yet to stop, but the King continued the ceasefire negotiations by showing the attitude of non-resistance and obedience . But the First Prince at that time objected that instead . Claiming that there is no reason to negotiate for a ceasefire in the situation where they have lost continuously, he advocated for further resistance . The King did not show approval . The Princes opinion were all rejected and finally, he was deprived all military authority . The Prince obeyed``at least, on the surface . He obeyed the Kings orders and made the army retreat, but on the other hand, he went out for a walk, taking two hundred of his direct subordinates . The place he went for a walk was Hanya . Its the place where one million enemy troops are approaching . Hanya was an extreme topography interposed between the mountain road and the lake, which was unsuitable for the deployment of a large army . Using that topography at its best, the Prince annihilated a million enemy troops! That fight where two hundred men annihilated a million enemy was called the Battle of Hanya, and was recorded in the annals of history . And because of that Battle of Hanya, the enemy kingdom has lost much of its military force, with that reason, it made Aegina come back to life, and eventually won the war . Ever since, the Battle of Hanya became synonymous with the battle that overturned numerical inferiority . It is Helenes idea to use the first battle at that place where individual strength strongly affects the battle, and make Selene confident . Selene Mi Aegina continuously swung her sword . Leading 200 soldiers, she charged while swinging her sword . She is not commanding them . She is leading them ahead . She does not have the ability to lead other people . The only thing she could do is to charge using her individual prowess . That is why, rather than to describe it that she is leading 200 soldiers, it is better to say that she is charging as the spearhead of 201 soldiers . The enemy force that came to intercept them was 1000 . Five times of Selenes . Selene did not falter to that disadvantage . She only continued to charge . Following the legendary Battle of Hanya, the same 200 numbers``was, of course, not the reason . Selene is still in the realm of ignorance . There was no way for her to know the Battle of Hanya, the greatest and most honorable battle in this kingdom . What makes Selene assured is that existence behind her . Even behind those 200 soldiers, the man riding on a palanquin . That elderly man whose appearance was emphasized to the limits, with the flag of Aegina Kingdom raised up in the air . Of course, it was not King Aegina himself . It is the Demon Sword Wielder that she still continues to call as Shou, it is Yuuki Kakeru . He is there, he is looking . That fact gave Selene the courage, protecting her to all kinds of fear . She is still in the realm of ignorance . She does not know the identity of the feeling that makes her move forward . She does not know, that that feeling is commonly called as love . She does not know, but its effects were strongly displayed . Selene charged . She charged more daringly and braver than anyone of the 201 . She cut off more soldiers than anyone . Selene repeated the basic stab, slash, and sweep that she learned from Nana to repeatedly defeat the enemy . At first, she faithfully repeated the movements she learned, but as fatigue accumulated, her movements started to become dull, making her form collapse . And after exceeding a certain line, her movements changed . Humans, when they reach a certain line of exhaustion, their body would move in the most natural way and the most ideal way they could . That movement of hers, were the movements of that that continued to linger in her mind . Those movements that even appeared in her dreams . Just like that, he movements changed . Blood clouds have started to dance . Im looking at the battlefield from the palanquin . Selene is fighting hard . Although its 200 vs 1000, with five times in their difference, the number that actually makes contact is actually the same . Helenes completely right to choose this place . Shes completely right, but . Those movementsits somewhat Kuku, youre quite loved huh Ahh, she was copying my movements after all Although both of her speed and power lacks, just her movements looks completely the same Eleanor guaranteed . Thats right . Selene moved stiffly at first, but halfway, her movements became that which were completely the same as mine . The way she fights with her sword completely looks like me . Though its a bit complicated seeing the exact movements that I do . It would have been impossible to copy it to that level if she did not have a strong emotion for it Thinking of that, it became interesting . Chapter 182 Selenes destructive power increased more and more after she became able to move like Kakeru, but on the other side, the soldiers that she was leading could not keep up with her . Some injured, some collapsed . The soldiers who could fight properly within the 200 was below half . Princess, the soldiers are tired . We should retreat temporarily One young soldier, a man who is a commanding officer advised to Selene . Selene answered without delay . I got it! What should I do? Eh? I dont know the way to retreat . What do I need to do? Selene held herself from charging and defeating soldiers face front and advance . The soldier who advised was surprised . He is one of the few men within the 200 who knows Selene of the past . He did not think that his suggestion would be approved, nor imagined that he would be asked for advice instead . What? Should I continue to advance like this? Eh? No! The gong for withdrawal . Their side has more casualties, so they should pull back if we withdraw Then, Ill leave it to you Ha! The soldier conveyed Selenes order . The gong for withdrawal was pounded loudly and both armies retreated . At night, in the camp in the outskirts of Hanya, inside the Magic Cottage guarded by the soldiers . Im facing with Selene . H-How was it? For your first battle``no, you were quite good Really?! Their soldiers were more skilled, but they have more casualties . Your central breakthrough made that possible I-Is that so The time to pull back was great too . The speed of deciding to retreat from when the air of battle started to sway was brilliant . The decision to immediately withdraw under that advantage doesnt exist much in my memories ``she said so Eleanors evaluation was quite high, so I told it exactly to Selene . Its because I didnt know Un? Someone told me that its better to withdraw because the soldiers are tired, but I didnt know whether theyre tired or not . I didnt know, so I just followed the advice . Just like Shou told me I see This girl, shes really going to the extremes . Interesting I could feel the Eleanor was really enjoying it . I agree . Shes interesting, Selene . A person really changes when they do huh Eh? W-What? Its nothing Well then, what should I do from now on . Inside the Magic Cottage, in the sand table placed in the living room . I placed magic powers onto it, and it showed the diorama around Hanya and showed the military strength of both parties at the same time . The enemy was decreased at some level with todays advantage, but if this continues, it would take time to defeat them . Kakeru? Passing through the ceiling, the ghost maids Tanya and Peggy fell down . After Selene withdrew, I sent out for reconnaissance . How was it? Just like Kakeru said, theyre planning on holding themselves in Hanya As Ive thought huh What are you going to do? If it turns into a long-term battle, reinforcements will come and our side would be attacked on both sides . If we receive a pincer attack in this narrow terrain, it would be devastating We should just end it before that happens Are you going to the frontlines instead? I didnt mean that This is a battle to make Selene gain confidence . There will be no meaning if I enter the fray . Also, Im just thinking right now that I want to see more of it . I want to see more of Selene fighting instinctively just the way I do . What will you do then? Selene Un, what? You will charge again tomorrow okay Un! Should I do it like I did today? No I raised the corner of my lips . You will charge after I launched one attack The next day, with Selene and the soldiers marching . After a nights rest, first aid, 90% of them were able to fight again . But, the enemy wont come out . After the Battle of Hanya, Hanya was turned into a fortress . It was turned into a fortress so that just like the prince at that time, a hero would lead his comrades to counterattack with this place as the starting point . Helene said that its a kind of a propaganda . No matter what happens to the kingdom, as long as this place is fine, the people of the kingdom who believes in the legend would continue to have hope . To maintain that, it was turned into a fortress . The soldiers who came out yesterday are hiding themselves inside the fortress today . Kuku, it really looks like a strong fortress from how it looks Yeah And so? What are you going to do? Im throwing you ``fue? Was it unexpected? Eleanor raised a dumbfounded voice . You told me a few days ago right? Not to throw you . But I should throw you with full force if I really insist Y-Yeah Ill throw you with full force I sent the signal . I made Selene and the soldiers open a way . Theres no longer an obstacle between me and Hanyas fortress . I held Eleanor with a reverse grip and took the posture of throwing . I took a deep breathand breathed out . Haaaaaaaaaa!! I released an aura, enveloping Eleanor . The Demon Swords appearance changed . From a huge sword longer than a persons height``to ten times bigger . H-Hey, you, dont tell me`` With one shout . I threw Eleanor who became as big as a truck . The Giant Eleanor flew while making the winds roar . And``it pierced through the fortress . Deafening explosive sounds were made and the ground shook making the soldiers only barely able to stand . After everything has calmed down, a hole was opened in the fortress . A giant hole, as if it was hit by a missile . O-Oh god What a monster A-Amazing! The soldiers were astonished . They looked at me and the hole with their jaws dropped . And within them, only one was not surprised and immediately moved . Selene Mi Aegina . Only she did not stop, and just like we have planned, she charged as soon as I finished my one attack . What an interesting girl . Chapter 183 After several assaults, Hanya fell . Hanya had lost its function as a fortress with one attack from Eleanor and turned the battle into a melee . Theres still the difference between the number of soldiers, but Selenes charging attacks completely overcame that . Their side completely lost the will to fight after the soldiers surged in the opened hole of Hanya and fell into a total collapse . Other than the few soldiers who have surrendered, the others have retreated from Hanya . And Selene tried to charge towards them as well . Charge, charge, and charge . As if that was the only thing that she could do, Selene tried to faithfully execute that action . Dont chase them, Selene! I shouted and stopped her . My voice multiplied 777x passed through the battlefield clearly and reached her ears . Selene stopped to a still . I went off the palanquin and stood in front of her . I removed the aura I clad myself with and returned to my appearance from King Aeginas . Good job . This is enough I dont need to chase after them? Some should be let off as a messenger . So that they would know exactly what happened, that this troops are led by King Aegina Un, I got it Selene obediently nodded . Its exactly the opposite from just a while ago . She sheathed her sword and sighed . Is it from physical fatigue or her tension was loosened, Selene staggered . I caught her in an embrace when she was about to fall down . Thank you``ah! Selene pushed me away in panic . She got out from my embrace once, but she staggered and fell into my embrace in the end . Whats the matter? Because, Shou is, uhmthat persons Un? That person? Who? ahh, Helene huh . Selene calls me Shou . Its because I disguised myself using my aura when I first appeared in front of her . At that time, Im carrying Helene by my side and swung the Demon Sword . I see, Selene was charmed by that huh . I embraced her tighter . Good job un Selenes cheeks blushed and timidly looked down . And, she reservedly placed her forehead on my chest . How cute, maybe I should reward her some more``but when I was thinking of that . Selenes body gave away . She collapsed just like a puppet with its strings cut . I caught her in an embrace and peeked at her face . Her eyes were shut and looked asleep . You got tired huhgood job It looks like the reward will be for the next time . I carried her and took out the Magic Cottage . I let her rest inside . When I went out, one soldier was waiting . Its a male soldier, but hes familiar . I took off the aura that I applied . The male soldier turned to a woman . Slave troops, second platoon leader, Neora Comenena . I used my aura to change her appearance and made her mix into Selenes side . Good job . You did great Was that alright? I was watching even from far away . Good job on gathering the soldiers in front of Selene just like I asked you to Yes Neora was somewhat looking down but she looks happy . To let Selene gain confidence, there was a need to make a wall as thick as possible for her to breakthrough . On top of that, a wall that was not weakened . It is very easy for me or Nana, and my other capable women to make weakened soldiers line up in front of Selene . Its a piece of cake to hold back when the opponents are only soldier level . However, if it were like that, then there would be no meaning . It was important to line up uninjured enemy soldiers in front of her as much as possible . And so, theres Neoras turn . She has a mysterious skill . She can use a skill that would make her opponents force against them and guide it to the direction she wishes to . Even I lost my balance when I saw it for the first time . I used that . I disguised Neora and made her go to Selenes side . And using that skill, she guided the soldiers towards Selene without injury . She sent soldiers after soldiers endlessly towards her . She continued to guide the enemy soldiers so that Selene would need to fight against them nonstop . And Selene cut down all of those enemy soldiers . She broke through a thick wall of enemy soldiers that was thicker than normal only using her own skill . I did not lend her a hand at all . That made me happy the most . That happiness completely turned into elation . I gave orders to the nearby soldier . Its not one of the slave soldiers nor one of my women . I ordered that ordinary soldier to contact Delfina, to tell her to occupy Hanya . And, I turned to Neora . Neora, are you tired? Not at all . Im fine I see . Then, I have another job for you Yes! Please ask me anything! Neora replied in an army salute just like the other slave soldiers . Not that . Accompany me Kakeru-samasah! Neora realized the meaning of that and blushed . Good girl I wrapped my arms around Neoras back and knees and carried her to another room inside the Magic cottage . I loved her on the bed for doing the best job . At night, on the outskirts of Hanya . I drew out Eleanor who was stabbed into the ground . Im a kilometer away from Hanya . After that throwing attack pierced through the fortress, she continued to fly for another kilometer . Youre late . What were you doing leaving me here I made love with Neora I do not know whether youre overprotective or a spartan educator Who knows . But, theres only one thing I can say What? Its that Selene has become more of a good woman I shall make a prediction as well Un? After you and your women are gone, this world will be in hell . Rebounds would always come after a golden era Its like that huh . Well, that doesnt matter right now . Only whats in front of me right now does I see, whats in front of you huh I looked far ahead . At the horizon within the darkness of the night . I could see a faint sand smoke being rolled up . As Ive thought . They launched a night attack huh Of course they would . If you look at our numbers, it is normal for them to counterattack while we are rebuilding our strength How many are there? More or less, about 3000 . Ahh, Ill also add this . I feel that this night attack also includes an additional pursuit attack I see I raised Eleanor . How interesting . A well-prepared enemy of 3000 . Its only normal to immediately take back what was taken from you . But too bad, you wont get through here . Umu . I understand now . You are overprotective after all After all, you would go against an army of 3000 soldiers just for the safety of two women I flicked Eleanor who said that enjoyingly with a finger . Its exactly as she says, but its still annoying hearing it from her . You dont want to? Not at all? I dont have complaints as long as you use me with your full strength What a cheap woman, you are Kukuku, thats exactly right . I am nothing but a cheap woman just for you Eleanor laughed even more happily . This girl, shes also a good woman . I wont tell her though . I gripped her hilt tightly and took a deep breath . I sharpened my eyes and looked at the enemy in front of me . Lets go Umu The Battle of Hanya, the second round . The battle that made Eleanor satisfied ended during the night without anyone knowing . Not even Selene nor Neora . They were able to rest their bodies peacefully, to prepare for the next fight . Chapter 184 In Aegina Kingdoms army, Selene troops . What originally was 200 men became 500 after taking in the soldiers that could move in Hanya . Selene had sortied with those 500 . Her opponent is a 2000-men army under the banners of one of the three dukes, Duke Therios . With such number difference, it is enough to capture a fortress with an open hole . Most of all, Selene intercepted them head-on . With Neora who I placed beside her controlling the waves of enemy soldiers towards Selene who leads her army at the forefront, it was natural that a mountain of corpses has piled up in front of her . And Im watching that from the palanquin . Its about to change Soon after Eleanor said that, Selenes actions changed . From the forms that she learned from numerous repetitions, to the movements that are most ideal for herself . And it looked very similar to how I move . Looking from here, I almost felt that theres another me who is moving over there . And after a moment since Selenes movements changed . The morale is raised Yeah Because of the commanders movements changing, the morale of the soldiers was soaring . The other soldiers started to overwhelm the enemy, not only those in the middle with Selene . Eleanor and I were completely in a watching mood . By the way n? Do you know what some of those captured soldiers are calling her? Selene? What is it? They call her the Demon Kings Servant Eleanors enjoying laughter echoed inside my head . Demon Kings Servant? What the heck is that? It would seem that it was started by someone who encountered you on the battlefield Demon Kings Servant because she moves almost identical to me huh . and Im the Demon King? Kuku, you dont like it? Really? Demon King? When did I start to evolve to something like that Its an infamous name just suiting a human who exterminated a 3000 army without leaving anyone alive . The more it is, since you wield a Demon Sword Fu?n Well, the Demon Sword Wielder is more famous so it might not change, but``kukuku, poor girl . There is probably no doubt that her infamous name would be the Demon Kings Servant I should tell her myself later . She might like it Howeverone would really change if one does, huh Un? That lass, she was just an arrogant, selfish girl just a while ago, but shes a decent swordsman now She had the talents for it And lucky as well Her will is quite strong too . Thats the most important thing The only thing left is to raise her confidence I agreed with Eleanor . While looking at Therios Army who started to retreat with a devastating number of casualties . Inside the Magic Cottage . Me, Helene, and Selene . Helene is making a graceful yet calm look . Compared to that, Selene had a timid and nervous expression . Its good that shes not as arrogant and selfish as before, but its also troubling that shes this timid . I listened to Helene while thinking of a way to take care of that . The King of Aegina stood up to defeat the rebels and the one who is leading his army is Princess Selene . These two rumors have spread widely throughout the Aegina Kingdom and with the legitimate royal family their opponent, the Three Lords Regency has lost their just cause, and their soldiers are very apprehensive That means this war is about to end No, it would seem that the three dukes are claiming that the King and the Princess are impostors They plan on resisting until the end huh Theyre sure that Fathers an impostor after all Hmm Although King Aegina is alive, there is no difference in him being dead . Not only there is no way to heal him, there is also no signs of him waking up . According to Althea, such a disease cannot be cured by anyone . The three dukes know that, thats why they also knew that the king that appeared on the battlefield is an impostor . No matter what they claim, when the King`` Helene glanced at me . ``returns to the Royal Capital, and shows himself to the people, it will all end I agreehm, Royal Capital? What is it, Kakeru-sama? Theres something, something thats just stuck at the tip of my tongue . Hearing the word royal capital, I feel like I could recall something . I deeply thought about it, that thing thats just at the tip of my tongue . Do you need my help? How would a Demon Sword help me remember some``Demon Sword! Kakeru-sama? Helene, do you remember the case with Iris? Iris? Demon Sword Xiphos Yes, that Demon Swords where legends say that it was originally a single sword . Its about the case of Mercouri and Aegina having one each, right? Where is it? If I am correct, it is within the Kings harem Wheres the Kings harem? I asked Selene this time . I know that! Fathers harem right? It was in the Summer Palace That place huh Ive been there before . Yosh, I should go . I should go get Xiphos in the Summer Palace . What are you planning to do with Xiphos? Ill go get it and give it to Selene . It would be the best for her right now A flash shone on Helenes eyes . She reacted like she knows the infamous name, Demon Kings Servant . And then, she said with a serious face . I completely agree . Although it is a Demon Sword, Xiphos is Aeginas National Treasure . With a Princess who leads an army carries it to the battlefield, it would be a greater symbol I see . I didnt think that far All that Im thinking of is raising Selenes confidence, thats why I asked myself what would be the best way to make the infamous name Demon Swords Servant suit her . Now that its mentioned, its also good as a symbol . Because of that, the more reason it is for me to go and take it . UhmShou? Un? Even a stupid person like me knows . Xiphos is dangerous right? I heard that it would possess peoples hearts . Would someone like me`` You can . If its the you right now But Selene I called her name and stared straight into her eyes . Selene gasped and made her body look smaller . I told her while looking at her . With a strong, clear voice . Believe me who believes in you Selenes eyes widened, and slowly, she nodded her head . Chapter 185 I watched Selene sortie with her army on the top of a hill . They left Hanya, marching towards a town called Amphis . It is a town that supplies provisions and commodities to the Hanya Fortress . Although the town itself does not have any specialties, one could clearly see how well paved and maintained its roads leading to Hanya . Shall we go then Umu I took out my Warp Feather and warped to a place I have visited before . The Royal Capital Rethim, The Summer Palace . Its a place where Ive visited with Selene and Helene . Hya! W-Who`` I made the maid who I met instantly after appearing in the palace garden with a chop to her neck . The maid fainted and collapsed . I pulled her to an embrace and hid her in the bushes . Why are you hiding her there? Are you planning on taking her home for laters? There would be a commotion if someone finds her lying on the ground right? I dont like to find trouble before I get Xiphos I see Eleanor was convinced . I released my aura and enveloped myself . Its an aura that makes me invisible to other people . As long as Im enveloped by it, no one can see me unless they have the same level of power as Eleanor``in short, its almost impossible for anyone to see me . I just thought right now Umu? This, can Hikari see through it? Oh Darling, are you worried about the daughter marrying off now? I flicked Eleanor whos making unfunny jokes . Im not talking about that right now Kuku . Dont worry . It would take Hikari a hundred years before she reaches my level Its not like Im worried, butI see . Well then, I should start moving now . Eleanor, wheres Xiphos? You can feel where it is right? Im trying since we arrived, but I cant find it . Its either its being sealed, or its not here anymore Can you check which one it is? lend me your powers My powers? That one, that power lending ability of yours Ahh, that huh . Alright, what should I lend you? Your eyesight Youre literally looking for it? I found it a little surprising and funny . Lend Eleanor eyesight Eyesight will be lent to Demon Sword Eleanor . Time Remaining: 4 minutes 59 seconds The instant I lent it to her, I could feel the obvious change in my eyesight . I feel like the world looks as bad as it felt in my previous world . I found it Thats quick . Where is it? A map flowed into my head after I asked her . Its the map inside the palace . It looks like its a little far from here, deep inside the palace . I went towards there . Enveloped with the invisibility aura, while passing by guards and maids, I went straight towards the destination . Even so n? Including that time in Siracuza, you are really doing such a roundabout way of doing things . If you use meif you use me and Hikari, you can end this way with a few warps and swinging of swords If I do that, it wont help Selene right? Thats why Im saying its a roundabout way I think so too though . I continued to advance while chatting about unimportant things with Eleanor . Deep inside the Summer Palace . I advanced deep enough that noises cant be heard outside even if theres a commotion . I stopped encountering anyone and the air around me started to feel cold and still . It looks more like a prison than a palace quarter Thank goodness I didnt let Iris marry into here I agree . This place doesnt fit that girl Advancing furthermore, I arrived in front of a huge gate . Its a massive gate with the Aegina Kingdoms emblem embedded on it . Its here, huh I touched the gate and sparks scattered . I told you its sealed My bad, I forgot . What should I do? You only need to use me and hit it . With full force A seal that strong``I thought, but I noticed its not like that . Since Ive been connected to Eleanor, I could somewhat feel her emotions . This girl, she only wants to be swung in full force in the name of breaking the seal . Since that night, when we watched the starry sky during the war in Siracuza, she started to wish more of this . And of course, theres no reason for me to deny her of that . I unsheathed Eleanor and took a stance . Lets go Umu I stepped forward and swung down Eleanor . While I did so, I felt a little resistance from a barrier, but it easily disappeared with Eleanor and my full strength . A hole was created just to fit a single person on the wall . I entered and saw an altar . Its an altar that looks similar to the one I saw in Mercouri . One sword was placed on top of that altar . The Demon Sword I came for, Xiphos . We found it What will you do next? Before that, theres something that I need to do I found a stone statue behind the altar where Xiphos is . Its a stone statue twice as tall as an adult man, and wields a sword that looks similar to Xiphos . It started to move . Its eyes glared at me with red light flashing from it . ``a guardian . Ill attack with full strength Eleanors blade flashed with waves flowing through it . I thought I heard some words like is it an opponent worthy of that? . It was not like I heard a voice or listened to such words . Its just like what I felt earlier . While feeling a little weird about knowing the wordless emotions from Eleanor, I charged towards the stone statue . I hit it with Eleanor! I split the stone statue into two . Just this much? Looks like its not It regenerates huh The stone statue that was split into two stood up . The place where I cut it stuck together . And finally, it returned to normal, as if nothing happened to it . Kuku, thats quite some regenerative ability *Don!* The stone statue swung down its stone sword and the floor split and exploded . It looks quite powerful How formidable It looks formidable Though, I dont think of that at all . Its just a simple chat with Eleanor . This time, I released a flurry of slashes and chopped the stone statue into pieces . I reduced the stone statue into powder that scattered in the ground . However, it immediately started to move, gather, and return to normal . Whats this? I think I met this guy before You mean that lord of the valley? Ahh, Orycuto . Yeah, this thing looks like him Orycuto, the stone monster that lives in Orycudite Valley . Its feature is that its probably immortal . It would regenerate no matter how many times its destroyed and reduced to dust . I continued my slashes with Eleanor . This time, I split into four with a cross slash . The stone statue regenerates . It combined its four severed parts . It regenerated back to normal, but`` . The speed it regenerates is slower than before Its not as strong as Orycuto huh Since its like that, what I need to do is obvious I broke the stone statue . It regenerated, but I broke it again . After it regenerated, I thoroughly crushed it . The stone statues regeneration speed decreased each time I destroyed it . It regenerates completely within ten seconds at first, it then took a minute, then five minutes . And finally, it stopped regenerating even though Ive waited for ten minutes . I looked down at the stone statue, no, the stone remains with Eleanor . The guardians defeated . Next is Xiphos . Xiphos pulsed . It pulsed like the one from Mercouri . And then? What are you going to do? Do you remember what we did when we left Rethim before? When we took the King from here? Thats right . Im going to do the same thing at that time At that time? ah! She finally remembered huh . Thats right . At that time, I released more powers than my 100%, grabbed the aura from Eleanor, and spread it throughout the royal capital . The side-effect was, it turned Eleanor younger at that time . That was`` Ill do that with Xiphos . Ill mount it using your powers hou Eleanor who seemed to blush and flustered, started to seem to be having fun . Youre brainwashing Xiphos huh, not the King Thats right Alright . Try to do it I approached Xiphos while holding Eleanor . It pulsed stronger . The light it released from its blade started to look more sinister . Just like all Demon Swords do . However``it was far weaker than Eleanor . I released the aura and enveloped Xiphos . I felt resistance, but I didnt care and suppressed it . Just like suppressing a raging dog by pushing its head down . I eroded the raging Xiphos with Eleanors aura . What was born was a pure, honest, child-like personality . Chapter 186 I grabbed Xiphos . *Dokun!``* Although its incomparably weaker to what I felt before, it certainly has a pulse . It felt like a frightened child who was punished . There should be no problem even if I give this to Selene . This is too absurd that I cant even laugh What? Although its inferior to me, to think that youd reduce something in the level of a Demon Sword to this Have anyone ever done something like this before? Absolutely not What about you? Did you never tried it before? There is no human who has been able to use me before It means everyone else was manipulated by Eleanor huh . I never get bored with you, really . Youre making me see new things one next to the other Ill show you another thing soon Umu? Ahh, the limited time lottery huh I nodded . The limited time lottery ticket that appears every significant thing achieved . I should get something new from there . I could feel Eleanor looking forward to it . And, I also started to look forward to it . I returned to Hanya for once and went to Amphis . I followed the countless footsteps, the marks of the army, and arrived at the point where both armies collide . Un? Theyre being pushed back? My eyesight is still lent to Eleanor, so I unconsciously placed a hand above my eyebrows to try and look around . Both sides retreated . It looks like they have mutual casualties I see I just stayed where I was . After a while, the vanguard of the kingdoms army that retreated came and stopped in front of me . Shou! It was Selene who returned . There was not much blood on her, nor she looks tired as well . I got curious why and asked . You retreated quickly Un, this person`` Selene pointed at the soldier beside her . I knew it with a look . Its Neora who I asked to stay with Selene that I used my aura to disguise . ``said it isnt good to chase too far, and we should retreat temporarily Are you injured? Im not But you retreated that easily After all, I cant judge what I need to do Selene frankly said . She said it naturally just like eating when one is hungry . I glanced at Neora . It was a brilliant withdrawal It means she really retreated as soon as she was told to huh . How obedient Shes so obedient that its scary Scary? Selene tilted her head with a clueless look . She herself doesnt understand, but I guess thats fine for now . Rather than that``I took out Xiphos and handed it to Selene . This is``the Holy Sword of Pacification, Xiphos Holy Sword? For Aegina, that is I see Whats with this? I went to get it . Use it Un, I got it Selene received Xiphos readily . It felt anticlimactic, but, ahhthis is the current Selene huh . Kuku, Im looking forward to her future I sent a flick of a finger to Eleanor who seems making fun of it rather than looking forward to it . And from the start again, I told Selene . Continue using that from now on . We have the King, and a princess wielding the Holy Sword of Pacification(?) . With that, the noble cause is with us Its the excuse I thought beforehand in case Selene didnt want to receive it . Although theres no need for it anymore, I still told her that to be sure . It was like that huh! Un, I got it! Thank you, Shou! Selene gripped Xiphos and stared at it intently . Xiphoss blade pulsed with red light . The surrounding soldiers other than Neora raised their voices with awe . The soldiers are human too . Xiphos is probably a special existence for them . Un, its alright, I wont bully you Youre talking to Xiphos? Its saying Ill be good, so dont bully me anymore . And you easily told it you wont bully it I thought for a second and told Selene . Selene, I think you know this, but Xiphos is just a child right now Un Since its a child, you must scold it when it doesnt listen to what its said I need to scold it? Selene looked at me and Xiphos alternately . Her face looks like she cant decide which one to listen to with two opinions . She wavered for a while, but she finally raised her head and looked straight at me . I got it . Ill listen to what Shou says Xiphoss blade released a pulse . It looks like its panicking . Shousreally amazing . Xiphos is an amazing sword that even I know, and its protected by a great seal too . He just took it so easily On the other hand, Selene whos holding Xiphos started to look at me with an increasingly passionate gaze . I suggested to Selene who gained Xiphos to sortie once again . Selene swung Xiphos gallantly in their second attack . Most of the enemy soldiers that Neora gathered for her got stunned seeing Xiphos and got defeated soon after . Princess Selene appeared wielding Xiphos . That information quickly spread within the enemy army and their morale plummeted as quickly . They fell into a total collapse just within an hour from the start of the battle and started to turn tail . Kuku, too bad huh . It all ended before that lass got tired . I would really like to see your movements while wielding Xiphos I flicked Eleanor with a finger for being talkative . Selene and Xiphos . The power that I gave her granted her an unexpectedly easy victory . And that, was the start of her armys steady but powerful advance . Chapter 187 Before sorting out, I helped Selene train. I helped her train moving around in front of the eyes of the soldiers. I only stopped when Selenes breathing got rough and when her movements were clearly out of strength. Yosh, lets leave it here. You should rest before your next sortie HaahaaI got it Selene staggered to her feet and left, while being supported by Neora who transformed. After I saw them off, Helene silently approached me. Was that good enough? Yes. Moderately reducing her stamina just before sorting out. As expected of Kakeru-sama And the reason to reduce Selenes stamina is? Her Highness Selene became famous While raising her fan, Helene looked towards Selene and spoke calmly. The Demon Kings Servant, The War Princess of the Holy Sword. No matter which, it became famous. And for such people to appear on the battlefield, there would generally be two kinds of reactions The first one is? The awe from fear. I believe that it is a reaction that Kakeru-sama knows very well I nodded. Its true that many people look at me with such eyes. The second one is? The ambition for fame. It is from wishing to become famous for defeating someone with an infamous name. I have heard that Ropogiss Guardian General, Toto Caisalis is a man with a strong ambition, and it is said that he is confident in his swordsmanship as well Thats sounds like the type of person who would charge towards Selene without any fear. Isnt it dangerous reducing her stamina? Helene calmly reached out her hand, pointing far away with her fan. In that place called Yakore Valley, the Mage Troops that was newly made from the absorbed soldiers is waiting. I would ask of Her Highness Selene to engage them to a battle for once, feign into a retreat, and lure them to Yakore Valley Then, youll attack them with a focus fire huh Helene nodded. Her Highness Selene is a clumsy person. Although she would obediently retreat when she is advised to do so, it would be suspicious if she retreats with full of vigor Thats why you asked me to make her lose some stamina huh According to the reports, Her Highnesss fighting style is spreading widely together with her name. They say her movements would change when she becomes tired It is easy to tell when shes already tired, huhI see After luring them to the Mage Troops followed by a concentrated attack, Her Highness would be recovered with the magic ball that Kakeru-sama possesses, and launch a counterattack I see I called Neora. I told her everything what I heard from Helene, and while telling her not to tell Selene, I gave her a magic ball from my Different Dimension Warehouse. I watched Neora run towards Selene. It is very rare to have this kind of strategy. Up until now, it was enough with me having as the main attacker and break through using force. Since the main attacker is Selene, theres a need to do a lot of things. While it was to make Selene grow confidence, Unexpectedly, Im able to see one of the Twin Flowers of Teresa, the Strategist Helenes dazzle. Its what one calls a happy miscalculation. And Helene, she continued and said to me. One other thing. I want to ask Kakeru-sama something that only he could do Tell me Helene who smiled gracefully while holding her fan with both hands looked more and more dazzling. The two armies collided. The Selene Troops that the War Princess of the Holy Sword leads, and Therios Army that the Ropogiss Guardian General, the subordinate of Duke Therios, Toto Caisalis leads. The difference between the soldiers is 1 to 3. As usual, Selene is fighting with fewer soldiers. Early on, Selene who was supported by Neora showed her breakthrough ability at its full capacity, canceling the numerical disadvantages and fought them at an equal standing. Though it was only equal until Toto appeared. As soon as he appeared on the frontlines, he quickly found Xiphos, and attacked straight towards Selene. Selenes movement quickly changed because of the training with Kakeru earlier and the stamina she lost during the battle. Her movements changed from the stances that she trains on, to the splitting image of Kakerus movements. Toto revealed a smile. He had already known the information about Selenes movements changing when she gets tired. Neora suggested a retreat, and Selene accepted her suggestion quickly, and started to retreat. Toto pursued them happily. Toto and the Therios Army were lured to Yakore Valley just as planned and was showered with attacks from the Mage Troops positioned at the top of the cliff. It rained fireballs from the sky. Although it is a beginner magic, it could use to burst and could repeatedly be casted, so its the most popular magic in the Mage Troops. Suffering such attacks, the Therios Army fell into confusion and Toto was forced to take control of the chaos. And there, Selene Troops counterattack started. Selene who have recovered using the magic ball, just like Neora suggested``and just like Helene planned, attacked the Therios Army. The momentum was completely on Selene Troops side, the Therios Armys fell into more confusion, and started to collapse. They desperately ran away from Yakore Valley, trying to escape. The Demon Sword Wielder was gazing down upon them while that all happened. Lets do it That again huh What? You dont want to? I wont complain if its at full force I see I held Eleanor with a reverse grip, lowering my body, and just like a bowstring being pulled, I gathered the aura to my right hand. And, I threw Eleanor. I threw her towards the entrance of Yakore Valley that the Therios Army tries to escape from. The mountain shook, and after screams coming from both enemy and allies. A crater, no, a cliff was made at the entrance of the valley. Eleanor who I threw at full force gouged off the ground, creating a cliff that has a bottom one could not see. Looking at that, I remembered Helenes words. If there were a bridge, I wouldve liked to drop that bridge, but such a thing doesnt exist in the terrain, so I want to ask Kakeru-sama to make one. Although its also fine to simply create a landslide that blocks the path. I see. I got it. A seemingly bottomless hole suddenly appearing at the entrance of the valley. Seeing that, I got satisfied, completing what Helene asked for. And while that happened, the battlefield had stopped. Both the enemy and the allies were stunned and flabbergasted by the sudden destruction of the terrain, making the fight almost pausing. But there was still one who has yet to stop. A person who would only do what she was told and what she thinks all that she could do. Its Selene. She continued to charge. Charge alone in the battlefield where the enemies and allies are mixed together. And, Eleanor who I retrieved said enjoyingly. As Ive thought, that lass is going to be a big one She said with a laugh. And, the Therios Army that was trapped was mostly defeated and some captured. Selene became more and more famous. Chapter 188 Calamba Kingdoms Royal Capital, Meteora . Queen Rica is sitting on her throne in the audience hall of the palace . In front of her was one middle-aged man . It is a man wearing excellent clothes while possessing a noble bearing . After reading a letter containing the watermark of a certain family crest, Rica talked to the man . In short, Duke Annis wishes to borrow soldiers To put it briefly, yes I see . By the way, I would like to ask one thing Rica stated haughtily from her throne . Graceful and beautiful while emanating intelligence, with wisdom showing in her eyes . She possessed them even before, but recently, it is being told that she now possesses the dignity of a ruler as well . The man who came as a emissary of Annis, a Duke of Aegina Kingdom, was slightly overwhelmed by her presence . His name is Morris . A veteran who had experienced many negotiations as a subordinate of Annis . However, he was still slightly overwhelmed by Rica . I have heard that the one who leads your enemy army is the King himself? We believe that that person is an impostor . The King, His Majesty, is bedridden with an incurable disease . Although His Majesty has managed to survive thanks to Solomons Miracle, the Archbishop says that there is no hope for His Majesty to recover even his consciousness . We do not know who that person is, but he is a complete impostor I see . Do the people believe that? Uu! Morris got stuck between his words . Although Ricas words were short, it was a critical attack . You never told the people about the Kings disease up until now It is all for the sake of the stability of the Kingdom You announced that it is like this only after the King appeared . Do you really believe that the people would trust that? That is Moreover Rica continued with a serious face . Her dignity``the pressure coming from her strengthened . I heard that it is Princess Selene who is leading that army through battlefields . In the Princesss hands is Aegina Kingdoms nation pacifying treasure, as well as the origin of the noble titles, Holy Sword Xiphos . Are these two fake as well? That is There are many people who know Aeginas Holy Sword . Xiphos itself has a presence that one would be convinced that it is genuine if that one witnessed it himself . The real Princess wielding the real Holy Sword, if so, then the King that she is protecting is real as well Rica did not add for the people intentionally . There is a culture of thinking that it is inelegant to say the subject in cases like this when both sides knows about the truth . Also, there are cases when the words of the one who omitted it would feel stronger . Rica knows that very well, thats why she did it . Morris was unable to come up with anything to say back . It is Rica who held the initiative . Although it is the Three Lords Regency, I heard that everything started with Duke Therios . There are also rumors about the other two being deceived ``eh? Morris was so surprised that his eyes almost popped out . Thats not true . Hes a loyal subordinate of Annis . The Three Lords Regency was co-ordinated by the three, Therios, Annis, and Gate . It is definitely not started just by Therios alone . And, right now, I also heard that it is only Duke Therios who is at war with the Kingdoms army That isyes The people would be on the Kingdom Armys side as long as the King is real . If you were deceived, isnt it not late to turn back right now? that is not something I can decide myself Of course it is not . You should mention this to Duke Annis . I would even lend a hand if it is needed Her Majesty will? I have a personal relationship with Princess Selene . Yes, a personal one Rica said and Morriss expression became grave . Rica is indirectly saying this, I know everything because I have connections with Selene . And also, Ill help you if you want to back away now . I would like to ask for a while . I shall convey this to my Master You should hurry up . If its completely at a disadvantage, one would only be a defeated armys general . You should surrender while youre at an advantage, or at worst, equal I understand, but`` By the way Rica interrupted Morriss excuse . If its right now, I heard that Duke Anniss title of Duke would be guaranteed, and his second son would be given the title of a Baron We are not asking``ah no, please excuse me A scream-like voice came out of Morriss mouth . I understood . I shall immediately convey this to my Master Also Eh? Morris had a face of theres still more?! . Rica slightly softened her tone . About this, I have Princess Selenes approval with it . I heard that Duke Anniss third daughter named Alice is a very intelligent girl H-Haa That girl, I would like to have her here . Its not a hostage . The Garden of Roses . You have heard it before? Oh Morris lost his words . Giving and taking daughters between royals and nobles would only be either a hostage, or an alliance that would strengthen their families . If it is true that its not a case of giving a hostage, then the House of Duke Annis would possess a thick pipe to the Calamba Kingdom . It would originally be a huge problem for Annis, an Aegina noble, to be directly connected to Calamba, but that problem does not exist if the top echelons, the Queen and the Princess, have agreed on it . And, Ricas Garden of Roses, the Queens Harem is very famous among the nobles . It is a well-known rumor that Rica is gathering intelligent women . Guaranteeing the noble title, additional noble title, and a connection with the Queen . For Annis, rather than a war which is uncertain who would win, it is clear that anyone would choose this one . Using the carrot and the stick, making it so that there is virtually only one choice . It is Calambas Queen, Rica Calamba who did such a feat . Siracuza Kingdoms Royal Capital, Adoria . In the guest house in the courtyard of the royal palace, the Purosu Diner . The building that does not fit into the gorgeous palace . Inside that store that was full of empty seats, Duke Gates emissary, Carisal is occupying one seat . And in there, wearing an apron and a kerchief, in her poster-girl attire, Fiona brought him his food . Sorry to keep you waiting . Heres your mountain cow fried rice . This is this stores most recommended what kind of joke is this? A-re? Do you hate mountain cows? Do you like vegetables more? No, Im not talking about that . Im asking why in the world am I taken to this place . I was told that Ill be having a meal with the Queen Her Highness after resting for a while in the guest house Thats right . This place is that guest house . Its called Purosu Diner What kind of joke is this? This is why commoners are Ahaha Fiona smiled innocently . Dear Customer, what did you came for? Its not something that I can tell a brat like you Isnt it alright? Ah! Dear Customer, do you like alcohol? Ill serve you good ones if you tell me? Good alcohol? Yes . Although it looks like this, this is a proper guest house . It is the food that Her Majesty the Queen would eat, so good ingredients are used . Of course, the drinks too . For example, that onewhat was it again? Alcohol that was fermented and distilled four times? Four times?! They say that it tastes amazing you know? Also, that its only served to state guests . Are you interested? well, just a bit should be alright Okay?! Marie, take that out Marie appeared from the back of the store . Holding an expensive looking bottle, she put down a shot glass, and poured the bottles contents in . The alcohols rich fragrance filled the inside of the store instantly . Its a rich fragrance that would make any alcohol-lover almost tipsy even at this point . Dear Customer, heres your drink U-Umu Carisal lightly cleared his throat, then drank the alcohol with an it cant be helped face . How was it? Q-Quite decent it is Although Carisal said that, his face was honest . His mind and body were drunk from the delicious alcohol, and the corner of his eyes was already drooping . Well then, please tell us . Just a little bit is fine, okay? Well, let me seehm, just this much should be alright . My Master, Duke Gate wishes to make contact with His Majesty the King Eh? Why? Its to end the war smoothly . Since His Majesty the King is on the other side, the people would not support us . Its impossible to win I see . But why would he want to tell that to Siracuzas Queen? I cant te`` I know! Since were at it, drink a bit more Fiona poured more alcohol into his glass . The service of a poster girl and a delicious alcohol especially for state guests . Those were enough to make Carisal open his mouth . Carisal drank it with one shot, became high-spirited with the taste of the good alcohol, and said . This Kingdoms Queens are connected to the Demon Sword Wielder right? And, just keep this between us, but it is said that that Kings an impostor that the Demon Sword Wielder is controlling from the dark . He brought the real one with him after all . And the Princess Her Highness is using a swordsmanship thats identical to the Demon Sword Wielders Fumu, fumu Thats why you want to get an audience with the Queen Her Majesty and ask to get contact with the Demon Sword Wielder I see, I see . But why to Siracuza? Uhmm`` Inside Fionas head, she reorganized the human relations in an instant . The human relations that are clearly showing on the surface . Isnt Mercouris His Majesty the King good too? Right, the Demon Sword Wielder-sans face is being used in Mercouris new currency Mercouris impossible . Thats a complete sovereign . There are no gaps that can be used Theres none? In that point, Siracuzas Queens are illegitimate children, born and raised by commoners . Theres no doubt that this ones easier Is that so? Fiona smiled warmly . On the other side, Marie made a faint wry smile . Well, thats about it . Come on, give me more Okay okay Ahh, you can go now . You girl there . You fill my cup Me? Yeah G-Got it Marie took the bottle and poured it towards Carisals glass``that instant, her wrist was grabbed by him . Arent you quite cute as a diner girl? T-Thank you very much Are you free tonight? Eh, uhm, uh Fufufu, your hands this small and smooth Carisal brushed the back of Maries hand . Suddenly, he felt a hard bump . He touched the ring Maries wearing on her thumb . Whats this? Why is there a ring on your thumb``thumb?! Astonished, Carisals became paler than white . The ring on the thumb that symbolizes authority and the crest of Siracuza engraved on that ring . Marie is wearing that and so as Fiona . Carisal noticed the ring on the two``and noticed their identity . Blood flushed out of his head and fainted with foams appearing from his mouth . At night, in the Magic Cottage, inside the masters bedroom . There are three women on the bed . Fiona and Marie who placed their rings from their thumb to their ring finger, sleeping together while holding hands . And, the other one is Rica . She is still awake, spoiling herself within my arms . Rica, Fiona, and Marie . These Queens virtually immobilized two of the three Dukes, so I made love with them as a reward . Sorry, Kakeru With what? I placed a girl into your harem without permission Its your harem, so dont mind it . In the first place, you wanted her since shes promising right? Un, the third daughter, Alice Annis . Shes a little strong-willed, so she does not get along well with her father, but I heard that shes an intelligent girl . I was planning on asking you to save her in case you were to fight with her Theres no need to apologize if its a girl you put your eyes on Un . Ill check carefully if shes a girl whos worthy of Kakeru Ahh, do your best While answering like that, I thought . Not only the problem was solved through proper politics and diplomacy, she also obtained what she wanted . I thought that shes an intelligent girl since we first met, but recently, I think that shes becoming more and more intelligent . Fiona and Marie were also amazing . The things that they possess, it was used in their uttermost way, gaining an advantage against the emissary . The three of them are all good women . And while I was thinking of that, Fiona and Marie suddenly woke up and came to me . Kakeru-sanwe Were we of use to Kakeru-san? I thought it doesnt matter whether they are or not, but I also thought its unnecessary to say that out loud . Yeah, you helped me a lot When I said that, both Fiona and Marie, even Rica turned to a smile . To a beautiful smile, that as if flowers had just bloomed . The three of them, theres a limit to being cute! Chapter 189 Melina vi Therios . The current head of the House of Therios that was involved in the founding of Aegina Kingdom . That House of Therios has a history of once having the crisis of discontinuation of their House, and survived through adoption from the royal family . Because of that, Melina believes that he is a part of a royal family, having the bloodline of the House of Aegina . Possessing the blood of the royal family, although having the title of the Duke makes Therios a top existence within the Aegina Kingdom, having an abnormally strong lust for authority, he was unable to be content in his current status . The places which a person who is not content with the title of the Duke can aim for is limited . Melinas ambition naturally turned to Aeginas summit . The beast called ambition was completely released from its cage after the King collapsed and the Crown Prince fell . Melina drew Annis and Gate, bringing the ancient system, the Three Lords Regency to them, and attempted to seize power . After seizing that power, he had already planned on erasing the two other Dukes, namely Annis and Gate . With thorough preparation, his coup detat shouldve succeeded . If only the Demon Sword Wielder did not exist . Damn you! Annis and Gate! Damn you, making a fool of me! In the Royal Capital, Rethim . In the best room of the Winter Palace, the palace of the king, the center of authority, Melina threw the two letters he had finished reading to the ground . Unable to be content with that, he stomped on those letters many times . His face turned red, his obese body that was made by power and money was already out of breath just by doing that, with huge drops of sweat dripping down from it . *Gacha* The door opened, one man came to Melina . A man who have once assisted Selene, Abraham . Right now, he is working for Melina who had entered the core authority of the Kingdom through a legit way called Three Lords Regency . What happened, Lord Duke? Read those letters! Those twomaking a fool out of me! Abraham quietly picked up the letters and read them one after the other . Although his expression became solemn in the middle of reading them, he was still able to finish them with a cool head . Duke Gate is recuperating due to his sickness, and Duke Annis will transfer the headship of their family to his eldest son, huh What an absurd thing to do at this timing! What sickness! What transfer the headship! How spineless you are for wincing for just a little thing! Please excuse me for saying this, but His Majesty is on their side Its an impostor! However, the people`` An impostor is an impostor! Her Highness Selene is with them The Three Lords Regency has more legitimacy than a single princess! Xiphos is also with them That is just a chunk of moldy iron! Abraham closed his mouth . He understood that there would be no meaning to whatever he tells Melina . No, it might be more accurate to say that he was disappointed and gave up on him . He gave up on the man in front of him who illogically denied everything like a fool . However, he still had the clear mind not to show that on his face . Without showing the disappointment he has towards Melina, Abraham followed what he was saying . It is exactly as Lord Duke says . With only an impostor, a princess, and an ancient relic, the legitimacy is within Lord Dukes hands . If so, then there is only one problem What! What is the problem> Its the enemy army . This is the single and the greatest problem . Since it is now in the shape of a war, nothing will end if they are not annihilated Only that?! Gather soldiers, make the civilians enlist as well It is unfortunate, but`` Abraham chose his words carefully . Abraham used the words that Melina likes and the words he is able to accept . People are stupid . They only believe what they see with their eyes . No matter if its an impostor, just a princess, or an ancient relic, these combinations would look like the real thing in the eyes of the foolish mass . I believe that it is very difficult to gather soldiers starting now Whatever! Just gather them, gather whatever you can! yes Melina was enraged more than what Abraham expected, so much that one cannot exchange a conversation with him . Abraham became more and more disappointed . He tried to come up with something, while lamenting on his luck in choosing his liege . Thats right, theres a way! Lord Duke? Do you know Shinai? Yesits the key point in the borders, for many years, it has defended against Comotoria``wait?! Borrow soldiers from Comotoria with the condition of giving them that Lord Duke, please reconsider it! If Shinai was given to them, our Kingdoms second biggest city, Tabol shall be completely undefended . Moreover`` If this goes on, this Kingdom will be stolen by an impostor . One or to Tabols, its cheap as long as I can protect my Kingdom What! Abraham couldnt help but lose his words with that . Tabol is not something that they could afford to give to an enemy . Tabol is not a simple city . It is made in as a backup in the case where there is an emergency, as a place for the royal family to escape . The roads leading from the Royal Capital Rethim and Tabol are well maintained, on top of that, there are also fortresses along the roads . It is nigh-impossible to capture Tabol from Rethim, it is made in such a way . If Shinai were given away, then Tabol would come as well . If Tabol was taken away as well, then it is the same as giving away half of this Kingdom . It was something that an Aeginean must never do . Thats why he desperately resisted and tried to object . The angered Melina called soldiers, made them capture Abraham and keep him in the cells . That one case with Abraham was only a tip of the iceberg . Following the advance of the Kingdom Army, the people that have proper minds around Melina disappeared one by one . In Comotoria Kingdoms Royal Capital, Krades . Im naked, sitting on a stool in the middle of the elegant main bathroom, while letting Aura whos wearing a maid uniform wash me . There are also several other maids, however, they are not moving directly to serve me, at most, they would help Aura wash me . Aura is washing my body earnestly . How is it? Kakeru It feels quite nice . Youre good at washing huh Im usually having my maids wash me, but it feels good, so I learned it so I can wash Kakeru I see . Thank you I turned to Aura, held her chin, and kissed her . Although blushing, Aura continued to wash me . I let her do what she wants, and started to speak of the reason why I came here . I want to ask something of you Other than educating Selene? Thats right I got it . Just tell me Pretty soon, an emissary from Duke Therios will come to this Kingdom How do you know its here? By the process of elimination . The more that Mercouri uses its currency, the more it shows my involvement with them . Siracuza and Calamba were already contacted by the other two, so they would also be avoided . If so, this is the only place where Therios could contact I see About 90%, that guy would ask to borrow soldiers with the condition of ceding territory . The other possibilities would be money or women Isnt that? Aura enjoyingly said while rubbing my back . Its because Kakeru made it so thats all that he could do Thats slightly wrong . Its Helene who did that . I just guessed from the situation that thats the most probable thing that would happen in the current situation I see According to Helene, theyd probably borrow soldiers with Shinai as the condition if thats true, then what an amazing offer it would be Auras hands stopped for an instant and said with a serious tone . Is it really that amazing? Giving Shinai away . You want to take it? Shinai Kakerus planning to add Selene to your harem right? Yeah, thats why Im doing all of these things If so, even if Comotoria gets it, its just the same with Aegina having it I see . If so, Ill ask you again . Just extend the negotiations as it fits . I want to let Selene slay Therios after all I got it . Leave it to me While accepting readily, Aura continued to wash me . After a while, another maid entered, ran and whispered to Aura . I caught it with my 777x hearing . A person who names himself the emissary of Aeginas Duke Therios has asked for an audience Aura nodded and made the maid go back . Its as Kakeru has expected Can I leave it to you then? If you would listen to one of my requests What? Tell me The maids over there, theyre girls who are very hard-working Hearing Aura mention them, I looked at the maids around us . if you take care of them after me Youre using me as a reward? After all, its the greatest reward that I can give them . Having Kakeru meet them and feel special I see After hearing that much, theres no way I can refuse . After making love with Aura, I made all the maids let me listen to their heart . I granted all of them the first time that they wished for . Just like that, Therios was completely buried starting from his surroundings . The end of the war is near . Chapter 190 The Kingdom Army continued its advance, continuously getting bigger while absorbing more captured soldiers . They are all originally citizens of the same Kingdom, and this army is one with a great cause because of the King and the Holy Sword that Kakeru acquired . Most of the soldiers did not show much resistance and quickly joined the Kingdom Army . There were also some who waved their white flags even before engaging a battle . Gradually, the military strength of both sides was reversed . The Kingdom Army had exceeded the number of the Dukes Armys soldiers . Reaching this point, with the scale of the battles, the victory was no longer singlehandedly decided by Selenes troops . Although Selene continued to show her battle prowess, that was all . The situation of the war changed quicker than Selenes growth, increasing its scale as if a snowball falling from a slope, advancing towards the climax . Shou, do you have time right now? In the encampment, inside my Magic Cottage . Selene came to visit when I was listening to Helens strategy for the next battle . She entered through the door, but``she seems somewhat strange . Shes wearing a gloomier expression than usual . Whats the matter? Uhmyou know Dont hold back if you want to say something . Ill tell you if its something I cant accept O-Okay . Uhm, you know, Shou . The healing ball that Shou uses for me to heal my wounds Youre talking about the magic ball? Un, that . I wonder if I could have one Its fine, butwere you injured? I looked at Selene . She doesnt look like shes injured . Or rather, I asked Neora to always carry magic balls, so she shouldve used them if Selene was injured . That was not the case, but shes asking me directly . Something must have happened . T-Theres a person I want to use it to . A person I want to save! Hmm What are you going to do? Eleanor asked and I thought . Theres no problem at all giving Selene something like a magic ball as much as she wants them, but Im interested about why it turned to a situation that she would ask me like this . Alright . Is one enough? Un! Thank you Shou! Selene became delighted``received the magic ball with a face of relief, and left the cottage . While that happened, I asked Helene to wait there, hid myself using my aura and followed Selene . Selene walked through the encampment where the number of soldiers has increased a lot . Shes holding the magic ball with both hands very carefully . Princess! Where are you going? I shall accompany you as a guard Princess, it is cold tonight, please wear this coat Princess`` Selene continued to advance with soldiers calling out to her one next to the other . All of them seemed very friendly, and clearly calls out to her with respect and admiration . Shes quite popular Thats a good thing . Thinking about the future, it is absolutely better that shes respected by soldiers and the people Dont you feel jealous? Why would I be jealous by this? Hmm . By the way, a boy who lives near the mansion seems to be giving Hikari feverous gazes tell me his name and what his face looks like later Kukuku, Eleanor laughed . I continued to follow Selene and arrived at a tent . I entered the tent with Selene . There are a few injured soldiers inside . Most of them have light injuries, and Selene ignored them, going straight to the back of the room . There was a heavily injured soldier there . Hes lying on the ground with his chest moving erratically and breathes roughly . A military physician came to Selenes side while she stared at that soldier . Princess What will happen to him? The military physician shook his head . It looks like his condition was not good . He saved Princess . He must be honored risking his life saving you Hmm, it looks like its a soldier who got wounded from protecting her Come to think of it, Selene Troops were a little slow on retreating today They was too deep within the enemy lines because of the usual charge attack, so they got isolated as a result This soldier probably got wounded when he protected Selene at that time Its probably about time to change her actions I guess so Selene kneeled towards the injured soldier, and pushed the magic ball that she held as if its a world-protecting treasure towards that mans chest . Princess! You will be soiled with blood`` The military physician tried to stop her, but the magic ball activated . The healing light enveloped the heavily injured soldier, illuminating the whole tent . While being satisfied with Selenes expression changing to a good one unlike when I met her earlier . I turned away from the soldier who was being healed, secretly leaving the tent with my appearance hidden . The next day, the Kingdom Army sortied after changing its formation . It was changed to one that would not let Selene Troops isolated within the enemy lines, while allowing both engaging armies to see the Princess and the Holy Sword when they met . After changing the formation to that, the army marched towards the next town . But suddenly, the reconnaissance that cleared the way ahead flew back to the Selene Troops in a panic . This is bad, Princess! What happened? Ebal! Ebal is burning! What?! Selene was stunned . She quickly took the horse that the reconnaissance used and rushed towards Ebal . Selene forcefully made the horse run even though she was not good at horse riding . Although the horse almost changed into a raging one, despite being almost thrown off, Selene desperately clung to the horse and made it advance . And what she arrived at, was the town of Ebal that was completely changed . The town was burned . Nowhy?! Princess! Neora caught up with her together with the Selene Troops . Selene did not give them a glance, quickly running around the town . There was an unbelievably small number of casualties compared to the size of the town . But without understanding what that indicates, Selene ran around desperately . And finally, she saw one man . A dying man with terrible sword and burn wounds . Are you okay?! Hold on! Gaha! What happened? Hey, tell me what happened! What happened to Ebal! T-Te, ri, os Duke Therios? Forcefullyeveryoneto, make them, soldiers Why! Why do such a thing! Pleaseplease saveeveryoneplease`` The hand reached out towards Selene, but, it failed to do so . The man lost strength half way, never to raise his hand again . Selene put the mans corpse to the ground . She looked at her hand with eyes turning red, seeing it close and open . And there, Neora caught up to her with the Selene Troops . ets go Eh? Lets go . Were going after them . Someone who, someone who treats this Kingdom like this`` please calm down, Selene-sama Neora looked at the man, looked at the surroundings, and looked at Selene . She clearly understands how she feels right now . However, Neora had received commands from Kakeru, the command to hold Selenes leash tightly . We are sticking out of the formation too much . It is dangerous to chase after them like this . There is the possibility of us being defeated or even wiped out . The possibility of all the soldiers following Selene-sama die Uu! Selene groaned . She wavered, wavered between her anger and Neoras advice . The latter won . After being taken to Kakerus side, Selene received various kinds of education, making her underestimate her abilities instead, and started to listen to other peoples advice . She understands that they were too far ahead of the army, and she also understands that that is dangerous to themselves . A scene appeared on her mind, a scene of a soldier . A young soldier who was heavily injured for protecting her yesterday . That scenemight happen to everyone here . The scene of everyone in here getting heavily injured``no, they might even die . Selene was unable to carry through with her anger . Igot itlets join up with Shou Selene squeezed out her voice, as if she vomited blood . Neora felt her chest being tightened . Selene forced herself to be convinced, while she strongly bit her lips, and blood was dripping off her tightly closed first . But, Neora couldnt allow her to chase after them . For her, Kakerus command is absolute . If she let Selene follow them, there is no doubt that she would be put in danger . They would enter a fight where Neora could not guarantee that she can protect Selene . Neora could not allow her to do such thing . And just like that, the order of turning back and joining up with the main army was given . But, the order was not completely obeyed . Princess, lets chase after them! The one who called an objection was no other than the soldier who was heavily injured yesterday . N-No, didnt you hear what we talked about? Itll be dangerous`` If we dont chase after them now, therell be more victims! And for us, if its for the current Selene-sama, we wont mind some danger . Right, you guys! Yeah! The soldiers raised their voice . Their hearts become one, with a roar that shook the ground . You guys Thats why, please order us Princess . To protect our Kingdom Selene looked at them unbelievably, thinking why they would go that far for her . The negative way of thinking that she gained after staying at Kakerus side`` . She stopped it . Selene looked at Neora, with an apologizing gaze . And, she quickly rubbed her tears``tears from anger and tears from being moved, and told the soldiers . Everyone, follow me! OHHHHHH! The morale that was as high as the heavens were as if it celebrated the coming out of the cocoon of the Princess of the Holy Sword . Chapter 191 After the incident in Ebal, the Therios Army accelerated in retreating. The act of violence of completely burning down a town and forcefully drafting the residents quickly spread throughout Aeginas territory, making the already detaching hearts of the Aegineans completely detach. The Kings Army was welcomed to in all their destinations, enabling them to avoid useless battles. And that was not all. I want to fight for the King and the Princess. I want to fight with the Holy Sword Xiphos. I want to defeat the heinous villain Therios. People who had various thoughts gathered and the size of the Kings Army snowballed. When they arrived at the Royal Capital Rethim, the Kings Army was already fifty thousand-men strong, and on the other side, the Therios Army was a mere three thousand-men. The outcome of the battle is already clear for anyone to see. And, with only a single total army attack. With the return of the legitimate ruler of the Aegina Kingdom, there were many who changed sides from the army of three thousand. Rethims gates that should have enabled them to keep the castle for more than a year was opened easily and the Kings Army swiftly rushed into Rethim. Therios! You came, you brat In the throne hall of the Summer Palace. Therios who is sitting on the throne had a different appearance from when Selene last met him. He is wearing a crown and a cape. He suited himself with the appearance that is only allowed for the king, sitting on the kings throne. Get away from that place! That place is not something you can sit on! Who deserves to sit here then? Dont tell me its that impostor? Uu! Selene groaned. Its true that if one were to ask if that fake king``Kakeru deserves that throne, she could only answer no. Selene admires Kakeru. No, you could even say that she worships him. On the other side, she was unable to deny the words thrown to her, as she was someone who loves Aegina and wishes to make Aegina greater. But still, she did not need to hesitate. Even so, it is still not you Selene silently said. Thats right. It was not him. It was impossible for it to be Melina. You dont deserve it even more, as someone who burns a town just for your own safety and desires If so, then who deserves to be the King then? Dont tell me its you? You selfish bile princess Un. Ill be it What``! I will be it``the Prime Minister Princess Thats impossible for you If so, then Ill ask everyone to help me What? Ill do my best to study the things I dont understand. If I still cant understand it, Ill ask someone else who does to help me. I am, just`` Selene stared straight at Melina and declared with a resolute tone. ``only need to be unhesitant During the night where there was no moon, cloud, or wind. Inside the magic cottage in the day before attacking Rethim. I said that to Selene who looks worried. Unhesitant? I told you this before. If you lack the abilities, then you only need to ask the people around you to help you Un In other words, there would be a lot of people working for you. You hear me? Its going to be lots of people. With that many people working for you, what do you think would happen if the person in their top is hesitating and always look lost? Uhmm Think of it as a person. His left feet is moving forward, but his right feet is going backwards T-Then, hes going to trip Exactly. You only need to be unhesitant and always show the direction you are moving to. Thats all you need Is it enough with just that? Thats good enough But Selene looked down. Shes making a worried face. I understand, but, still, was written on her face. Im an idiot after all Hmm. Ill give you a good luck charm then Good luck charm? Do you know Helene and Iris? Un What about Rica and Aura? I know them What about Althea and Delfina? Theyre amazing people The names I raised were the tutors I gave Selene. The color of admiration deepens in Selenes eyes with each name mentioned. All of them has a common thing Eh? Whats that? Selene leaned forward full of curiosity. I put my arm around her and sealed her lips. I kissed her lips strongly. She was surprised and her body turned stiff. All of them are my women U-Un. I know that`` Starting now, youre also my woman Ehhhhh?! But, Im`` Are they excellent women because theyre mine? Or are they mine because theyre excellent women? Which one do you think it is? Thatsits because theyre excellent women? Its both Eh Its both. In short, you are already an excellent woman. Im saying that you are going to grow even more as long as youre mine and become an excellent woman Do you still think youre useless despite that? Cant you believe in me? Selene quickly shook her head. I believe you! I believe in Shou. Ill believe in Shou and become an unhesitant, excellent woman! Good girl I pulled her to me and gave her another kiss. This time, it was as if she lost her strength, leaning her whole body to me. Lets start tomorrow. Ill be watching you so do your best Un! A strong kiss and words which were even stronger. Thinking about what she gained from Kakerus lips, Selene glared straight at Therios. She unsheathed Xiphos and pointed its blade that pulsed with a red light towards him. Unhesitant? Ha! Ridiculous words If so, then I wont say anything anymore. Ill defeat you here. Then its the end You fool. As you wish, Ill show you the sword technique of someone who defeated the royal familys swordsmanship instructor Melina unsheathed the sword under his cape. Both of them faced each other. The first one who moved was Selene. the only one who could move was Selene. The movement method and slash that was thought directly by Nana Kanou far exceeded that of Melinas and after a quick exchange, he was split into two horizontally. Wharidicuthis Eh? Melina was stunned. And even Selene who defeated him was stunned as well. S-So weak Selene muttered. She has yet to realize it. As someone who was recognized by Nana Kanou, she had already stepped into the realm of a master swordsman. Nana only moves under Kakerus orders. She does not use both bootlicking words and flattery. She only speaks out what she thinks. On the other hand, Melina is a Duke. Although it could be said that he was recognized by the royal familys swordsmanship instructor, that person probably held back against him. Melina was a person who was only being flattered. A master and a normal person. The outcome of the battle was only natural. Melina who was split into two crawled on the ground, then died while cursing. With this, its all finished. I think Letting out a breath, Selene sheathed Xiphos. Melina has died and the other soldiers started to surrender one next to the other. With her return to the Summer Palace, Selene felt that this war has ended. The only thing left isShou She thought about last night and the names Kakeru mentioned in her presence. She thought, if onlyjust like them Her heart was beating quickly, faster than ever before. Thats right, I should go meet Kakeru! She thought so. ``a magic was suddenly shot towards her!! She hurriedly unsheathed Xiphos and swept with a slash to block that magic used for capturing. Soldiers rushed into the throne room and Selene was quickly surrounded. W-What? Whats happening? Selene panicked. She could not cope with the sudden change in events. And at the entrance where the soldiers came from``one man appeared. He is wearing tattered clothes and his cheeks were sinking. The red marks that could be seen from his wrist show that he was chained just a while ago. That man`` Its been a while, Your Highness Abraham! Where were you? That, does not matter. I am here because``uu! Abraham staggered. The soldier beside him quickly supported him. The other soldiers were also looking at him with a worried expression. It looks like they are soldiers who admires him as individuals. Abraham raised his hand and made the soldier move back. He stood on his own feet, although he staggered, he looked at Selene with a strong gaze. I am here because I want to ask Her Highness one thing. What does Her Highness plans`` Im sorry! ``for this Kingdomeh? Selene bowed her head. She bowed her head deeply. Abraham lets out a ridiculous sound because of her sudden action. The surrounding soldiers also had faces that looked like they saw something unbelievable. Y-Your Highness? Im really sorry! Im sorry for treating you badly in the past. Im sorry for saying selfish things. At that time, I was just an idiot who knows nothing. No, I am still an idiot who knows nothing right now, but``ah, no, its just, Im really sorry for that! Uhheh Abraham was at a loss for words. He didnt know what do. Matching the timing of the Kings Army charging into the castle, his subordinates saved him from where Melina imprisoned him. After being saved, he found out that Selene has returned. He quickly thought. If Selene was still the Selene back then, if she was still that selfish princess. Even if he were to use his life in exchange``he must kill her at all cost. And looking for a chance, he was able to surround Selene. Everything was going as planned up until that time. However, her reaction was completely unexpected. Abraham even thought that she might be another person in disguise for a second. Im really sorry! Your Highness. Please let me ask one thing Abraham who somewhat regained himself asked. What does Her Highness plan to do from now on? Ill become the Prime Minister Princess! Those were the words that Abraham told her when she asked for advice back then. And, she also told Abraham the words that she did not use back then. Ill become the Prime Minister Princess and make this Kingdom that Father improved to become even greater! Is that so Abraham smiled. He took a step back then kneeled to Selene. Please forgive this Abraham for his countless impoliteness up until now. I wish to accept any kind of punishment If so, then you should forgive me. And if its okay, cooperate with me. Im an idiot, so I dont know what to do even though there are things I want to do I understood. I shall serve Her Highness with everything I have Abraham bowed his head. And at the same time, the soldiers who admire him lowered their weapons as well. This time, for sure, the war has ended. Chapter 192 In the Summer Palace of the royal capital Rethim. I am resting there. The night garden that could be seen from my room looked magical. I have visited many palaces since I came to this world, but this place is the most beautiful. Its as if a sky garden The King at that time used wealth as if it grows on trees Grows on trees? How much exactly? About half a years worth of national budget Thats amazing. To think that someone would go that far. It was made for the queen at that time, if Im correct? Umu. She was a beautiful woman, but she always wore an expressionless face. That King did many things for her just to see her smile. So, he made this place. And for the first time since that queen was married to him, she smiled after seeing this view The queens smile is worth half a years national budget huh. Quite amazing That is what men of power are I see Recently, I feel like the contents of the stories in the past I hear from Eleanor had changed. When we had just met, she usually talks about the heroes or overlords, the men that she used to death, and speak ill of them. Thats that not case recently. She started to talk about interesting things about the actual things that happened, things which were not written in history. And her tone when she speaks about them started to be like what a helpless bunch. Eleanor fell silent. Is she remembering about the past? I want to learn about that past a little, I thought. But, now is not the time for that. I have a previous engagement. Shou I heard a voice from behind. Its Selenes voice. I was waiting for here. She returned to Rethim and took back the Aegina Kingdom. The war has ended. Of course, there are things waiting to be done after that, but the matter is settled for the time being. And there, I came to take her. I decided to make her my woman. When I told her that, she told me to wait in this Summer Palace, so I was waiting for her. I looked back to Selene who had come. She is wearing a dress. A dress suitable for a princess, one that is both elegant and sexy. A dress that shows just enough skin, showing the places that she wants to show, but hiding the places that must not be seen. A dress that makes a man impossible not to react with. Of course, Selene is very beautiful too, raising the destructive powers of the dress. that is fine, but. Why is Helene with you? Helene is beside Selene. She looks just as usual but with a wry smile while holding the fan I gave her. U-Uhm, you know. I-Im going to be havings-sex with Shou right now, but! Selene stuttered due to the embarrassment and unconsciously raised her voice. I understand that. The problem is, why is Helene here? I want to, I want to make Shou happy. But, I dont know how to make Shou happy. Im an idiot, so I probably wont remember it quickly even I was told how to. Thats why`` Selene took Helenes hand and pulled her. I thought I should ask Helene for help! I`` Helene deepens her wry smile. ``told her that its her only first time, so its better with just the two of you, but Rather than that, I want to make Shou happy! Thats what she said I couldnt close my mouth that opened from surprise. Its me who made Selene like that. Im the one who told her to ask other people if theres something that she cant do. But I didnt expect she would do that now. Helene also told her that its better to spend her precious first time with just the two of us alone. Thats how it is normally. But, more than that, Selene wanted someones support just for my sake. I feel happy about that. I couldnt help but adore Selene who thought negatively but insisted firmly. Thats why`` Helene Yes Can you please leave? Yes The same reply. However, Helene sounded very happy in her second yes. She told Selene who wanted her to stay do your best and left the room. I approached Selene and pulled her to me. Shou``nn! I kissed her first. I kissed her strongly and strongly sucked her lips that felt a little sweet. Shouuhm, if its just`` Selene Following that, I stared straight at her. I pulled her closer and stared at her at a distance where our lips almost touched. Dont think of anything else. Theres only one thing you need to think of W-What is it? Its me Shou? ``nn! I kissed her again. This time, I slipped my tongue through her lips. At the same time, I undressed her and caressed her body. A captivating moan echoed within the Summer Palace. Wait, nn! Imfor Shouahn! Selene was unexpectedly stubborn. She still claims that she wants me to be happy instead of thinking of herself. But, I completely ignored her and just took her. I took her to bed for the whole night, teaching her the pleasure. Shou! Shou! Shou!!! I made it so all that she could think of is me. Just like that, Selene, the Aegina Kingdoms Princess, became my woman. And I gained a new golden lottery ticket. Chapter 193 It was the lottery ticket in the shopping center at the beginning . I won the jackpot and gained the rights to go to a different world . Furthermore, I hit another jackpot, getting the All Ability 777 Times, and came to this world . Many things happened and there were also incidents . As a result of solving all of them, I was able to draw the lottery once again in this world, and gained many more skills . And among them, I would be able to draw a special lottery when huge events were solved or achieved . The prizes would be different from the usual lottery and all of them have great effects, so I honestly look forward to them . And, after solving the incident in Aegina, I gained a golden lottery ticket, so I came to the lottery place with Eleanor and Hikari . Eleanor who is a Demon Sword turns to a human for some reason when shes here . This is the only place where she could cling together with her daughter Hikari . Okaa-san, Otou-san . Look, Hikari grew taller a little bit Hou, let me seehmm, its true, you seem a little bit taller I know right? . If this continues, I will be taller than Okaa-san soon? Umu, do your best and try to exceed me Inside the lottery place, the mother and daughter who turned to their human forms chatted with harmony . Hikari who is innocent and pure is as usual, but Eleanor could not help but look happy in front of her daughter . No one will believe that this girl is the Demon Sword Eleanor that the whole humanity is afraid of . Uhmthis will be the nth time, but please dont bring your strange family bonding scene here I heard a womans voice from behind while I was watching Eleanor and Hikari . Shes this lottery places staff and Ive been under her care for quite a while . I turned around and replied to her who looks troubled . Is it strange? Its quite normal this time though? Which part is normal, look`` She pointed at Eleanor and Hikari as she said . At your speed of growth, you should exceed me after a hundred years Yay?, its that soon! Normal mother and daughter dont talk about things in the span of hundred years Haha Well then, did you come today to draw the lottery? We have a special lottery today There was really one huh Yes . A certain someone conquered many Queens and Princesses after all Thats the reason? I took out the golden lottery ticket and stared at it . I thought it was because Aeginas incident was solved, but I was a little bit wrong huh . Yes . Would you like to draw? The staff finished preparing the lottery machine while I stared at the lottery ticket . Its a lottery machine that looks gorgeous than usual . Eleanor, Hikari . Lets draw lots Umu, I got it Yay? . Okaa-san lets go Hikari pulled Eleanor by the hand and came while swinging it . Although the staff is saying dont bring the bonding here, she prepared the stepping ladder as usual . This woman, she might be somewhat tsundere . Eleanor and Hikari climbed up that ladder and placed their hands on the lottery machine . Otou-san, how many times is it today? Just once Whats the prize? Eleanor asked the staff . Unlike her soft and silly mothers face she shows to Hikari, her attitude now makes one feel the wisdom that she possesses through all these years . Everythings a jackpot . All of them are unbelievable ones that dont appear usually Fumu . The prize issecret as usual huh Yes . Im sorry Well, well find out if we draw Eleanor spins the lottery machine with Hikari . *GaraGaraGara*``*Poton!* What came out was a golden ball . *KaranKaranKaran*, the staff rang her hand bell . Congratulations, its a jackpot Whats the prize? Its a pair ticket for a wonderful adventure Wonderful adventure? How ambiguous It being a pair ticket really feels like its a prize from a lottery I received the ticket-like thing that the staff brought . A wonderful adventure huh I thought what should I do while I looked at the ticket . We returned to the mansion from the lottery place and came to the adventurers guild in the town . I opened the door and entered . There are several adventurers and they looked towards me at once . Some looked with awe and respect, there are also those who show a rivalry attitude . I ignored all of those and searched for the person I came for . Kakeru-san! She called out to me before I found her . A woman who is holding a staff and wearing a witchs hat . Io Akos . Shes a famous person who was an apprentice when we first met, but now, she is an S-Rank Adventurer who would gather attention everywhere . Its been a while, Kakeru-san Yeah I heard about what happened Io whispered silently . I am not showing that I was actively involved in the matter in Aegina, so she did it like this . What did you come for today? I came to invite you Invite? I promised you during my wedding with Fiona right? Ah! It looks like Io remembered . At that time, I asked Io if shed like to have a wedding ceremony with me . Io did not care that much about the wedding ceremony, but she told me that she wants to go on an adventure with me . I promised her that Ill go on an adventure with her somewhere . You remembered Its a promise after all Kakeru-san Ios eyes turned watery . I decided that Ill bring her with me with thepair ticket for a wonderful adventurethat I got from the lottery . I returned to the mansion with Io . I called out to Hikari who was standing in the garden . Hikari, turn to a Demon Sword Un! Hikari obediently turned to her Demon Sword form . Eleanor and Hikari, the two Demon Swords . Are you going to bring Hikari-chan too? Io asked . I answered while showing her the pair ticket . The pair ticket is for two people, but I thought maybe its alright too with Eleanor and Hikari Is that so Well then, lets go I used the pair ticket . Suddenly, the ticket released a bright light . Light that almost overflowed throughout the garden was released from the pair ticket . At the same time, I heard a voice inside my head . A different type of voice from Eleanor . The voice told me to tell it the name of the person that will use the ticket . Its Yuuki Kakeru and Io Akos After I answered, the light enveloped Io and me . Its light increased in its density and I couldnt see the surrounding anymore . When I regained my consciousness, I was in a place I have never been before . I looked around . I can see the sea below me . Im on top of a cliff near a raging sea that you would usually sea in a climax of a suspense drama . Kakeru-san Io is beside me . It looks like we were not separated Yes! It looks like Eleanor-san and Hikari-chan is here too You also have your magic staff It was as expected up to here . I thought thatweaponswont be counted in the pair, so I asked Hikari to turn to her Demon Sword her and brought her too . The result was it was exactly as I thought . I was able to bring Hikari as well . I was, but . Where are we? Who knows? It said that its a wonderful adventure, but I cant see anything wonderful yet Lets walk over there, we might be able to find something I agree`` Otou-san! Hikaris warning echoed in my head . And I could feel a killing intent approach . I instinctively drew out Eleanor to intercept *Gakiii``n!* The metallic sound reverberated and a shockwave spread out . Kyaa! Io screamed and fall on her butt . What is it so suddenly``, I thought but doubted my eyes seeing the one who attacked . No, more accurately, I doubted my eyes seeing the weapon of the person who attacked . Eleanor? The dark longsword that the young man is holding . Its completely the same with the one Im holding . It doesnt only look the same . The presence that it releases is Eleanor itself . Theres no doubt . That was Eleanor as well . what is going on? Rodotos It was Eleanor who answered my question . Rodotos . Thats the name of the overlord that once wielded Eleanor, a name that I heard many times from her . And what that overlord is holding is Eleanor without a doubt . Looking at the situation, there is only one possibility . The past, huh Just like how it advertised, I could feel that it would be quite a wonderful adventure . Chapter 194 Rodotos charges and attacks. I blocked Eleanor that was being swung down using Eleanor. YYouuwwho aare yyou What a weird way to speak for an overlord I pressed Rodotos together with that Eleanor``however, he kicked in the air and returned. Rodotos who charges and attacks again suddenly shifts direction and releases a cleaving attack from my blind spot. I blocked using Eleanor. My hand got a little numb. I made a turn after parrying his attack slashing towards him with an arc. Rodotoss Eleanor receives my attack head-on. The Eleanors collided with black sparks scattering and scorching the ground. What power! As expected! That was my peak. It is just normal that its this strong Eleanor spoke with a somewhat serious tone. I focused and fought Rodotos seriously. The other sides Eleanor is above in strength. According to what she said, this was her strength at its greatest, and her strength as a Demon Sword is 30% greater than right now. Rodotos himself is strong. He has a lot of moves and his sword techniques is sharp. He should be just as strong as Nana even if he is just using a normal sword. And a guy like that is wielding Eleanor. Hes a tough enemy. As we continued to fight, our gears were rising. He attacks me from behind after leaving an afterimage, but I raised my speed in return, just returning his slash. Sometimes I would release a strong slash that would slam him to the ground, sometimes I would launch him to the air, follow him, and make him crushing towards the ground. While I did so, it greatly changed the surrounding terrain. Boulders were crushed, trees were burned by black flames, and valley-like craters were made in the plain. The scenery that looked pleasing to the eyes slowly turned into a gruesome hell. Haha Wwhat iis ffunny No, well. I just thought I never fought like this since that time with Olivia I stopped attacking. Rodotos whos wielding Eleanor is strong without a doubt. Hes stronger than anyone Ive ever fought. Stronger than any army, stronger than any monster, stronger than any human Ive fought. And``hes stronger than a Red Dragon. Our fight that destroyed the surrounding, it can be said that we were just equal. Pput tthat tthing ddown. Ii mmust kknow wwhat iis hhappening Ha! Steal her from me if you can! I also want the other sides Eleanor has to say. Mostly to satisfy my curiosity. And to do that`` Hikari, lets go! Un! Hikari was waiting. Ill do my best okay! I unsheathed Hikari. The daughter of me and Eleanor, Yuuki Hikari. The other Demon Sword that looks exactly like her mother, Demon Sword Hikari. I unsheathed her and raised her with Eleanor. The two Demon Swords, I took a stance at full strength. Rodotos who saw what I was doing changed his expression. WWhat, iis Youll know soon The second round. I charged towards Rodotos and attacked using the mother and daughter Demon Swords. We were almost equal when it was just our Eleanors, but the balance was destroyed because I unsheathed Hikari. Rodotos was gradually pushed back. My strength, speed, and reactions exceeded his. For every five exchanges we had, I would land one clean hit on him. That repeated many times, accumulating damage, and the difference between our powers only grows. If this continues, then I will`` UOOOOOOO!! Rodotos made a huge jump backwards and with a cry, he makes Eleanor pierce his palm, letting Eleanor drink his blood. The next instant, a huge black ball appeared from Eleanor. It appeared above Rodotoss head and has a diameter of twenty meters. Rodotos fixes his grip on his Eleanor and swung down. The black ball flew towards me. Just that! Wait! Otou-san! Io-oneechan! ``!! I remembered with the twos voice. Thats right. I brought Io with me. Though, I havent seen her for a while``there she is! At that place that turned into hell with my fight with Rodotos, Io was still sitting on the ground. I rushed towards Io and stood in front of her to protect her. The black ball flew towards us. I gripped Eleanor and Hikari tightly. Can we do it? Its up to you Thanks for that I guess! I released the Demon Swords aura and enveloped myself including Io. I defended with all of my strength. The black ball hits. I felt my vision turn dark. The next instant, a strong impact Ive never felt before followed. I feel the impact passing through the very core of my body. After I endured that, this time, the air around me compresses, and came a feeling of oppression that felt as if it tries to crush my body. It felt like it was crushing me along with my aura. Something likethis! I charged power in the core of my body, then released it all at once. Boom! The black ball popped together with that explosive sound. It scattered around us and melts the trees, the rocks, and even the ground. My vision clears and what I saw in front of me was not Rodotos but a huge army of skeletons and zombies. The Undead Army How nostalgic Is it to buy time? Or is it to take care of me after that attack? I dont know which, but theres no doubt that Rodotos left them behind. Theres around 200 of them, but it didnt take me a minute to clean them up. After taking care of the Undead Army, I sheathed Eleanor and Hikari, and turned to Io. I reached out a hand to her who was still sitting on the ground. Are you okay? U-Un It looks like you dont have any injuries I got relieved. Its completely my fault forgetting Io while fighting. I should reflect on this. And the said Io stood up after taking my hand, but her body is trembling. Whats the matter? Are you hurt after all? N-No. I-Its not, its not that Io continued to tremble as she spoke. Her eyes swims around and flinches when she saw Eleanor. Hmm. She reacts by just seeing me. She must be afraid of Rodotos Are you scared of that guy earlier? un I see I embraced Io who is scared by Rodotos. I gently held her chin, raised it, and kissed her. A kiss that only touches our lips. A short kiss that did not last for even three seconds. Kakeru-san? Are you still scared? Eh, ahI see. Kakeru-sans with me Io clings to me. While doing that, she made a small nod and closes and opens her hand. And then, she looks up to me. Her face returned to normal, with its usual bright smile. Thank you Kakeru-san. Im find now I see But, I wonder what in the world that person was? Hes wielding Eleanor-sanor something similar That was also Eleanor. By the way, his name is Rodotos. It looks like he was an overlord Ah! It was Rodotos huh. Kakeru-sans really strong after all?, just as strong as Rodotoseh, ehhhhhh?!! After a single breath, Io finally notices the strangeness and raises her voice. That face of her was also very cute, so I gave her another kiss before explaining. Chapter 195 I asked Eleanor about Rodotos . That guy was Rodotos for real right? Umu . Hes the real thing without a doubt Then that Eleanor was real too? Behold, that was me at my peak . From how Rodotos looks, he has fallen, so it should be after I let him conquer the world Eleanor said happily . That means both are the real thing huh . Then, this place ishow many years ago? Who knows What who knows? I have lived for so long that I stopped remembering about minor things like that This girl Uhm, if I remember correctly, Rodotos is a person from four hundred years ago Io answered instead . Is that so? Its written in history books, so I think so I see, four hundred years ago huh Uhm, Kakeru-santhat Rodotos, is he Hes the real thing Ehhhhhhh?!! Io was very surprised . The real thing? What does this mean? It looks like weve returned to 400 years ago for an adventure Adventureah! Thats right We were sent to four hundred years in the past with pair ticket for a wonderful adventure that I won with the golden lottery ticket . With this, it really sounds like itll be a wonderful adventure . I checked the items I possess while returning Hikari to her human form . I have Demon Sword Eleanor, Demon Sword Hikari, and she can return to her human form . I could also open my Different Dimension Warehouse and could take out my Magic Cottage . Within the items I possess, the only one that has a problem is my Warp Feather . I cant warp You cant? Yeah, I cant warp to Roizen nor Meteora nor Rethim . I cant warp to anywhere Ive gone to before Did Otou-sans feather got broken? That doesnt seem to be the case though I took distance from Hikari and Io, then used the feather . I teleported in front of the two in an instant . My Warp Feather allows me to teleport to any place that Ive visited once . It looks like because of the time travel, the place Ive been before had disappeared . It looks like the feather itself isnt broken . Oh, its good that its not broken Yeahwell then I thought about what we should do from now on while patting Hikaris head . Hm Kakeru-san? No, I just remembered something I remembered the time when I was sent to this world after winning the lottery . I saved Helene, aimed for a town, and did many things that I wanted . Just like that time, Im starting again with everything reset . However, its not a complete reset . I have the Demon Swords, I also have my items, and I even have a party member . Its as if Im in a bonus stage in a game where I retain my powers and it feels new to me . We started to walk to find a town . Come to think of it, why did that guy attack us? Are you talking about Rodotos? I also dont know Werent you on his side too? I have no memories of meeting you during this time . In the first place, theres no way Id forget about Hikari Mu! That sounds convincing . Eleanor was very surprised when Hikari was born . If in the past``if she had met Hikari in the fight earlier, then she wouldnt be that surprised . In the first place, you shouldve remembered about this event Umu I guess theres another mystery All women are innately mysterious I flicked Eleanor with a finger for saying cheeky things . We walked for around two hours and arrived at a small village . We passed through the fields and arrived at a small but peaceful farm village . Theres no one around here No, there is . It looks like theyve gathered inside the village All of the villagers gathering? Ah! I wonder if its a festival or something Lets go and find out I entered the village with Io and Hikari and walked towards the place where I could feel the villagers presence . We arrived at the village square and saw many people gathered there . In the center of all of those villagers was one old woman . That old woman is sitting on the ground and is holding her hands over a crystal ball placed in front of her . On the other side of that crystal ball was a villager-looking man staring at the old woman and the crystal ball with both fear and expectations . After ten days, travel towards south To the south after ten days? Correct . The encounter you shall have there will change your life . It is seven parts good and three parts bad . Got it? Seven parts good and three parts bad Thank you very much! The man kneeled in front of the old woman and bowed his head . Ne?, ne?, Otou-san, what was that? It looks like fortune telling I turned to Io and saw her make a small nod . As an adventurer, she shouldve seen people like her . Is she the real thing? I dont know . She isnt taking money, so I think that its not a fraud, at the least Well, thats true We stayed in our places for a while, watching them from outside their crowd . I sharpened my hearing and listened to their conversations . I cant believe that Akansa-sama will come here Good for you, you got your fortunes read Ten days later huhIll do my best It looks like she would read everyones fortune . As a proof, it was not the villagers who were walking towards her, but it was the old woman who was looking around and pointing towards someone to come, within everyones atmosphere that was filled with awe and worship . And just like that, after she read a few peoples fortunes . You . You are the last one She said as she pointed at one girl . The villagers sighed and sent that girl eyes filled with envy . The girl looked panicky and hurried up to stand in front of the old lady . The old woman stared deeply at the girl and held her hand over the crystal ball . A painful and agonizing, a suffering as if you were in eternal hell is waiting for you Eh? The girl could not believe what she heard . Although I dont know the reason, I felt that the villagers possess a faith-like belief towards this old woman in this short time . If that old woman had told her so, then it would be the equivalent of a death sentence for her . Overcome it . For beyond that is a single ray of light . One part good nine parts bad . It is one part good and nine parts bad No way The girl was at a loss for words . Youre wrong I interrupted . The eyes of the villagers gathered towards me at once . Confusion and``mostly anger . Eyes like that were pointed towards me . While Io and Hikari faltered, I didnt mind and walked past the crowd, towards the girl and the old woman . What do you mean wrong? The first half is correct, but the second half is wrong Hou? A painful and agonizing, a suffering as if you were in eternal hell . Of course it is . Beyond that is a single ray of light . That is true as well I told the old woman and looked at the girl . Its a face I know . Its a face that I didnt think I would see here . Its ten parts good with zero bad . Her destiny is already decided What I saw there was the lovely face of a petite girl . Tanya Chichiakis . It is the name of the girl who possesses the future of becoming Eleanors familiar instead of the Undead Army . Chapter 196 Who the hell are you! How dare you speak like that towards Akansa-sama! Apologize``!! After a moment of silence, the villagers shouted at once . It looks like they really respect this old woman called Akansa . All kinds of curses were said and Io and Hikari were scared, grabbing my clothes . Eleanor did not say anything, but I felt that shes enjoying the situation . One of the people concerned, the Tanya who was alive could only look around and panic . Akansa slowly raised her hand . Instantly, the villagers shouts stopped . Thats impressive, I thought, then noticed the old woman staring at me . Dented eye sockets, pupils that do not show its depth . She stared at me with such eyes . Be careful, foreigner After Akansa said that, the villagers clamored . From what I saw earlier, this old woman is a fortune teller, and the villagers trust her very much . On top of that, it was not like she would read everyones fortune . But, she would read mine . For the villagers, they probably saw it like the unknown persons fortunes were read, and he was even warned . They cant be blamed for making clamors . I ignored all of them and asked Akansa back . I got a little interested because she called me foreigner . Be careful? Of what? I cannot read your future Hee? You are enveloped by a massive, bottomless darkness Kuku, Ive possessed you after all Eleanor more and more felt it was interesting . A massive darknesswell, its probably her . But, even so Un? Its ten good with no bad . No bad, everything is good . such thing is impossible The clamors got bigger and bigger . And Akansa who said that shook her head . She looks like she felt that it was absurd, denying the thing that she saw . It looks like I made her confused because of Eleanor . I felt a little bad for her . After the old woman went away to somewhere, the villagers who have gathered in the square left and returned to their own businesses . The only ones who remained were us and Tanya who I met at this time . Uhm Un? Thank you for comforting me . Thanks to that, I feel a bit better Tanya said that and bowed her head . Her expression still looked sorrowful and heartrending . I didnt say that to comfort you . I just said the truth Eh? The, truth? You, youre Tanya right? Yesmy name is Tanya Tanya Chichiakis . You can use Ice Magic right? Eh? J-Just a little . How did you know? I can only freeze one or two drops of water, so I didnt even tell anybody Tanya looked at me as if she saw something unbelievable . Looking at her, I remembered the time when we first met . Tanya Chichiakis . We first met at my mansion . The mansion that I bought cheaply was a haunted mansion with an evil spirit possessing it . That evil spirit would attack the living, using mostly Ice Magic to attack . I defeated that evil spirit once and thought that it already disappeared for good . However, after I obtained Eleanor, after I chased out the Undead Army within Eleanor, she entered inside instead . A lovely ghost wearing maid uniform . She, who was bounded to the mansion, gained a new vessel called Eleanor . And, she regained herself, becoming a ghost with a bright and talkative personality . After that, using her trait of being unable to be seen or touched by normal humans, she became a very good scout that helped me in many battles . And to be able to meet her alive, was even more surprising than meeting Eleanor . Tanya invited us to her house . but, following her from behind, we left the village for some reason . We walked on the footpaths across the paddy fields and even went so far until they cannot be seen . Tanya, where are we going? My house, its just around there You arent living inside the village? yes Tanya nodded . She paused for an instant . It looks like she has some kind of circumstances That seems to be the case . But when I was about to ask her about that . Otou-san, somethings coming Kakeru-san, look at that I looked at where Io pointed at . In the outskirts where there doesnt seem to be anyone, a giant mountain cow appeared from nowhere . Although it looks like a cow from a distance, it grew sharp fangs, looking like a violent meat-eating beast . L-Lets run! Tanya tried to run back from where we came from . I grabbed her hand and stopped her . Its fine But! Thats a mountain cow! Its a very strong beast, and if it sees you`` Its fine . Just look I placed my hand on Eleanor . I havent met a mountain cow for a while``it looks like dinner is decided . Kakeru-san Un? Leave it to me I see I took my hand off Eleanor and left it to Io . She stepped forward holding her staff . She looked beautiful with the wind blows passing her by as she walked . She raised her staff and chanted her spell . Soon after, dark clouds appeared above the mountain cow, and lightning fell together with thunder . Io defeated the mountain cow with one attack . What a gallant appearance``and when I was thinking of that, she glanced at me . How lovable Un? That girl, shes probably trying to regain herself to you . She got so scared of Rodotos before, so she probably wants to show her good points to you here I see She doesnt need to do that thoughbut, since its like that . Good job, Io . As always, seeing your lightning makes me fall for you more ``! T-Thats not true at all Her face blushed and showed a happy face . Whats with that way of praising? You womanizer I just told her what I thought Kukuku Eleanor laughed interestingly and Io grinned for being praised . On the other hand, Tanya was speechless . She looked back and forth at Io and the mountain cow she defeated in one blow . At first, her expression showed doubt of the scene in front of her, but it gradually turned to admiration for Io . She stared at Io with a blushing face . As if I was looking at Julia and Agnes . This, did another girl fall for her? Amazingif I can be like that You can Eh? You can become like that No waysomeone like me You can I told her with a strong tone . Tanya, you can also become like that . I guarantee it I, can? Thats right I strongly nodded to Tanya and her face became redder than that when she looked at Io, and faced down . Chapter 197 After the mountain cow was defeated, we continued our way to Tanyas house . Tanya is leading the way, while Io and Hikari are walking beside her . Im following behind them, carrying the mountain cow . The reason why Im carrying it is its a waste just to leave it there, so it will be the dinner for tonight . Im thinking of making Fionas mountain cow fried rice . Tanyas cheeks were still as red as earlier as she leads the way and steals glances at me once in a while . And while shes like that, I called our sides Tanya and talked to her . That girl is you right? I dont know . Probably? I think The maid ghost Tanya has a bright personality compared to the living Tanya . Shes bright and lovely, and her difference with the always shy and timid Tanya over there is obvious . But, their faces look the same . Theyre not just similar, but both are the real Tanya still, yet different . The two Tanyas were like that, but she herself is saying she doesnt know . Probably? I cant think that shes unrelated to me . I think that shes me, but I dont remember much when I was alive . Thats why I dont know Was that the case? Un, after all, when I noticed it, I was saved by Kakeru . I can only faintly remember when I was in the mansion I see . Its also the same with you huh In this world in the past, both Eleanor and Tanya, they are saying that they have no memories of meeting with me . This, I wonder whats really going on . I flicked Eleanor with a finger and shrugged my shoulders . Well, it cant be helped since this girl is already so old Dont treat me as if Im a senile old woman But you dont remember, right? I felt her sulking . It looks like she cant retort back since I mentioned her not remembering . By the way, what do you think? Is that girl there the real Tanya? The color of their souls are the same He?? In that sense, that girl there is the real thing without a doubt Its becoming more and more mysterious It wouldve been easy to tell if shes a one and only existence like Eleanor . I followed Tanya while I thought of that . The house Tanya led us to was mostly in the middle of the mountain . Its on the mountain that is quite a distance from the village . Its a house with a simple making in a remote place . Not only it was a structure simply built, but it was also poor-looking inside . There is no furniture that could be called as furniture, making you imagine the person living here is really living a poor life . The mountain cow was quite a feast . It was deliciously cooked by Io who has a long history of being an adventurer, so excluding Eleanor, the four of us ate it deliciously . After eating, Hikari started to get sleepy, so Io accompanied her to sleep . After the two of them slept, Tanya timidly started to talk . UhmHikari-chans, Kakeru-sans daughterhuh? Thats right . Isnt she cute? Get a hold of your doting, you idiot parent Hikari is cute . Theres no objection . Y-Yes . Shes very cute Un, un Uhmthen, Io-sans, yourwife? Un? No, shes not Eh? But Tanya looked at me, then looked at Io and Hikari . I see . She misunderstood it like that huh . She thought that Io and I are a married couple, and Hikaris our beloved daughter . It also probably looked like that from her perspective . No . Ios not my wife Eh? Then? Well, I also wonder what kind of relationship I have with Io . One day, she suddenly asked me to enter her party, and since then, we would go on adventures and battlefields . Comrades, or party member, might be the closest Comrade She said out those words, then looked at me and Io back and forth . I also have a chance Tanya whispered in a tiny voice . She asked because of that, huh . I wanted to answer, yeah, of course you do, but . I glanced at my side . I looked at the maid ghost Tanya whos floating beside me . Looking at her, the words I wanted to say naturally appeared in my mind . I stared straight at the human Tanya, then said . I wanted to meet you eh? I always, wanted to do this I grabbed her hand and pulled her to me . Tanya lost her balance and fell to my chest . Ah! Although she let out a small scream, Tanya did not resist . Within my chest, she strongly holds to my clothes . The ghost Tanya came to my side . She floated beside Tanya and stared at me . Her bright and cheerful face was looked painfully yearning . Seeing the ghost Tanya, I patted the human Tanyas head, held her chin and kissed her lips . Tanya did not resist . She only froze for an instant, after receiving my kiss . Ive, given up for a long time Give up? Why? When I was born, my mother saw a dream . She was told in that dream, Your daughter is cursed . She would receive 499 calamities in her person, she will be unable to go to heaven after death, and she shall be caught by the evilest existence in this world Is Tanyas mother a prophet or something? Though I dont know about the 499 calamities, the part of being captured by the evilest existence after death is correct . Un, its quite right . In fact, I was met with many kinds of calamities, so even my parents threw me away, and I started to live here by myself I see Thats why, I have given up for a long timeKakeru-san, Kakeru-san might feel eerie after hearing that, but, even so, I`` Dont worry about it Eh? That evilest existence thing, Ill do something about it . If you want, Id even kick its ass for you Eleanor read the atmosphere and only sent me her laughter . Kakeru-san! Hearing my words, Tanya was moved, embraces me more tightly, and started to cry in the end . Im so sorry, Ive shown such a pathetic side of me Dont mind it There mustve been a lot of things that happened to her up until now . Tanya cried loudly within my chest . So that she wont wake Io and Hikari up, I took Tanya outside while embracing her so that she could cry to her hearts content . After Tanya stopped crying, she noticed that we were outside and was quite surprised . When did? Are you okay now? Yesthank you very much . Just hearing Kakeru-sans words, I`` Ill say this beforehand, Im not just saying it with empty words Eh? Believe in me . That evilest thingy, Ill do something about it ``yes, I believe you Good girl I pulled her to me again and embraced her . Tanya leans her body to mine . I took out my Magic Cottage, and inside there, Ill``but when I was thinking of that . Theres a house over there Lets go and ask Someone approached . Tanyas body turned stiff and moved away . From the darkness of the mountain, a pair of two appeared and approached us . Although Tanya took distance with embarrassment, she was stealing glances from me . I should hurry up and get rid of this pair, and once again, with her`` Excuse us, we just want to ask something We heard that Maratons Spring is around here, do you know where it is? It was a pair of male and female . Both of them are young and their faces look similar . If its Maratons Spring, it should be on the opposite side of the mountain Tanya whos living on this mountain answered instead . Opposite side? It means that we around this mountain once, huh Uhm, what are you planning to do in the Maratons Spring? That place, its a holy place where neither animals nor monsters approach, but yet, its a place that is very dangerous Tanya asked with a worried expression . He?, its that kind of place huh . The pair of two who heard that not only didnt get scared, they even showed expressions of excitement . We know, thats why were going there Yes . We will go to Maratons Spring, to destroy the Evil God Rodotos, and`` Destroy Demon Sword Eleanor What? Words that I cant ignore came out from the pair of man and woman . Chapter 198 I talked to Tanya and asked her to guide the two to that Maratons Spring . Tanya is walking through the dark mountain path ahead, holding a torch in her hand . The pair of man and woman is following her from behind . And behind them, is me . These two fellows have the goal of erasing Eleanors existence, but Ive hidden Eleanors aura after fighting against Rodotos . This era seems to be a time where Demon Swords are always showing their Demon Sword-ness, so I hid Eleanors aura to avoid unnecessary conflicts . Thats why the two of them were unable to find out Eleanor . And as we were walking like that, Eleanor suddenly talked to me . Are you going to help them? I want to know whats going to happen Of course nothing will happen . Since Im able to come here and exist in the future, it only means that that pair of two were unable to achieve anything Whats with that silence? Eleanor sent a feeling of being unpleasant while being dubious . I understand what shes trying to say . That should be the case originally . Since Eleanor here was able to come from the future, the fact that her existence was erased shouldnt exist so theres no need to mind these two . That should really be the case . However, two irregular things had already happened one next to the other . My encounter and battle with Rodotos and meeting Tanya when shes still alive . I fought against Rodotos who was wielding Eleanor, but Eleanor here is saying that she doesnt have any memories of that . And although the maid ghost Tanya has the same color of the soul with the living Tanya, she told me that she doesnt remember much when she was still alive . Although its the same two people, she testified as if they were not connected . I thought of a certain possibility . Parallel worlds What? Parallel world? Its a concept of having multiple worlds, and just a simple difference might change the future Hmm? In other words, for example, me meeting you or not . In the case where I didnt meet you, what do you think the greatest change will be? Hikari would not be born Eleanors words were filled with a seriousness that I havent felt for a while . Thats right . If Eleanor and I didnt meet, then Hikari would not be born . Marie had removed Eleanors seal by chance, I then saved Marie, and started to wield Eleanor . Soon after that, Hikari was born . As Eleanor and my daughter . There exists such a possibility right? Just you sleeping for dozens of years, there will be a future where theres no Hikari I seein other words, depending on these guys actions, youre saying that the future where my existence will be erased exists? What do you think? I cant say for sure . I am not an omnipotent god . While I am ageless, Im not an immortal . That day would come ultimately I see Well, thats probably true . But I also thought that Eleanor who admitted that frankly and calmly is really Eleanor . I continued . Its fine if its a parallel world . The problem is, in the case where there is only one world I see . Youre saying that if there is only one world, then if I was erased here, then the future me will also be erased? As expected of Eleanor, she understood it quickly . Im just saying that theres such a possibility . At least, I think so I see . I understood what youre trying to say Eleanor was convinced . I have a good idea What? You, you go defeat Rodotos . Defeat Rodotos, then you``no, you must make a seal that only that girl Marie can remove . By doing that, although some things might turn differently, it will still reach that future Defeat you at your peak and even sealing you, huh If its you, then it should be possible . You are better wielder after all Ill keep that in mind Well, anyways, I should absolutely not be erased Yeah, I wont let that happen to you Im counting on you . For Hikaris sake too *Chirin* I flicked Eleanor with a finger almost subconsciously . My finger flicked her and made a clear, wind bell sound . I just moved instinctively . I moved even before voicing out my words . I was a bit embarrassed to tell her thats its for her sake, not Hikari . I should be able to tell the same thing to my other women, but when it comes to Eleanor, I couldnt voice it out for some reason . I couldnt help but become obstinate when it comes to her . how strange . yeah, for Hikaris sake Im counting on you, Papa-dono The same to you, Mama-sama I couldnt say the words I wanted to say, so I could only joke around . This, really, what is it? How strange . Chapter 199 We continued to climb the mountain in Tanyas lead . There was no proper mountain path, just animal trails, advancing just like a maze . Oi, is Maratons Spring really over here? Do you really know the way? The young man and woman showed discontent . They were irritated and vented it to Tanya . I-Its true . Its over here It better be The two of them reluctantly accepted Tanyas words . But soon after that, we walked towards an animal trail thats clearly off the proper mountain path, so they were even more irritated . Well, thats the limit for normal humans It wasnt just my imagination huh You dare say that even though you were already confidently sure Eleanor chuckled, then continued with a serious tone . We are approaching without a doubt . There is a power in the opposite of mine``I can feel that were approaching powers that is holy The way to erase you that they were saying was true? At the least, theyre going in the right direction Well, thats true, I thought . I also feel the powers that Eleanor told . Up ahead, towards the direction Tanya is leading us, I could feel powers that is pure . Powers which is opposite to Eleanors powers, the dark aura that Im using . And I can feel that its gradually getting stronger, no, its getting thicker and denser . I immediately became guarded . If such powers really exist, then`` Oi, look at that! Its Opis-sama! The Divine Messenger Opis-sama! The pair of two raised voices of delight . Looking over there, I saw a giant snake . Over there, within the deep mountain where the paths are almost unable to be illuminated by a torch, lies a snake whose whole body is white, while releasing a faint light that lights up the surroundings . The holy power, I could feel it coming from it . H-Hey . Take that thing out Oh Divine Messenger Opis, let us`` ``!! My body moved . I kicked the ground and charged, grabbing Tanya then jumped to the side . I felt wind rush and pass behind me . Without warning, the white snake``Opis attacked . When I turned around after saving Tanya, the pair of two had their heads chopped off their bodies . They didnt even understand what happened until the end, and their headless bodies collapsed . The white snake continued to attack . It opened its huge jaws that could swallow the two of us at once and bites towards us . Kyaaaaaa! I jumped back while carrying Tanya and took distance . Le-L-L-Lets run! Kakeru-san! It doesnt seem that it would let us get away though Ah! Its following us From how it looks, itll probably chase after us even if we try to escape I feel a strong enmity coming from the white snake . An enmity mixed with vengefulness, as if it would chase after us to the end of the world . Oh no Dont worry . Ill defeat it Eh?! But, its`` Dont move from here . Ill take care of everything I stared straight into her eyes . Tanya hesitatingly nodded . I put her down and stepped forward as I unsheathe Eleanor . Lets go It looks quite tough . Prepare yourself About Opis, Eleanor seems to know about it, but theres no time to ask her for details . The white snake charged towards me with frightening speed . This time, it whipped its tail at me . Haaaa! I swung Eleanor and chopped the snake . Its scales were very tough, so tough that even my hands were numbed . The white snake rolled on the ground after getting chopped by halves . It only looks strong huh Its only starting now Mu?! The white snake moved . The cut sections suddenly squirmed and started to regenerate . After a while, there were two snakes that looked exactly the same . It regenerates? Its their trait . Even if they are defeated by us, the Demon Swords, they will split and divide with their abilities intact and as strong as before Theyre just as strong? Umu . Although they received damage from the slash you landed on them, they would divide with their strengths intact, making another one of itself Eleanor explained . It looks like she really knows about it . You know very well huh Although I dont know about this one here, I do know about its existence I guess I need you to tell me all about that As long as you can get through here The two snakes charged at once . I swung Eleanor and chopped the two snakes into halves . Then, the two snakes turned into four . It looks exactly the same . Even its movements, even the powers it contains inside is completely the same . One snake turned to four snakes with exactly the same powers . How troublesome Its your natural enemy Its yours, right? Are you sure its endurance is really decreasing? Just the amount you severed it If so! I cut down the four snakes that attacked from above and below, left and right . I released five slashes with each, cutting them into pieces with Eleanor . Normal monsters wouldve been dead many times after being cut into pieces, but this snake regenerated from each part severed, increasing its number to 30 . The white snakes covered the mountains . The faint white light that it releases illuminated the surroundings as if it was morning . Interesting . Now its interesting . Im looking forward to this . I gripped Eleanor tightly and enveloped myself in her aura . I then charged towards the white snakes . UOOOO! I slashed, it divides . I slashed, it divides . I slashed, slashed, slashed, and it divides a whole lot . The number of snakes quickly exceeded three digits . I received, dodged their attacks, and attacked them as well . The trees were toppled and the shape of the mountain changed . As we fought, one snake charged towards Tanya . Hii!, Tanya fell down on her butt . Who told you, you could go there I grabbed that snakes tail and slashed towards it after it stopped . I cut it into pieces, grounding it that it doesnt even look like a snake anymore . And, it did not regenerate . It exceeded the limits of its endurance It wont regenerate if its life force is depleted huh And here I thought it would infinitely regenerate . I turned to the horde of white snakes that even a lot isnt enough to describe . What a view . Theyre so many that it covers the mountain . And towards them, I charged with Eleanor in hand . The snakes that reached the limits of their division, I killed each one of them, one by one . It was already dawn when I annihilated the horde of snakes that was born from one . Chapter 200 You seem to be in a good mood I feel like I met with an old friend Did you not encounter something like this for a long time? Umu . When I noticed it, theyve disappeared . I and some wielder probably eradicated all of them Is that so? Its still my natural enemy after all . There was only one this time, but imagine if theres ten, or even a hundred appearing at the same time That sounds troublesome I got a bit weary just thinking about it . Just a single one would increase to three digits after all . you dont seem to hate them though Although they are my natural enemy, their division would only activate with me as an opponent That means You want Io to fight with one of them? She could probably defeat even ten of them I tried to evaluate the white snake and Ios strength . If its Io right now, who had a rapid growth in her magic powers, in addition to her experience and the courage she got from them, she could probably defeat ten of them . And according to Eleanor, they wont divide unless shes the enemy . I only need to leave it to the others huh Its the result of being too specialized against me . Also Also? Theres you Mu I felt as if I was hit by a surprise attack . If its you, you should be able to defeat at least ten of them That would be a lot of tens then, I thought . After I sheathed Eleanor, I noticed Tanya looking at me with a shocked expression . Whats the matter, Tanya? Tanya? Theres no reply . She froze completely . What happened to her? I should try to call out to her strongly once . Tanya! ``ha! What happened to you? U-UhmKakeru-sanno, uhm Un? Rodotos-sama? ahh I looked at Eleanor . Since I fought against Rodotos, I concealed Eleanor with her camouflage aura, but it seems that I got a little bit caught up with the battle earlier that it was removed . Its true . Eleanors not enveloped by the camouflage aura, so anyone could see her . And, in this era . Rodotos-samas Divine SwordI saw it once from afar, but it looks exactly the same What? You, you called yourself a divine sword? I didnt . People just started to call me that as the conquest progressed It doesnt fit you at all Kuku, I thought so as well I looked at Tanya . She looks very scared``or rather, shes overwhelmed . Well, the Rodotos of this time is the overlord who unified the whole world . If a guy like that appears in front of a village girl, its natural that she would be like this . Well, what should I do now? Kakeru Tanyathe maid ghost Tanya called out to me . Usually, I wont hear the voices of the ghosts inside Eleanor, but they could also call out to me . What? Can you leave it to me? Are you going to persuade her? Im going to explain myself to her too while Im at it alright, Ill leave it to you I touched Eleanor and summoned Tanya . A transparent maid ghost appeared and floated in front of Tanya . She wont be able to see her like this, so I inserted my powers onto her, so that she could be seen . Doing that, although I dont know if she still looks like a transparent ghost, normal people should be able to see her . And Tanya who so that fell to her butt . Kyaa! Nice to meet you?! Im Tanya Chichiakis? Eh, my namemy face Tanya, Ill leave the rest to you Un, leave it to me! I pulled up Tanya who fell down and let them be by themselves . And together with Eleanor, I went towards the Maratons Spring by following the flow of holy powers to look whether taking care of the aftermath is needed . The maid ghost and the village girl was left behind . One side was smiling cheerfully and one side was confused . They look completely the same; however, the impression they gave is the opposite . The maid ghost looked bright and cheerful, and although she was undead, her atmosphere would make anyone enjoy her company . The village girl was timid at best and one could say that shes always nervous . Although shes living, the image she gives is the opposite . The two of them are facing each other, letting time pass by . Why, do you look like, me? My name, too I also dont know, but it looks like Im you Eh? W-What does that mean? You know, I came from the future . Well, Kakeru just took me with him F-Future? In the future, I was an evil spirit that was bounded to a mansion, but Kakeru saved me . I think that I suffered for a very long time as an evil spirit A very long timeevil spiritAh! The village girl suddenly realized something . She quickly turned towards the direction of the village as she remembered . Right, right . The fortune that Akansa person told you . Its probably correct One good, nine bad And, what Kakeru said is also true . Its something that he personally did, so its true . I was saved by Kakeru and Im very happy now . Its ten good It waslike that . But, the future? She seems as if she could understand some things, but she fundamentally could not understand or be convinced by the concept of coming from the future . You know, maybe its because Im a ghost now, so I can tell W-What? I know that I am you That Eii! The maid ghost hugged the village girl . Being summoned by her master, she is now able to touch her . So she embraced her . The next instant, their bodies flashed . The instant they touched each other, they flashed . *Ba-dump* Their pulses overlaps``although one of them shouldnt have any for a very long time, it still overlapped, echoing in their ears . Haha, I know I know . I also know that you know UnI understand now . You are me I am you They stopped hugging, took distance from each other, and held each others hands . Im glad Ive met you Me too . I really feel strange right now . And Feel a bit happy? Grinning, the maid ghost smiled mischievously . The village girl nodded timidly . Exceeding time and space, the same soul met and understood each other . While were at it, Ill teach you something that will make you happier Happier? The village girl was tempted . Her gloomy atmosphere disappeared and her eyes are now filled with the light of anticipation . Un! Happiest in the world There was another white snake in Maratons Spring . As usual, its a troublesome guy who would divide every time I chopped it, but still, I killed all of them although it took me some time . The instant the snake died, the spring turned to a normal spring . The thick holy powers that would make increase Eleanors words by a lot just by approaching it disappeared without a trace the instant the snake died . I walked around seeing if theres something of the similar powers, then returned . The two Tanyas were there . The living Tanya looked a by shy and was looking down, and the maid ghost Tanya is floating by her side, holding her hand with a smiling face . You finished talking? Un! I already convinced her up to her being me . After all, were like this? The maid ghost Tanya raised her hand . I saw their hands that held to each others flash a light . Both of us knows that were the same person? I see . About you two having the same soul, huh Un! And then? Why is she facing down? Shes just a bit shy . So since she cant speak for herself, Ill tell it . Or rather, well, its about me though? After saying that, the ghost maid Tanya stared straight at me and continued . Kakeru, do me Alright I-Immediate answer You dont want to? A-Am I, okay? Of course After saying that, I walked towards her, pulled her into an embrace and tried to kiss her``but . The ghost maid Tanya got in between us . Wait, Kakeru What? Let me join you too The smiling ghost maid Tanya said shyly . Let me be together with you too W-Were the same, so, uhmm Do us The human Tanya was very embarrassed that she couldnt even speak the words, and the ghost Tanya was very aggressive . Although their reactions were different, it looks like they feel just the same . I looked at the two of them . Of course, theres no probably at all . I carried the living one with a princess carry and pulled the ghost one by her hand . I took out my Magic Cottage, led them inside, and made them lie on the bed . A human and a ghost, both with the same face, both with the same soul . Together as one, I embraced the two of them taking their first times, loving them throughout the night . Chapter 201 I woke up in the morning enveloped in warmth. When I opened my eyes, two girls were snuggling to me while looking towards me. Its Tanya, and Tanya. The two who have exactly the same face. Even their expressions started to turn the same, so Im already starting difficulties in distinguishing which is which. or so I thought, but I could tell after all. My eyes had adjusted to the morning light. The Tanya from the future has a transparent body and the Tanya from the present is tangible. It became the only way to distinguish which one it is, under the light of the sun. Good morning, Kakeru Good morning, Kakeru-san Good morning. Did you two sleep well? Thats impossible?, Im this happy that my hearts thumping so loudly. Right?? Units pounding so much The difference between them shows as well as soon as they started to speak. The ghost one was cheerful and the human one was timid. But although I said that, the difference between them had shrunk compared to yesterday. The human one is starting to cheer up. Not bad, I thought. Oh, thats right. Kakeru, you cant tell which one is which like this right? No, not really`` Please wait for a while The two Tanyas moved in sync with each other and tied up their hairs using a ribbon they brought from somewhere. The transparent Tanya tied her hair to the right and the other Tanya tied her hair to the left. Although they tied their hair to opposite sides, the length and thickness of the hair they tied were the same. Looking at them side by side was as if Im looking at a mirror with their reflections. Whats with that? With this, you can now tell which is which right? How does it look? The two of you look lovely We didnt mean it like that though?, well, thats good too? Fufu Although they said that, the two of them still showed their lovely smiles. Now then, although Id like to go on another round seeing how cute these two are, Im a bit worried about Io and Hikari we left in Tanyas house. Io is already an A-Rank adventurer right now, and shes even called Great Wizard or Hundred Lightning. And Hikari is not even a human, but a Demon Sword. Thats why Im not worried about them being in danger. I just hope that they wont worry about us. Lets go back, I told the two. They nodded and helped each other wear clothes. Seeing them, I was about to wear my clothes, but. Wait! Well do it After the Tanyas dressed each other, they helped me wear my clothes. The ghost Tanya is wearing the maid clothes that she had when I first met her, so I didnt feel anything out of place. After we dressed up, the three of us left the Magic Cottage. I made it turn smaller and kept it in my Different Dimension Warehouse, then took out my Warp Feather. Uwa? Tanya who saw the series of movements I did let out a voice of admiration. Ah! Were warping huh Thats right? What do you mean by warp? Just look I raised the Warp Feather and warped the three of us to Tanyas house. With this, I should see her surprised face again`` but when I was thinking of that. Lightning fell from the sky!! Hmph! I instinctively unsheathed Eleanor and guarded. The two Tanyas are by my side so I released my aura to protect them. The impacts continued to come. Once, twice, thrice`` ThisI know it. Its Ios ultimate attack that would drop a hundred lightning consecutively. One by one, I guarded against the lightning that fell. *Grips* The human Tanya grabbed my clothes. Shes trembling. It looks like shes frightened by the sudden event. I held her chin and kissed her as I guarded against the lightning. Dont worry okay Tanya nodded with a dumbfounded expression. She stopped trembling. Good girl. Then I continued to wait for the lightning to end falling. After the rain of lightning ended. Its decided with this``Ah! Kakeru-san?! Yo Io was surprised seeing me appear under the rising smoke. W-Why are you there?! I returned by warping. Rather than that, why did you use your hundred``ahh, this guy huh I didnt even finish when I felt a killing intent from behind. I turned and saw a white snake. Its the same thing as yesterday. There was another one here huh. Io released her ultimate move to resist against this huh. Kakeru-san! Are you alright?! No problem Before that, I should take care of this guy. Sensing my fighting intent, Hikari came to me. Otou-san Yeah I grabbed Hikari who returned to her Demon Sword form and instantly killed the white snake using the mother and daughter Demon Swords. It divided into a lot just like yesterday, but Hikaris with me now, so it only took me half the time to kill them. After making sure I killed it completely, I saw the human Tanya stunned. What amazing lightninga girl turns into a Demon Sword? Two Eleanors? Eh? Eh? Ehhhhhhh?! Tanya was completely confused by the scene that happened in front of her, while the ghost Tanya watched her past self with warm eyes. Chapter 202 Im sorry, Kakeru-san! Are you okay?! Io apologized in a panic. Dont mind it. Its just an accident, and were the ones who got on the way. Rather than that, what happened here? I asked while looking down on the corpses of the snake. It divided a lot in the process of killing it, so it is now full of snakes around here. I dont know. It suddenly attacked after I woke up I see But, to think that it was a monster that dividesthank goodness Kakeru-san returned. I couldnt have done anything to it if I was alone That may not be the case. It should be an easy win even if its just you Thats not true at all You can do it Yes Io looked down happily, yet embarrassingly at the same time. Probably, she took it as me comforting her, but its fine like that right now. She should understand if I let her defeat it the next time. Rather than that, the troublesome thing is these snakes corpses. I guess I should ground them up Ah! If its that, then please leave it to me! Alright, Ill leave it to you Io looked very pumped up, so I left it to her. She fixed her hat and raised her magic staff with a smile. The next instant, I felt her magic powers rise. Hou? An enormous amount of magic powers flowed that even Eleanor reacted. The light of magic rose and enveloped Io. Her wizard clothes fluttered in the air without wind. The magic powers then gathered to the tip of her staff, creating a small ball. It was a ball the size of a ping-pong ball, small enough to be held by hands of a child like Hikari. However, it was surrounded by sparking lightning. That is? I would usually throw it to an enemy, but this time, Ill do it like this Io moved her magic staff. The lightning ball moved as well, as if it was connected to the tip of her staff. The ball touches the snakes corpseand it disappeared without a sound. As if a very strong cleaner was used to clean the dirt, the ball of lightning erased the corpse, turning it into ashes in an instant. Thats amazing. You would normally throw it huh Yes! The compressed ball of lightning would change everything it touches into ash. I got a hint from Agnes and Julias conversation, and just completed it a while ago He?, thats impressive Thats not true at all Io shyly used the ball of lightning and cleaned up the corpses. Everything that touched the ball changed into ashes, showing just how massive Ios magic powers are. The A-Rank Adventurer, the Great Wizard, Io of Hundred Lightning. Shes grown so much since Ive met her, I thought. Suddenly, I looked towards Tanya who looked speechless. Tanya, whats the matter? Amazingshe was a magician. I want to be like that too You can, you know? Eh? I-I can? Un! You are me after all?, youll be like this at the least?! The ghost Tanya said that in high spirits and possessed Tanyas house. The instant she possessed the house, it immediately changed the atmosphere around it. Soon after, she shot our Ice Arrows to the sky. Countless arrows were shot, as if an armed fortress was defending itself against its enemy. Its a unique ability only Tanya has. She probably gained the ability to turn structures into fortresses because of being an evil spirit that was bounded to my mansion for many years. Its just that my offense was far greater, so Tanya was unable to use this ability when we first met. After a while, Tanya left the house and returned. Just like that? Amazingyou were such an amazing person too I am you, you know. Thats why you should become like that too. Dont worry Is that, so Jii?? Hikari who returned to her human form stood in front of Tanya and stared her up. W-What? Onee-chan, did you become Otou-sans woman-san? Eh? Tanyas face instantly turned red, hearing Hikaris frank question. It was like that huh! T-That is Tanya glanced at me and nodded timidly. After that, she looked down shyly. If so, then its alright. Everyones saying Otou-sans woman-san will become a good woman I-Is that so? Un! Everyones like that. Right?? Okaa-san I was amazing from the start though But, Delfina-oneechan said, that Okaa-san became gentle What``! Eleanor lost her words. Hahaha. As expected of Delfina. People who experienced holding you must have something that can tell Hikari, next time you meet that woman, call her Delfina-obachan(Aunt Delfina) Stop that I flicked the childish Eleanor with a finger. And while we chatted like that, Io cleared up the corpses of the snake. I returned to the village with everyone. Although the pair of man and woman failed, I was curious about the words erasing Eleanor they spoke of. I returned to the village to meet that fortune teller called Akansa and ask her to read Eleanors fortune or ask about Eleanor. Ne?, ne?, Otou-san. Its quite noisy It looks like the villagers gathered in one place. Are their fortunes going to be read again? Its not. That place is where notices are put up when there is Notice? Yes Tanya who is a member of this village said. We approached, and just like Tanya said, there was a notice put up in the place many villagers gathered. The villagers saw that and talked among themselves. Tanya glanced at me and enthusiastically run over there. She called out to a middle-aged woman who was staring at the notice. Uhm, what happened? Tanya-chan, huh. Well, its just that Rodotos-sama is gathering soldiers again Soldiers? Didnt Rodotos-sama unified the world already? It looks like the opponent this time isnt human What is he going to fight? Uhh, what was it againahh, thats right The middle-aged woman looked at the notice again, then said. The Dragon King, Olivias subjugation. Thats whats written ``! Dragon King Olivia? DragonOlivia That, dont tell me O-chan? Hikaris mumblings made me knit my eyebrows. Chapter 203 Olivia . A dragon, and an opponent I fought once . Delfina explained it to me like this before . Dragons are super-beings that have strong strength and magic powers, as well as high intelligence . That is why, all dragons possess a strong pride, consciously acting as powerful beings . On the other side, at the time of a dragons death, its as if they turned into a candle that shows its final flash, their strength would explosively increase just like a supernova . When that happens, they lose all their reason and intelligence, degrading into an existence that only brings destruction . The color of their bodies would change, and would be feared as Red Dragons . Because dragons possess strong pride, they despise becoming an existence that only brings destruction, so many of them would end their lives before that happens . However, there are also dragons who continue to have an attachment to their lives, and as a result of struggling to live, they would turn into Red Dragons after being swallowed by their own powers . Olivia is an example of that . She turned into a Red Dragon in Mercouri Kingdoms territory, causing thousands of lives lost . And after that, I defeated her . That giant red dragon, she is one of the strongest foes Ive ever met . I looked at the notice . I see . Rodotos is gathering soldiers to defeat Olivia huh . To think that another name that we know would appear again From my perspective, both you and Olivia are similar existences . Both of you far exceed the longevity of a human . Im not surprised about Olivias existence after meeting you Hmm, I guess that cant be helped However, Rodotos and Olivia huhIm not that interested in both I muttered while looking at the notice . There is only one thing Im interested in this world in the past . Its the powers that are taking action to erase Eleanors existence . If this past is connected to our present, then I should checkout those powers, and maybe crush them in some cases . Thats why Rodotos plan on attacking Olivia doesnt concern me . That was what I thought . But . I want to meet O-chan Lets go and meet her then Wait a second! You, youre good just like that?! Eleanor made a tsukkomi immediately . Normally, Eleanor could tell most of what Im thinking . Depending on when it is, she might not know the minor details, but most of my plans and emotions are free for her to feel . Of course, Im sure that Eleanor knows my plan on crushing those powers that want to erase her existence . Thats why she shouted like that . Hikari is saying she wants to meet Olivia Ku! This doting parent Are you going to stop her then? Mu?! Hikari, Okaa-sans saying wait Okaa-san, I cant meet O-chan? Hikari stared at Eleanor intently . She stared at Eleanor with her lovely eyes, unique to those young girls . Ggu Eleanor was steamrolled by Hikaris cute begging . This girl, shes always calling me a doting parent, but shes more of that than I am . If Hikari asks for it`` L-Let me see . Well, it might be better to see what kind of person the Olivia in the past is ``of course she cant refuse . Its also cute of her making things up to hide her embarrassment . Well then, now thats decided . We should go meet Olivia for Hikari . The thing with Eleanor comes after that . and then? Wheres Olivia? I asked with the premise that were going . Im sorry, I dont know Me too I also just found out that Olivia is also in this era The three people who might have an idea where she is answered they dont know at once . Although shes also a Demon Sword, Hikari wouldnt know for sure . Io hasnt been born yet in this era, so of course she doesnt know . That was what I thought, but . I, I might know where she is Unexpectedly, Io said something like that . What do you mean by you might know? I received a quest from the Guild before . Its to investigate other dragons, whether there is the risk of more Red Dragons appearing Thats quite a huge job . After all, for dragons, its like theyre being told you didnt clean up your mess Thats probably why they gave the quest to Io . Io is currently the Guilds ace adventurer after all You overpraise me Io looked down shyly . And so, I investigated a lot of things about Olivia . Olivia-san, it looks like she lived all her life in a place called Edassa before she turned into a Red Dragon Thats some impressive information Yeah . Good job, Io Yes . UhmKakeru-san Io started fidgeting, looking up to me as if she wants something . I immediately understood . I pulled Io to an embrace and kissed her . Io who received her reward leaned her body to mine with steamy eyes . The human Tanya suddenly held her breath . She looked at her with envious eyes . On the other hand, the villagers who are in front of the notice looked at us with eyes saying what the heck are these guys . I ignored them . Now thats decided, lets depart towards Edassa . Wheres Edassa by the way? Im sorry, I dont know that far Io said with an apologetic expression . What about Tanya? Im sorry, Ive never heard it before What about Eleanor? I dunno Hikariwell, she probably doesnt know Because there was Ios case, I asked Hikari to be sure but she only shook her head . Ill know when we get closer . Im always with O-chan after all I see . Well, what should we do now? ``! Please wait for a while After saying that, Tanya asked around the villagers . After a while, she returned disappointed . No one knew She said with her shoulders dropped . She probably wanted to help me and get a reward just like Io . She looked so pity . I should make up some reason later and kiss her . Well, leaving that on the side . What should we do? Shouldnt you just become a soldier? Rodotos is going to subjugate Olivia . If you follow the gathering of the soldiers, you should be able to meet her . That, or we could get information along the way Well, thats true In the end, we responded to the recruitment of soldiers . We departed from the village and arrived at a town called Faara . Unlike the quiet rural village, it seems to be a crowded town . According to what I heard from Tanya, it looks like this town is the largest in this region, so it is not unusual for the villagers to come here and earn a living . We went to the gathering place of the soldier recruitment . Robust, strong men, and magicians holding their staff . People that clearly look like they can fight can be seen over here and there . So that we could mix up within the soldiers, and so that they wouldnt be seen with lustful eyes, I used my camouflage aura on Io, Tanya, and Hikari, so that they would look like normal men . The camouflage aura can only be seen through by those who have powers equal or surpassing Eleanors, so there should be no problem . After this, we only need to make sure Olivia doesnt get defeated . Were going on a subjugation . A single fight cant be avoided It should be alright . You could defeat her even after she turned into a Red Dragon I guess so I looked around . The soldier recruitment gathered many kinds of people, butthere doesnt seem to be strong ones . No matter how many of these guys they gather, they wont be Olivias match right? They are probably going to be used as cannon fodder You will? Or is it Rodotos? Well, I think that both of them would try to do that . Who knows? Eleanor dodged the question . Well, whatever . Now then, I wonder how long we should stay here`` Hikari? I noticed Hikari staring intently at one man . Its a young man . One that has a common face that you wont remember passing by . Well, he has a good builtdont tell me, Hikari is?! I wont give you my daughter``that line instantly appeared in my head . ``but . O-chan Eh? Hikari ran and embraced the man . Un, its really O-chan Huh? Youare not human? The man whispered in doubt, but it was clearly not a mans voice, its a womans . Dont tell meshes Olivia? But, why? Also, how? Kukuku, you got beaten by Hikari Eleanor interestingly said while I was wondering . For starters, I gave her a flick of a finger . Chapter 204 YoureOlivia? I looked at the man in front of me . No matter how I look at him, he looks like a human, a man even . From the name Olivia, from what I heard from Althea, and from what I heard from Hikari I concluded that shes a female``a woman . But now, a man? Did someone say Olivia? Where is it! It mixed within us! My whisper spread out like the ripples made by a rock thrown into it . The soldiers gathered at once and surrounded that guy . Soon after, the soldiers attacked without any warning . I instinctively pulled Hikari to back . The soldiers immediately seized the man to the ground . However, he did not show any sign of panic . The real one huh yeah I agreed with Eleanor . Theres no way hes someone simple, not panicking even in this situation . Oro oro?, I got found out huh? . U?n, I thought that my disguise was perfect though? Give up, Olivia! Somebody, let the general know! Ask him to bring the Dragon Slaying Spear! The soldiers moved at once . The next instant``the color of the world changed . The color of the sky, the color of the ground, the color of the buildings . All and every color was reversed . W-What is happening?! Be careful! Its planning to do something! Eiii! Kill it before it kills us! The soldiers attacked although they were confused . Spears, arrows, and magic were thrown towards that man who was seized to the ground . But all of that``it was reflected . The soldiers were blown away by an explosive smoke . Within that smoke, a giant dragon showed its visage . Although its big, its a little smaller than the Red Dragon I know . But in return, its eyes shows intelligence and releases a strong pressure . Dragon``the Dragon King Olivia . I was sure now that the one in front of me is the real thing . Olivia went on a rampage within the world with reversed colors . It mowed the soldiers with its tail, grabbed them with its front arm and crushed their bones . It even breathed out fire towards the group of soldiers charging towards her, burning them until they turned black . Suddenly, a strange phenomenon occurred . The soldiers that Olivia defeated remained in their state, but the town buildings that was burnt and destroyed was automatically repaired . It all returned to their original condition as if I was watching a video backward . It kills humans . However, it repairs the town . I see . Thats the effect of this reversed world huh . After it cleaned up the soldiers, Olivia turned towards us . Its coming``, thats what I thought, but . Ten Worlds Hundred Lightning Array Io released her great magic . Its her ultimate attack that releases the lightning bolts to the same space, with all one hundred of them at once . Its a powerful magic that would easily crush an armored fortress . All of the lightning landed on Olivia, with each one releasing a thunderous roar . Did I defeat it?! The lightning stopped and after Io whispered . A tail came flailing from the smoke . Io reacted and guarded with a magic circle, but it was destroyed and she was blown away . I caught up to her and caught her . I quickly took out a recovery magic ball from my Different Dimension Warehouse and healed her . Im sorry, Kakeru-san Dont mind it I put Io down and stood in front of her . Oro, oro?, I was surprised, I didnt think a human who could use magic this powerful was mixed within . Oh! Theres an even more amazing one huh? Youre Olivia? Yes . Who are you? Just a nameless man In this era, that is Oro?? Oro, oro?? The smoke completely cleared and Olivia showed its appearance unwounded . The dragon tilted its huge head left to right and stared at me . Looking at you very carefullyyoure hiding something? Whats this? `` . Hmph! I unsheathed Eleanor and slashed towards it . Although it was unable to see through it, it knows that theres something . Eleanors camouflage aura, the aura that hides her . The aura that cant be seen through unless one has powers equal to her, Olivia noticed it . Its dangerous to be on the defensive . I should attack! I slashed using Eleanor and Olivia blocked using its dragon claws . An explosion was created . An explosion that exceeded Ios lighting was made . I raised my gear . With this Olivia as an opponent, it would be dangerous the instant I hold back and let it hold the advantage . Thats why I slashed with Eleanor with full force from the first exchange . Because I slashed with full force, I was unable to maintain the camouflage aura . Eleanor could be seen now . Rodotos himself is mixed within huh You know Eleanor huh Orororo?? This, it isnt like how it is? Who are you? Did you steal Eleanor or something? Dont say it like I stole someones lover Well, whatever . I should find out after defeating you The fight with Olivia was fierce . When I wounded it using Eleanor, it healed instantly, then counterattacked with a swing of its tail . After it destroyed buildings, I jumped out to grab its tail, and throw it into the other buildings . The town was destroyed, then it was repaired, then it was destroyed again . The fight with Olivia was fierce . We fought against each other equally . But when I thought what I should do next . Ororo, theres no end to this like this Give up now? No way, no way``just right now, power???? uppp?! Together with its strangely flat voice, Olivia did something like a guts pose, raising its front legs up to the sky . Whats it up to?, I thought . Although it said power up, I dont feel it getting stronger . A bluff? Its coming! Mu?! Whirling flames suddenly came from my right . I blocked with Eleanor, but this time, countless ice spears were flying towards me from the left . But even after I hit down all of it, the ground below me suddenly cracked, and lightning more than ten times Ios fell from the sky . And when I was dealing with all of that, blocking and parrying, Youre quite amazing I heard Olivias voice from behind . It quickly went behind me with speed that doesnt fit a dragons giant body . It clawed towards me with its front leg . A huge twenty-meter deep hole was made with me on the bottom . This should be enough``eh, huh? Olivia who pulled back its leg was stunned . It looked as if it cant believe what it had seen . TwoEleanors? I blocked Olivias attack using Eleanor and Hikari who joined just before . The mother and daughter Demon Swords, the two Demon Swords perfectly blocked Olivias attack . I jumped out of the twenty-meter deep hole . In the world where the colors are reversed, the hole was automatically repaired . Its strong Umu, it might even be stronger than that Olivia Even more than O-chan? Its power is a bit weaker, but its tactics``no, its fighting sense is far better That is what having intelligence does Oh?, as expected of O-chan huh The battle continued . I launched a fierce assault on Olivia who was confused by the increase of Demon Swords . I attacked with all that I have``120% of my strength . Not only with Eleanor, but together with Hikari too . I chopped off its tail and its front leg that had sharp claws . I kicked Olivia up to the air then made it fall crashing to the ground . Its huge body created a huge crater . The dragon came crawling out of that crater . I pounded its head when it was about to stand up, making it crawl on the ground . The battle is concluded . I repeatedly pounded Olivia who continued to try to counterattack, making it do the same pose . I overwhelmed her just like that . And in the end, I even felt as if it was like training a dog . Chapter 205 After defeating Olivia, the reversed world turned back to normal . Although the humans she defeated did not return, the buildings and the ground``those which do not have life returned . After seeing that, I took the girls and Olivia to warp away using my Warp Feather . We arrived at Maratons Spring . The place where I fought the white snake . I dont have a base in this era, so I chose this place that has an impression on me and wont have others disturbing us . After I put down the girls, I faced Olivia . She turned to a humanoid form from a dragon . She had horns growing from her head and wings from her back . She exactly looks like a dragonkin . On the other hand, she is also a very beautiful girl in her human form . Her eyes show some pride, and yet it feels profound . Shes the kind of woman I like . Ouch?to think that I would lose to a human You havent been defeated until now? Never, well, at least against humans . And then? Who are you? Youre not that Rodotos guy right? Hes not that strong Olivia sat on the ground crossed feet and looked up to me . I looked down at her, stared at her eyes that has the light of intelligence that is unique to dragons . For some reason, I felt that it was alright to tell her the truth . Im Yuuki Kakeru, I came from the future Heh?? This ones Eleanor, but shes not the Eleanor that you know, but the Eleanor from my era that I brought Oro, oro?, I see . Thats why shes somewhat different to Eleanor huh You can tell? Shes famous after all Kuku Eleanor let out a cheerful laugh . I see, I see . From the future huh? . How interesting You believed me so easily . Do you know other cases of time and space movement? I expected something from her knowledge . Its fine and good coming here passing through time and space using the wonderful adventure that I got from the lottery, but Im a bit troubled about Eleanor and Tanya . It would be helpful if Olivia knows something . That was what I expected, but . Unya?, I dont know You dont?! But I just felt that theres probably something like that? . Moving through time and space, its not that strange putting it in words you have quite a personality Thanks Olivia beamed a smile . How wise . As expected from a dragon Eleanor praised you right now Thats nice After saying that, she stared at me with a serious face and asked . And then? Human, do you know me in the future? Yeah, I fought you once . You were stronger in the future Ororo?? I shouldve passed my peak strength though Red Dragon Arya?, I became like that? Olivia showed a surprised face . Yeah, you did I told her about what happened . I fought her when she became a Red Dragon, and defeated her . After that, she became a Chibi Dragon, and became Hikaris best friend . I reincarnated huh? . Hikari is? Dont tell me Yeah I nodded and returned Hikari who was behaving herself to her human form . And, she hugged Olivia . O-chan! Ororo?, it looks like we get along very well Un . O-chan and Hikari, theyre bestfriends I see, I see . It looks like my next life isnt that bad . To think that Ill be friends with a Demon Sword . Demon Sword-chan, whats youre name? Im Yuuki Hikari Heh?ah, Yuuki? Olivia looked at me and Hikari with a strange face . Hikari is Otou-san and Okaa-sans daughter you know? Otou-san? Olivia pointed at me . I nodded . Okaa-san? This time she pointed at Eleanor . I nodded in Eleanors stead . You made a Demon Sword pregnant?! So amazing! Dont say it weirdly Of course its weird! Doesnt this mean that you made a Demon Sword pregnant? Its even Eleanor! Of course Ill be like amazing! Olivia quickly said . Haa?Eleanor, huh Well, that is`` I replied without thinking, but``I suddenly felt a killing intent . The killing intent, it came from``Olivia! She suddenly pounced on me and clawed towards me in her human form while releasing magic . What is it so suddenly?!, I thought as I guarded against her magic and released a counter punch to her face . Oh shit, she felt so strong so I couldnt hold back, using all of my strength to punch her . Olivia was blown away to the opposite direction as if she was hit by a truck . Tens of trees collapsed to cushion her fall and only after that that she stopped . O-chan! Hikari worriedly ran up to her . I also walked towards her quickly . Within the dust cloud, Olivia was touching her face``the part where my fist landed on . As expected of you human What are you doing so suddenly? No, I just checked something Check? What? I, I now know why I became a Red Dragon Eh? The reason Olivia became a Red Dragon . I was a bit interested in that . Most of the time, the reason why dragons that possess strong pride and intelligence would turn into a Red Dragon is because of their regrets . One could also call it an attachment . I was a bit interested in what she was attached to, and why she did so . She couldnt speak properly after she turned to Chibi Dragon, so I thought of not minding it anymore . But Olivia suddenly told that herself . Why? That is After giving me a stare``Olivia hugged Hikari . Its to meet Hikari-chan?! O-chan, its tickling? O?ri, guriguriguriguri?? Ahahahaha Olivia played with Hikari I, see? After knowing Hikaris existence, she would turn into a Red Dragon, make me stop her, and meet Hikari after reincarnating? Did she thought of that and turned into a Red Dragon? That theory fits . If she knows about the future, then that should be possible too . And most of all, Hikari and Olivia``Chibi Dragon, they really have a well-going relationship . I remembered that and was convinced . ``but . But, O-chan really loves Otou-san right? heh? I involuntarily let out a dumbfounded voice . I couldnt help myself because of what Hikari suddenly said . What are you saying Hikari Ororo?, you exposed me What? Exposed`` Olivia pounced towards me again . There was no killing intent this time so I was late to react . Because I reacted an instant late, Olivia caught me off guard and kissed me . It was a kiss that was only a peck``one that she strongly did . After kissing, I saw her dragonkin face very close staring at me . Her eyes were both wet and hot . This is my attachment Arent we going too fast? We had just met You defeated me two times . Thats enough for a dragon . And also, this is already love in minus hundreds of years That number doesnt sound possible I didnt continue to say how weird it is . Human, you made me fall for you this much . Take responsibility If youre talking about that, I already did After all, I already stopped her after she turned to a Red Dragon . I ask for more I got it I picked up Olivia to a princess hold and took out my Magic Cottage . Hikari, go play with Io and the others Un! Good for you, O-chan Hikari gave her blessings to her future partner with a face full of smile, trotted away towards Io and Tanya who were looking from far away . After seeing that Hikari off, I carried Olivia to the Magic Cottage, and pushed her down on the bed . The dragon who was subdued by force, she was very obedient, and``quite masochistic . Chapter 206 Olivia snuggled up to me on the bed . She had the toughness fit for a dragon, so although it was her first time, she still had the leeway although I loved her throughout the night . Shes as tough as Melissa, I thought . By the way, why were you there? Among the soldiers that Rodotos gathered to subjugate you I would sometimes sneak in and play``Cough, Cough, I infiltrated to gather information . Humans wanted to kill me, so naturally, I need to know whats happening Olivia abruptly changed what she was about to say . I somehow understood that about 70% of the reason is because she thought it was interesting to mix in with them, but I didnt say it out loud . Sometimes? You mean you infiltrated many times huh . Did you find out anything interesting? I did?, firstly, it looks like Rodotos wants my body That guy shouldnt have any interest in women though? ``thats what shes telling though? Ororo?, he was gay huh? No, well, I didnt mean it like that . Its that, you know, they say that eating the Dragon Kings flesh would turn humans immortal? Was that so? I didnt know . Un, thats right . Rodotoss body is already in tatters after all Why is it in tatters? It is because of the contract between us . In return for giving Rodotos the world, he let me use his body as I wanted . It was for five years, I think, that I was able to enjoy it In other words, his body got into a mess because of Eleanor, and hes targeting you to gain a body that can endure Un I see . Its the first time I heard eating the Dragon Kings flesh would turn someone immortal . If thats true, then it isnt that strange . I heard from Eleanor that she had played with Rodotos a lot many times, so I could connect the lines and understand why Rodotos is targeting Olivia . Its useless though It is? Ororo?, you havent heard it from Eleanor? There was once Eleanors wielder within my race, but in the end, he got possessed, well, got his mind controlled Un? Olivias race? Dragons? Eleanor, she I have not heard of a person whose heart was not controlled by Eleanor . There is not one even in the history . Even the Overlord Rodotos and Dragonkin Olga wasnt an exception . If that is so, it is the convincing proof that it is a fake because you are holding it composedly Delfinas confident smile appeared inside my head . Orga, huh? Un I remembered and Olivia nodded . I didnt hear it directly from Eleanor . I heard it from Delfina . That was when I met Delfina for the first time . She doubted Eleanors authenticity, so I let her hold Eleanor . After that, I pushed Delfina down to save her from the aftereffects of being possessed by Eleanor . That was the first night I spent with Delfina . Thats right . Delfina said so at that time . Overlord Rodotos and Dragonkin Orga . I see . That Orga person is your victim too huh He was tough compared to humans Dont talk about him like a toy Un, thats right, Orga . Thats why theres no use to it even if Rodotos consumes the Dragon Kings flesh . Although his lifespan would be extended, theres no use to it against Eleanor I see In short, its all over for Rodotos . Well, that cant be helped . The Rodotos and Eleanor that I fought soon after I came to this era . That Eleanor was even stronger than Eleanor who is with me from the future . The powers of the Demon Sword is stronger in this era, so I could easily imagine that its already too late for Rodotos . Thinking of that, I actually felt a little bad for him . Also, I found out another interesting thing What? The powers that are taking action to erase Eleanors existence, theyre actually ordered by Rodotos Hmm? He used his subordinates secretly, so although their said goal is to defeat Rodotos and Eleanor, the truth is that only Eleanor is going to be erased Kukuku . I see, he plans on using me then throw me away after his goal is achieved Eleanor laughed very interestingly . I see . Obtaining a body that can control Eleanor, and erasing Eleanor itself . Rodotos is taking actions for both huh . It looks like hes not a simple guy . Although Olivia was acting calm, she felt strange inside . She was prepared to offer her own body to him . She had already done so sexually, so she was ready to do so physically . Although becoming an immortal was an exaggeration, if humans were to eat her flesh, the Dragon Kings flesh, they would immediately gain the same lifespan and strong body as dragons . From the humans perspective, that is almost the same as becoming immortal And all of the humans who heard that showed their desires in their eyes without exception . There are no humans who do not wish for immortality . That was what Olivia believed . Olivia also thought that Kakeru is the same . After bringing out that topic, she was resolved to hand over her own body and make him consume her flesh . However, Kakeru did not say anything . He did not show any signs of interest in immortality . Instead, he slept with Olivia once again . He gently used his hands to caress her body, asking for a more passionate action . He sought Olivia for her femininity, rather than immortality . Deep within Olivias woman body that was full of pleasure, she felt herself becoming even more infatuated with Kakeru . She became strongly infatuated with Kakeru, so much that she did clung to her life, not caring about becoming an ugly beast called Red Dragon . Kakeru did not know anything about that . He was only acting, as usual, sleep with a good woman, and embrace her with love . He was completely uninterested in mere immortality . Chapter 207 I left the Magic Cottage and glanced at Olivia who I left inside the cottage . Whats the matter? No, I just felt Im about to remember something By looking at her? The Dragon King Olivia, if I would pick someone that has a link to her in your memories, I think that its that Saint whos just as tough as her? Melissa? U?n, its not Melissa I tilted my head again and thought . Something just bothers me, probably something with Rodotos Rodotos? Well, she and Rodotos are enemies though U?n I thought about it, but couldnt find out in the end . It only means it is something that is not worth remembering I guess so I decided to think of it like that . It bothers me a bit, but I guess no matter how I think about it, I cant remember if I cant . Deja Vus are also like that, most of the time its just your imagination . Well then, since Olivia is resting, Io and Tanyas presence is inside the Magic Cottage . For Olivia, it might be better to rest here for today . But when I was thinking of that . A presence attacked me . Its a holy presence, opposite to that of Eleanor . I turned around and saw a white snake . Its completely similar to the ones I defeated before, but theres five of them . These things againwhy do they appear here again? What are you going to do? Kakeru-san! Io rushed out of the Magic Cottage holding her staff . Tanya also came out . She looks somewhat out of sorts . Olivia also went outside . Although her hips were trembling a bit, she was full of spirits . The three women . They look beautiful standing side by side . Just watch from there Eh? Ah, okay Io lowered her staff . Io-san, is it alright? Un, we can leave it to Kakeru-san Human, that is Eleanors natural enemy . Isnt it better if we lend you a hand? Its alright``rather, it would be troublesome later Eh? What do you mean by later? Leaving aside the women talking, I made Hikari turn into a Demon Sword, and charged towards the snakes . As usual, they were very annoying . Theyre powerful, tough, would annoyingly divide into two per piece after I chopped them . When I noticed it, the five snakes quickly turned to a hundred snakes . Some tried to attack the women, but I grabbed them using my aura, pulled them to me and chopped them into two . And halfway . One?, two? Mu?, only Hikaris counter is increasing . Oi, use me more The white snakes finally reached the limits of their division, and the mother and daughter Demon Swords started counting just like sometime in the past . And while they did that, I killed the snakes one by one . The three woman watched Kakeru fight courageously in front of the Magic Cottage . Kakeru was like a typhoon, his way of fighting even made the Dragon King Olivia sigh in admiration . He used Eleanor to defeat Eleanors natural enemy . Logically, it was an unbelievable thing . The woman watched him fight . Suddenly, Io muttered . I wonder, if my body will last Io muttered something that seemed to be completely unrelated to the scene in front of them . Tanya asked while tilting her head . What do you mean by that, Io-san? You know, Kakeru-san, hes, uhm, very strong in bed after fighting . From how it looks, I think that it would be double of the usual after he defeats all of them Ororo?d-double?! Un, double Io looked at Olivia with a solemn expression and nodded . Olivia had her hips shaking even now after being ravaged by Kakeru . So it was natural for her to be surprised that it would be double of that . B-But, theres three of us . And Olivia-sama is a dragon I think its not enough Un, absolutely not Olivia who had just experienced it, and Io who had been with Kakeru the longest here affirmed . Tanya turned pale``with a tint of redness . But, Kakeru-sans kind, so Io and Olivia also blushed and timidly nodded . The three of them knows . They found out using their body . The Demon Sword Wielder is the most frightening opponent in the battlefield, but . Hes a man who is very gentle to his followers, especially to women . The girls were well aware of that . I wiped out the white snakes . I got out of my breathe a little . Eleanor and Hikari counted and in the end, its sum exceeded three hundred . Three hundred snake corpses were piled up like a mountain . The ground was covered by them and the mountain cant be seen properly anymore . Io, can you`` I turned around to ask Io to clean it up, but that instant . Guwa! An impact passed through my whole body . The impact reverberated in the core of my body . Muu! Kyaaaaaa! Even more than me, Eleanor and Hikari seemed painful . The impact that passed through my body was not a simple attack . It was with holy powers``opposite to the mother and daughter Demon Swords . It was a power far greater than what the white snakes possess . Because of that, Eleanor and Hikari were suffering . Otou-sanOkaa-san Hikari! You, hurry up and``! UOOOOOOOO! I gathered every strength in my body . 777x, 100% additional attack, Copy Plus . I gathered every strength I got in an instant, and concentrated them to my right hand . And, I swept . ``*pop* . The holy powers were blasted off very easily, as if a paper gun was popped . A sense of release enveloped my body, and I felt Hikari let out a breath of relief . How strange . I thought it was a fake or inferior, but it was a Demon Sword that could block that level of power huh I heard a womans voice . *Chirin* I heard the sound of a bell . I turned towards the direction where the voice came from, there was a beautiful woman standing on top of the white snakes . A woman with twin tails, with a face that I know . And that woman, she has a solemn expression on that face that I know . The next instant, I understood what it was about Rodotos that bothered me . I see . This intelligent woman was on Rodotos side Eleanor also remembered . Thats right . Eleanor said during the first time we met . The intelligent woman who helped Rodotos conquer the world . And her name as well . Great Sage`` I am Althea, just Althea I met Althea of the past, the Althea who stayed beside Rodotos . And, that instant . A golden lottery ticket appeared in front of me``half of that golden ticket . The half of a golden lottery ticket appeared in front of me . Chapter 208 I picked up the half golden lottery ticket and kept it in the meantime and concentrated on the person in front of me . The first one who reacted was Io . Althea-san?! She also didnt think that she would meet her here, so she let out a loud surprised voice . Althea gave Io a deep stare then silently opened her mouth . The way you called me, that expression . You, you know me Eh? Ah! Io covered her mouth . It looks like she finally remembered that this is the world in the past and that Althea was also a person from the past . I-Its not, I Although I have many acquaintances, I would not forget a human who possesses such amount of magic powers . Who are you``no, who are you all? Io made a troubled expression and looked towards me for help . it isnt strange knowing the Great Sage Althea right? A Demon Sword that possesses exactly the same aura as Eleanor, a young woman who exceeds the magic powers of a Great Wizard, and the Dragon King Olivia Ororo?, you know me? It is not strange knowing the Dragon King Olivia She replied with the same line . Truthfully, I dont think that a human who could see through Olivias appearance exists . Shes not in her dragon form now, and she would change her appearance every time she mixes in with the soldiers, so her appearance shouldnt always be the same . But even so, Althea confidently said that without hesitance . On top of that, she was the same with Eleanor and Io . She was spot on with both . Although she did not know, she understood the essence in an instant . The Great Sage Althea, the one who knows everything . That nickname of hers isnt for show . I glanced at Olivia . It looks like it would be better to tell her everything, just like how I did with Olivia . Im also looking forward to how Althea would react to it . I got interested on what kind of reaction the woman who is called the Great Sage would show . I came from the future . This is Eleanor from the future How many years later? Eh? How many years have passed in the future you came from? Youre asking that immediately? I wonder how many years . At least, Rodotos name have been uncommon, and, ahh, Olivia had reached the end of her lifespan too Whats about the kingdom? What happened to Rodotoss empire? It doesnt exist . Mercouri, Calamba, Comotoria, Siracuza, Aegina . The world is divided into these five kingdoms Ive never heard of any of them Ahh, by the way, you have quite an influence on them Ara, is that so? You even gave me noble titles from all five kingdoms, akin to treating me afternoon tea I gave you? You gave me He? Althea gave me an interested stare . What happened to giving me the noble titles? Thats like very me Its you after all Im interested in you now I think you told me something similar in the future Unlike the light conversation before, Althea suddenly turned silent . She stared at me without saying anything . Whats the matter? It will take a very long time for Rodotos name to be lost Yeah Time that would make the empire lead to its downfall, time that the power balance of the world will be dyed with names of kingdoms of which names I do not know What are you trying to say? Why am I still alive? Mu? Olivias words were shocking . Why is she alive? That, dont tell me`` You, dont tell me, yourehuman? I am Althea, just Althea Althea answered with a serious face . It was a line that I was used to hearing, but it had a completely different meaning . The Great Sage Althea . When she appeared for the first time, she was an old woman who wore a coat that covered her whole body . She can absorb a humans vigor by touching them, and she can regain her youth by absorbing from a thousand peoples portion . Because she had that ability, and because shes a Great Sage that would appear in history from time to time, Ive always believed that shes from a long-lived race that is not human . But, she completely denied that . We parted ways with Althea for once . With me as the middleman, Olivia and Althea had a conversation with the topic of Orga the dragonkin, and she told her that the Dragon Kings flesh would have no meaning for Rodotos . According to Althea, she had already guessed so, but even so, if it was slightly possible`` . But after Olivia told her that, she easily backed down . We decided a way to contact each other for later, so that she could consult us for a way to release Rodotos from Eleanor, and parted ways . And right now, beside the Maratons Spring . I looked at the half golden lottery ticket . Something must be lacking I wasnt alone after all . Eleanor said with a serious face . The half of a golden lottery ticket . It appeared the instant I met Althea, but it was but half a ticket . Just like Eleanor had said, it is only natural to think that somethings lacking . To determine her as Althea, there are too many things that are lacking . It is the same with Tanya and my memories I guess so However, it also became clear . It would seem that the final goal is to find the missing half piece of that golden ticket I nodded . Since I came to this world``no, even before I came to this world, lottery and me has inseparable ties . With a golden lottery ticket appearing now, on top of it being just half, I could only think of searching for the remaining half . Golden lottery tickets cannot be searched for, it can only be attained by achieving something . The problem is, what should I achieve? Your memories, Tanyas memories, Altheas body . Those things, for the time being How about going to that lottery place for once? There might be a clue I was trying to do that since earlier, but it looks like I cant go there for some reason Were stuck huh Kakeru-sando you have a minute? I heard a voice from behind . Its Tanya . I turned to her and saw her with her eyebrows tied . Whats the matter? Listening to what you talked about earlier, I was curious about something What is it? Tell me Siracuza and Calamba, are they a persons name? Theyre kingdoms nameah, its also a persons name Both Helen and Iris has the kingdoms name, Siracuza, as their surname . As I thought What do you mean? UhmSiracuza-san, I know him . Its the name of a villager who left the village, saying hell defeat Rodotos . Calamba-san is the name of the person he took with him Eleanor and I lost our words . Siracuza who left the village to defeat Rodotos and Calamba who followed him . Thisits too good for a coincidence . Chapter 209 I listened to what Tanya said . It looks like Siracuza and Calamba were young men from the village who were unable to endure Rodotos despotic administration and went on a journey to defeat Rodotos . There would be rumors about them fighting as the rebel army here and there, capturing a part of a remote region with the army they built . It looks like the villagers were told about such rumors . Two names of the five great kingdoms in the future appeared . There was no way it that it has no connection since their goal is even to defeat Rodotos``overthrow his empire . I thought that the possibility of them defeating Rodotos in the end and turn his empire to the five great kingdoms is high . In short, its better to fight together with them to defeat Rodotos, or participate in the battles . Defeat Rodotos``defeat Eleanor? I found myself making a expression with my mouth . Unconfident? Ill win 90% Thats the most cowardly you have been since we met You on the peak of your strength is on the other side you know? Un, Okaa-san was very pretty I know, I know right? I flicked Eleanor with a finger for bragging . I understand Hikari whos a Demon Sword herself describes her peak strength as pretty, and I can also understand Eleanor being full of herself because her daughter admired her . I understand, but its a bit irritating . However, its as she said . Just like how Hikari described her as very pretty, that Eleanor is Eleanor in her peak strength . Because Rodotos is wielding is that Eleanor, I cant say for sure that Ill win 100% . Theres a need to do something about it . Whats the matter, O-chan? You look like youre itching to do something Oro??! H-How did you know! I can tell, its O-chan after all Hikari said with an angelic smile . Or rather, she did? She doesnt look like that to me though . Olivia glanced at me for an instant . Her face looked like she wants to say something . Kukuku What? I just remembered a creature looking at her A certain creature? Pochi, that should be the easiest to describe it for you I couldnt help but shout thats too roundabout inside . Pochi, that is without a doubt a dogs name . It would also be used for saying loyal dog or negatively, someones dog . Is Olivia like that? I looked at Olivia once again . Un, she really looks like she wants to say something . Do you have something to say, Olivia? ``! Un You shouldve just told me whatever it is . Why wont you? You didnt say I can Shes Pochi right? Shes the king of dragons though I couldnt help but make a wry smile . And then? What do you want to say? Tell me Those two . I know them Why? I borrowed soldiers from them before We fly up to the great sky on Olivias back after she turned to a dragon . Im with Io and Tanya . Io had become very strong recently, shes also courageous, but she was petrified with a pale face . She seems to have a fear of heights . Her expression finally softened when I released an aura and enveloped her . On the other side, Tanya looks quite comfortable; she was even looking down interestingly . By the way, Hikari would sit on Olivias head or dangle from it from time to time . Shes enjoying the journey in the sky the best . Do you know where Siracuza and Calamba is? If its human, I can somewhat tell where they are in this world after meeting them once Olivia who turned into a dragon said proudly . Dragons, they also have that kind of ability huh . I nodded in admiration . I see . How can you feel where they are? Can you feel their souls or something? Its by using my smell, Human By smell?! Really?! Kukuku, shes Pochi after all By the way, which one are we going to? Its the closer one right? Umu . Were heading towards the man called Skiros Calamba After Olivia answered, the conversation naturally ended . I dont have any question before we arrive, so I also turned silent . However . Were about to arrive, just over here`` Theres a battle Mu?! I heard it with my hearing that is multiplied 777x . Theres a battle occurring in the direction Olivia is heading to . Its 1 vs 20, I think Muu?theyre really fighting Which one is Skiros? Hes the one alone . He looks injured Lets go down Wait, it takes time to land Ill go down first then What? What are you going to do, Human? Ill leave Io and Tanya to you . Hikari Un! Hikari returned and transformed into a Demon Sword . I grabbed her and unsheathed Eleanor . I clad myself with aura and jumped off from Olivias back . Kakeru-san?! I heard Io and Tanyas voices, but I didnt mind . I increased the speed and quickly fell . When I was about a hundred meters near the ground, I instantly landed . I released my powers towards the ground, softening my landing . An explosion occurred while I landed safely . That was good as a result . Their battle paused because a person suddenly fell from the sky . I took a quick glance around and instantly understood the situation . There are 21 of them in total, and 20 of them are surrounding 1 . Both sides were dumbstruck . According to Olivia, that Skiros guy is the one alone``if so! I instantly killed them with Eleanor and Hikari . They were decently skilled, but theyre far from Rodotos, Olivia, and they cant even be compared to the white snakes . Their level is that of normal humans . Their heads parted from their body in an instant . About this much Otou-sans amazing . Hes so cool jumping off H-Hmph . I was prettier when in my peak though Why are you challenging me like that? I flicked Eleanor with a finger and turned to the man . Suddenly, something fell from my around my waist . It fell at the impact of my landing . It was a fan . A fan that I got from Helene when we first met and I just came to this world . Ive always kept it with me since I got it from her . Its a fan with Mercouris emblem . I opened it . Un, it fell but it isnt broken . Thank goodness`` That emblem? Un? Are you someone related to Mercouri? W-What is it so suddenly? The man called Skiros Calamba rushed up to me . She looked at the fan``at the emblem with deep emotions . Thank goodnessMercouriI finally met Mercouri Skiros was moved . This, dont tell me In the end, it looks like you are one of the main characters Eleanor said interestingly . Chapter 210 *Wings fluttering* Olivia landed after gliding and making a turn . The sound of her wings could be heard from a distance, so the excited man couldnt help but also look . I instantly released my aura and enveloped Olivia along with the girls . Camouflage aura . A disguise that cannot be seen through unless one is more powerful than Eleanor . Huh? I thought there was a sound just now The man tilted his head while looking up at the sky . He probably sees the clear blue sky and white clouds, so its just natural that hed find it strange to see nothing after hearing such a loud sound . I gave Olivia and the girls a look . Io and Tanya understood and did not speak . Olivia is intelligent too so she immediately understands . She silently landed and turned to her dragonkin form . After seeing that, I called out to the man . You are Skiros Calamba, right? Yeah! Skiros nodded with gladness . And you areuhm Yuuki Kakeru Yuu, ki? Youre not Mercouri? Skiros showed a light confused expression and looked at my face and the fan . The owner of this is my woman I see! Youre the son-in-law His spirits that were about to fall revived instantly . Are you searching for Mercouri? Yes! Why? Do you know Akansa-sama? Akansa? I think I heard that name somewhere before . Where was it again? Its that, you know, that n? I looked towards the direction Eleanors consciousness is pointing to . There was Olivia and the girls over there . Olivia, Hikari, Io, Tanya``Tanya! I see . Its that old woman who made a strange fortune on her in Tanyas village . That old womans name is Akansa if Im correct . That old fortune teller huh T-That is a bit of a disrespectful way to call her . She is a famous life calculation expert after all And what did that Akansa say? It isGather towards Mercouri, there is 8 good and 2 bad ahead of the emblem of light, there is 8 good and 2 bad Ahh, that sounds like something that old woman would say Mercouris emblem of light should be this fan That would be the case . The others are also searching for Mercouri although their proportion of good and bad is different, so all of us are searching Mercouri and his emblem The others? All of you? The ones who have the will to overthrow Rodotos Is one of you called Siracuza? You know?! I remembered what Tanya said``at the same time, I remembered the future I came from . Is there also people named Comotoria and Aegina? Yeah! The four of us are raising an army Calamba, Siracuza, Comotoria, Aegina . The four of them were told by a fortune teller to find Mercouri/me(?) . Just like in Tanyas case, I know that the good that fortune teller is saying is correct because I know the five great countries in the future . I know, but I parted ways with Skiros once . He plans on advancing the gathering of soldiers to the last stage because Mercouri was found . After seeing him off, I removed the aura from the girls . What is happening, Kakeru-san It looks like were going to be the Mercouri among the five great kingdoms ??? Io tilted her head . Her face says she didnt understand what I said . In other words, Mercouri doesnt exist, and we who came to the past are Mercouri Haa However, after reaching this point, theres another thing that bothers me Another thing? Helene and Iris . Both of them are not purely human Thats right . I did not think much of it because they naturally mixed in with the humans, but the first impression I got from Helene when I just came to this world was that she looks like an elf . Long golden hair, long ears, and beauty full of elegance . I secretly thought that she looks like an elf . That was the case with Helene, and Iris was the same . On the other hand, the other princesses and queens of the four kingdoms are completely human . Rica, Aura, Fiona and Marie, and Selene as well . I could feel that all of them are simple humans . However, even though that was the case, this happened . I could only think that there is something more to this . Well, I understand that, but what are you going to do for the soldiers, Kakeru-san . Your slaves didnt come with us, so with just usa war is impossible, right? I guess so . If we are Mercouri, then an army is a need What should we do? Hmm I placed a hand on my chin and thought . Should I gather them using money? Or should I kick some band of thieves asses and make them my minions? Or maybe`` Oi What? Pochi looks like shes itching to say something Un? Just like Eleanor had said, Olivia seems like she really wants to say something . Just like what happened before, she wants to say something but shes waiting for my command . Whats the matter, Olivia? About Hikari, I could really smell myself from her Un? You were always together in the future after all Un! O-chan and Hikari are best friends! Its not just my smell, but my magic powers as well, you know? Heh? AlsoHikari, shes Eleanors daughter right? Yeah, no matter how you look at her Although no one could tell shes your daughter just from her looks I flicked Eleanor with a finger for speaking rubbish . And then? If its like that, I think that I can leave dragon soldiers for Hikari Dragon soldiershuh? Un What does she mean?, but when I was thinking of that . The Undead Army huh Eleanor muttered . I remembered the first time I met her . She possesses the ability to keep a massive amount of undead, summon, and command them . Similar to that, however, the ones that will be commanded are dragons . Olivia is saying that Hikari has that ability . Fue?? Hikari looks like she doesnt understand, but it would be amazing if she can do that . She is my daughter after all Eleanor said proudly . I couldnt help but agree with her . Chapter 211 We departed towards a mountain called Sirulia riding on Olivias back after she transformed into a dragon . It was not as triangular-shaped as Mt . Fuji, but a rock mountain with steep cliffs impossible for normal humans to climb . It was a mountain without few greens, but its peak was different . You could see it covered with white from afar, so I thought that its covered with perpetual snow like Mt . Fuji, but I found out its different when we approached and landed . E-Eggs? Tanya whispered with a frightened expression . What covered the peak was a countless amount of eggs . Those eggs bigger than an ostrichs was aligned in order . Tanya was scared by its big size, but Io who is an S-Rank adventurer was not scared by mere eggs asked Olivia . These, are they dragon eggs? Its called drakes . In human terms, they are demi-dragons Demi-dragonslike demi-humans? Thats right I see . Its a species of dragons but a little different . Theyre quite powerful and just as intelligent as humans, but theyre far inferior to dragons, so were protecting them most of the time or keep them as servants Do you keep them as well? Un Olivia nodded . Theyre as intelligent as humans and they have their pride as well, so normally, they would only be subservient to dragons . But if its Hikari I see . Its possible for Hikari who you rubbed off your magic powers huh Olivia nodded once again . While listening to the drakes explanation, Hikari was looking interestingly at the eggs . She would touch, pat, and peek from below . I asked Olivia while watching her do that . And then? What should we do? She only needs to hit the drakes that are born . Its easiest to make them subservient using force when they are just born Imprinting huh Olivia nodded . That sounds easy . I should just help Hikari hit the drakes that are born . The problem is how I would make Hikari hit them . Its a bit wrong with me using her as a Demon Sword and hit them, right? What should I do? It looks like there is no need for you to worry about that Eh? I raised my brows at Eleanors words then noticed that her consciousness is pointing towards Hikaris direction . I turned to that direction and saw a scene where the eggs are cracking one next to the other, with drakes hatching out of them . The ones born earlier``they were playing with Hikari . They were playing with Hikari, Hikari who was smaller than them . It looked like a huge dog like a Saint Bernard was playing with a child . And it was not only a few of them . All of the drakes that hatched from their eggs gathered around with Hikari and played with her . Ahahaha, that tickles? is that how it is? I asked Olivia . U?un, normally, you would need to hit them and show them your strength Olivia was surprised by Hikari and the drakes . Ive never seen or heard something like this was written on her face . The drakes cried at once, all of the dragons followed and cried, started to resonate with each others voices . Are they saying something? Theyre calling Hikari Okaa-san It means there was no need for imprinting huh Umu, they are submitting to her naturally As expected of my daughterAs expected of my daughter I said at the same time with Eleanor . I involuntarily flicked her with my finger . Hikari-chans amazing Un, this is unexpected . I thought that shed make them submit using force since shes Eleanors daughter, but I did not imagine it will be like this Tanya and Olivia sighed with admiration . I felt quite happy hearing Hikari praised . So, will she be able to keep them just like your Undead Army? Of course . Ill teach Hikari how later Thats good . She looks like shes having fun, so do it later Eleanor and I watched over Hikari and the drakes play with the same feelings . Ah! Suddenly, Io seemed to have noticed something . Whats the matter? The drakes, theyre calling Hikari-chan Okaa-san right? Io said that and confirmed with Olivia . Olivia nodded . Un, theyre saying that If their Okaa-san is Hikari-chanwhat is Kakeru-san? eh? If Hikari is their mother, then what am I? eh? Wait! I do not plan on becoming a grandmother in this age Eleanor started panicking . It looks like she understood faster than me who blanked out . I was so surprised that I even forgot to question how old Eleanor is right now . Chapter 212 In the peak of Mount Sirulia, I held Hikari who returned to her Demon Sword form . Lets begin Un! Hikaris innocent voice echoed in my head . Soon after, the blade of the Demon Sword started to glow with a faint light . Although it is a different light from the aura Im normally using, Im familiar with it . The same scene occurs when Eleanor summons her Undead Army . And I was right . Soon after, drakes appeared one next to the other around me . Hikaris summoning, dragon servants . They exceeded a hundred and almost covered the peak of the mountain . Is this all? Un! Everyone came out Can you keep them again? Wait a second . Mumumumu? Hikari groaned . Although shes in her Demon Sword form, her appearance of narrowing the eyebrows of her lovely face naturally came to my mind . I couldnt help but smile . And gradually, all of the drakes disappeared . I did it?! Let them come out once more Un! A hundred drakes were summoned again . The Demon Sword Hikaris servants, the Dragon Army . It looks like shes able to let them exit and enter . As expected of Eleanors child I, I think that I mightve seen a historical event just now What does that mean? Olivia was impressed yet convinced, Io was astonished, and Tanya was mystified . Its interesting how the girls reactions were different . So, what are you going to do now? Dont tell me youll release them just like this? I have never heard that dragons have been involved in the founding of Mercouri Your memories arent that reliable in this case after all What did you say? If you want to deny it, try remembering something about this era Muu Eleanor fell silent . It looks like she cant say anything back when that was pointed out . Well, however . I get what youre trying to say . And so I grabbed Eleanors hilt and released the dark aura . I enveloped the drakes that Hikari summoned with that . Wawawa?, everyone turned into humans?! Camouflage aura . I only made them look as if they turned into humans The appearance drakes that was enveloped by the aura quickly turned into human soldiers . They all look like humans . The equipment they are wearing is based on Knight Fortis who was with Helene when we first met . The horde of drakes turned into knights of Mercouri in an instant . Wa?, its the same with Helene-oneechans subordinates? With this, we can participate in the battle Un! Its so amazing, everyone looks like a real knight Hikari was impressed . As long as one doesnt possess powers that exceed Eleanor, her camouflage aura cannot be seen through . Although they are both Demon Swords, Eleanors daughter, Hikari, is weaker so she cant see through them . I looked at Olivia for no particular reason . Shes making an impressed expression . If the Dragon King Olivia cant see through it, then it should be alright . With this, the preparations to participate as Mercouri is finished . Deep within the night, at the peak of Mount Sirulia . When the men and women had fallen asleep, a young girl pushed the Magic Cottages door open, and went outside . The wind in the peak of the mountain makes her long hair flutter in the air, with the moonlight shining upon it releasing a faint glow . Hikari``although her appearance was still young, she possesses mystical beauty . Is it around here?? Umu . You can hear me? Un, I can hear you . How strange?, I can although Okaa-san is with Otou-san Were mother and daughter after all Un! Hikari smiled innocently . As the child of Eleanor, she should be the second most powerful Demon Sword in this world, but she has the loveliness in her human form that no one would think as such . No, you can say that she only possesses loveliness . And that Hikari asked Eleanor furthermore . I went outside, but what should I do now? Umu . Call out your dragon child, one is enough I got it! A-chan, come out?! Hikari called out as if she was speaking to her best friend . Soon after, a drake appeared from her shadow . A-chan? Its her name I see . Umu, if you can give them names and differentiate them from each other, then it is much better . Right now, I shall bestow Hikari one of my techniques Technique? Its the etiquette of Demon Swords W-Waa?wawawawa? Hikari placed her hands on her head and started to fidget . The mother and daughter Demon Swords possesses a spiritual connection that ordinary beings do not have . Eleanor used that and directly gave Hikari her knowledge . You understood? Un, I got it . But, can Hikari do it? You are my daughter . Try it Un! Mumumumu? Hikari gripped her small fists, gathered her powers``Eiiya!, she jumped like banzai! Soon after, the appearance of the drake she summoned changed . It changed from its dragon form to a beautiful girl . Waa?, she really turned into human Of course . Even so, I could feel a familiar air around her Ehehe?you can tell? What do you mean? Okaa-san, you told me to imagine an appearance that fits A-chan right? Umu Thats why I imagined . The appearance of good women that Otou-san loves I see . It was that air huh Although the girl in front of Hikari do not necessarily look similar to someone, but just like Hikari said, the air around her was completely similar to those of the good women . If anything, it would be like the women that gathered in the harem Rica is making, or maybe the slave soldiers . The air around her is similar to those women . Thank you, Okaa-san Umu . But still, you are still too far from it . You took so much time before you changed her appearance . It is ideal as a Demon Sword if you had already changed its appearance the instant you summoned them What should I do? Ill tell you now the way to practice . You should practice very well UIn! After Eleanor taught Hikari how to practice the technique, she returned her consciousness to the bedroom . The bedroom where a man who has four women sleeping beside him . Eleanor looked at him, then looked at the woman who is the Dragon King . When alls said and done, an angel of love that helps the dragon childrens love affair . Hmph . Im really losing my edge Eleanor deprecatingly, yet profoundly whispered . Chapter 213 It is now morning at the peak of Mount Sirulia . Everyone came out of the Magic Cottage and separated into two groups in the spacious peak of the mountain . One group is Olivia, Io, and Tanya . The other group is me and the two Demon Swords . From the outside perspective, there is one man and three beautiful women . It is a scene where they are just facing each other . Lets begin Y-Yes! Lend Ice Magic Powers to Tanya Magic Powers of Ice will be lent to Tanya Chichiakis . Time Remaining: 59 minutes 59 seconds I used the first prize from the lottery, the power lending ability on Tanya . For one hour starting now, Tanya will have 777x her original magic powers . Following that, I grabbed Hikari, the hilt of the Demon Sword . Lets start too Un! I heard an innocent voice and released powers . Hikaris servants were summoned around us . I used camouflage aura at the same time they were summoned, so people looking would only see it like human knights were summoned . Waa?Otou-sans really amazing after all Un? Why did she praise me for that? I couldnt understand why, so I brushed it off . The one hundred drake soldiers moved towards Tanya . Olivia and Io stepped back and made a watching posture . Tanya chanted her magic and attacked the drake soldiers . Although her original magic powers were low, with the effect of the 777x amplification, Tanya is now able to use powerful magic . But even so, Tanya is still an amateur in battle . She only stood in her place, using the brute force of her massive magic powers to attack the drake soldiers . Every time the drake soldiers were defeated, I would send my powers to Hikari, re-summoning them as soon as they are defeated . And if you want to ask why Im doing this, there are two goals . First, it would train Tanya . The first goal is that it would help her grow by continuously defeating the summoned drake soldiers . The second goal is to check the specs of Hikaris servants, the Demon Swords drake soldiers . I wanted to check if they can be used as soldiers . However . Theyre weak Umu, although there are a hundred of them, they can be annihilated by one of your slave soldiers in their current strength Im sorry Its not Hikaris fault . After all, they just hatched yesterday . And also Also? Hikari had a question mark on her head . Eleanor sounded somewhat happy in the way she spoke . She sounded very interested that I could easily imagine that she would probably be raising the corner of her lips if she was standing in front of me . They are still starting to grow . Even if they are weak individually, it is possible for them to re-summoned as long as the wielders stamina and mental power lasts Otou-sans? Umu . This is also a test for him Eleanor sounded more like she was grinning . I see, thats why she sounded like it was interesting huh . Although its not like shes pranking me . Its as if I was told show me how far you can go . Watch me I secretly took a breath and concentrated on my hand that held Hikari . I cannot show Hikari an uncool side as her father . After a while, my concentration reached its peak, and the voices around me disappeared . My consciousness was pointing to Tanya and the drake soldiers battle . Although Tanya used her massive magic powers to continuously defeat the drake soldiers, she completely lacks battle experience, so she was finally dragged into a melee, and was wounded at last . Olivia saved her and made her recover using the magic ball (white) that I made her hold before we started . Io jumped into the fray in her stead . Although I didnt lend her magic powers, Io fought the drake soldiers with magic powers comparable to Tanya . On top of that, Io has an abundant fighting experience, so she was able to fight at all distance . She would dodge when they approached her, she would shoot lightning when she has some distance, and she would release her hundred lightning onto the drake soldiers when shes a huge distance from them . A Great Wizard that dances in the battlefield . Io was unparalleled against the drake soldiers . I want to see more of that side of her, so I continued to re-summon the drake soldiers and made them attack her . Finally, Ios stamina and magic powers fell . After she defeated a thousand of the drake soldiers, her movements started to dull, and she would chant her magic for a longer time . And there, there was another baton touch . It was Olivia who came out to replace Io . The Dragon King Olivia who stood dignified at the summit of Mount Sirulia . The drake soldiers stopped their movements for an instant . They were pressured by the Dragon King in front of them . Kuku, this is what differentiates them from the Undead Army Are they different? Mine has no consciousness or to speak, so they would not be pressured . Hikaris are daughters right? No, were friends I see . But even so, it is the same . They would be overwhelmed by dragons like this since they possess consciousness I see? Even so, I cant compare with Hikari Fue? Cant compare? Okaa-san to Hikari? Thats right . I should say, when it comes to the efficiency and conversion efficiency when this guy uses his stamina and will in summoning . You exceed me in that aspect . The reason is, without a doubt, because Hikari is his daughter Its because Im Otou-sans daughter? Since you are related by blood, the amount of loss from halfway is less than me I seeehehe? Eleanor and Hikari were talking about something, but it did not enter my ears . Its because I needed to inject even more power onto Hikari . Dragon King Olivia . Shes many times stronger than Io . She would only casually wave her hand and 80% of the drake soldiers were chopped into have by an invisible slash . Even if I would re-summon them by using a huge amount of power, they would be turned into ashes by her dragon breath in the next instant . They would be annihilated after I summoned, then annihilated again after I re-summoned, that continued to repeat . I found it a bit funny, so my concentration lapsed . Its because I found it easy to count the number of Olivias kill count . Since they would be annihilated quickly after they are summoned, the kill count would increase by a hundred every time . As expected of Olivia, as expected of the Dragon King . I can test without worries with her as the opponent . I stabbed Hikari to the ground, held her hilt, and concentrated on summoning . The Dragon King who showed overwhelming strength and me who infinitely summoned . The battle continued for one day and one night, but they were still no winner . Olivias kill count reached seven digits . Chapter 214 The imperial capital Irrion. It is the most prosperous place in the land as well as the place enveloped by evil in the world the most. One woman was walking through the wide corridors of the beautiful palace. Everyone that pass by her, the guards, the maids, no one stopped her. Althea, Rodotos sworn ally. A woman who does not possess an official title, but yet recognized as the second most powerful figure in the Empire. That woman came before the throne hall with her eyebrows making a deep crease. She glanced at the guards, making them open the thick gates, the symbol of authority, and entered. There is one man sitting on the throne. The paramount existence in this Empire, the Emperor who led the unification of the world. The Hero, Rodotos. And there is a beauty in the arms of that hero. He sat proudly on his throne with a beauty on his lap. If one were to mention the relationship of a beauty and an emperor, it is natural to think that it is sexual, but in this case, it is half wrong and half right. The beauty moaned as if she was feeling pleasure that is out of this world and her voice echoed throughout the majestic throne hall. Her voice sounded so charming that innocent boys and girls would instinctively blush and wish to run away from it just by hearing. On the other hand, the clothes of Rodotos and the woman was not disordered. Although the woman wrapped her arms around Rodotos, he was only grabbing the womans head. Nevertheless, the woman was trembling with pleasure. Althea watched that while standing at the entrance. She felt terror``fear. The reason she felt fear was because it was not the first time she encountered that. That is why, she knows what happens next. She glanced at Demon Sword Eleanor that was pierced to the ground behind the throne. Eleanors blade flickered with light as if she was laughing. After a while, the woman flexes her whole body from her head to her toes, then threw out her limbs powerlessly. ``but suddenly, she started to convulse. She grabbed her throat with both hands, scratched her face, and groaned in pain. And that was only for a short time. Within a minute, the womans eyes rolled to its whites and died. The corner of Rodotoss lips distorted with elation. The act of giving a woman sexual pleasure by grabbing her head, then absorb her life force. It was not a deed done by Rodotos, but something that Demon Sword Eleanor makes him do. Rodotos is completely dominated by Eleanor. Every time Rodotos repeats that evil art of using life force, Althea felt that his soul is becoming dull. She came to him up until now to stop that, but. Itsthe limit Althea closed her eyes, grit her teeth, then resolutely stepped forward. She moved towards the throne as the gate behind her closes. You came huh Althea. How is Olivias subjugation going? I wish to speak about something with you``Eleanor Rodotos looked blank for an instant. He narrowed his dull eyes that are unique to humans who are dominated and controlled by Demon Swords and gave Althea a stare. Soon after, the tone of his voice changed. To a tone that was Rodotos yet not Rodotos. What, what do you want to talk about? I want you to release him What? The corner of Rodotoss``Eleanors lips was raised. This is my contract with him. I shall let him conquer this world and in return, I will receive the second half of his life. Its that kind of contract I know what you humans are doing. I also know that you cannot separate me with this man no matter what you do, so I am only allowing you to do what you want You knew it all along Dont think of unnecessary things. You should just enjoy his achievements. You are not part of the contract after all What if its in exchange for your body? what did you say? Eleanors expression changed. The initiative of the conversation was passed over to Althea. If Rodotos was to be continued to be dominated by you, his soul will be sullied, never to reincarnate eternally It is that kind of contract. Rather than that, speak. What do you mean its in exchange for my body? Eleanor impatiently made Althea continue. Althea expressionlessly took out a glass bottle from her pocket. A richly colored liquid is inside the bottle. If you drink this, you will be able to gain a physical body. Not a temporary one, but one that only you possess Ridiculous! There is no way that exist`` You should be able to understand after trying it Althea said calmly. It made Eleanor fall silent instead. And finally, after a long silence. Do I only need to release Rodotos? Eleanor asked and Althea showed a slightly bitter smile. At that time, you should have already stopped caring about his body Mu! After living for a very long time, Eleanor has acquired intelligence that is beyond humans. She understands what Althea is trying to say and at the same time``at the least, for Althea``she understood that it was real. As you wish, give it to me Althea approached and passed her the glass bottle. What should I do with this? You drink it, thats all Its fine to hesitate, but you should at least hesitate after you stop Rodotoss corruption Eii! You do not need to repeatedly insist it is real! Eleanor irritatingly said, opened the bottle, and drank the richly colored liquid at once. *Heart beats!* It echoed so loudly that even Althea heard it. Eleanor``Rodotos started to groan, and finally, his body divided. With the man``Emperor Rodotos unchanged, a girl with a daunting expression wearing a black dress appeared. You looked like that huh Althea said without emotions. In contrast, Eleanor was trembling with joy, feeling and looking at her own body. A body! MY body! Yes I feel my powers overflow! Fu, fufu, fuhahahahaha! As promised, release Rodotos Before that, tell me Althea. What are the limitations of this body? What is its longevity? It is eternally youthful, but not undying It is enough! Eleanor looked up to the sky and burst out a laugh. She waved her hand and the expression of Rodotos who collapsed to the ground changed. The baleful aura of someone dominated by a Demon Sword disappeared, but instead, it turned into a pale one that was almost no difference with a corpse. Seeing Rodotoss soul released, Althea felt complicated, yet seemingly relieved. Eleanor rushed out with great spirits and went somewhere. Althea remained in that place and let Rodotoss head rest on her lap. Rodotos had already breathed his last. His body was torn into tatters after being corrupted by the Demon Sword for a long time. He simply passed away the instant Eleanor left. But from that Rodotoss body, a soul that releases a strong light came out. Althea held it with her hands, then raised it to the sky. The soul slowly climbed up to the sky. Next time, live as a normal human. A normal human whose destiny shall not intersect with such existence Althea saw the soul off. The soul that looked weak, yet still releases a light meant that she was barely able to save Rodotos. After seeing it off, she remembered Eleanor who was in high spirits. A girl in a black dress, one that releases the presence of evil from her whole body. Although her appearance was that of a young girl, those who look upon her will unconsciously think of the word Demon King. Eternally youthful, but not undying Althea whispered. In her mind was the visage of a man who uses a dark aura that almost doesnt have an evil presence. She believed in her future self and the man she was fond of. You understand what that means, right? Althea thought that she should believe her self. Chapter 215 At the foot of Mount Sirulia. When we departed from the mountain riding on Olivias back, I sensed holy powers similar to the one I felt in Maratons Spring on the ground. I made Olivia wait in the sky and I jumped off holding Eleanor and Hikari. After I landed, I searched for the source of that power. I immediately found it. There was a giant hole ten meters away from where I landed. The white snakes from before came out from that cave-like hole that is connected to the underground as if they reacted to the Demon Swords. I drew Eleanor and Hikari and took a stance. Im already starting to feel like Im old friends with these guys Im already fed up seeing them. It is only tiring making an opponent out of them Hikari doesnt like them that much too Theyre the natural enemy of Demon Swords after all Eleanor only seemed annoyed but Hikari seems like she really hates them. Anyways, lets clean them up. It will be troublesome if we leave them here and bother us later Umu Hikari will do her best! I gripped the Demon Swords but when I was about to attack. A girl holding a staff fell from the sky. She released her magic powers when she was about to land to break her fall. Her big magicians hat fluttered for an instant but she grabbed and held it in a hurry. The one who fell was`` Io?! I was surprised and looked up to the sky. Olivia was still in the sky. She is still leisurely flapping her wings in the place where I jumped off. She is about a hundred meters from the ground. Io jumped off from that high. Whats the matter? Did something happen above? U?un Io shook her head and stared at me. Kakeru-san, leave them to me To you? Un Io nodded as she stared straight to my eyes. Her expression is serious and her eyes are burning with a flame. why?, I thought, but I sheathed Eleanor and Hikari and nodded. I got it Thank you! Io said with a smile. She gripped her magic staff and faced towards the white snakes that slithered out of the hole. Hou The next instant, the sounds disappeared. Ios body was enveloped by a faint light. Her massive amount of magic powers swirled. It looks like shes planning to do something Yeah, on top of that, its something different from up until now It is?? Probably. Thats what I feel It is a complete guess. However, Io currently possesses that kind of air around her. Ios face was frighteningly serious, you could even feel that she is seriously challenging something. Although the white snakes are the natural enemy of Demon Swords, on the other hand, they are just slightly stronger monsters for humans. They are opponents that Io could defeat if she normally fought. She does not need to make a face like that against them. If that is so, her opponent is not the white snakes. Her opponent is Io herself. Ios magic powers rose to its peak. She chanted and released her lightning magic. The lightning shot through Io herself! Io-oneechan?! Did she fail? Nope She succeeded instead Although the lightning fell towards Io, it did not reach the ground. Although the lightning fell to Ios head, it was absorbed by her body. Ios body changed after absorbing the lightning. It was as if she turned to lightning itself, possessing an intangible body. With a blink of an eye, Ios appearance disappeared. She instantly moved closing her distance from the white snakes and swung her magic staff that turned into lightning with her. She did not use magic that time, but her staff that was swung towards the white snakes chopped them in half. And that she did with a single attack, although her technique was subpar. Her speed is incomparable to before She took in the power of lightning, turning into something like an energy being or a spirit How brave of her to do such a dangerous feat It was really dangerous, huh Of course it is. It is insane to hit yourself with a magic spell that uses up all of your magic powers Thats true However, Io succeeded. She succeeded in doing something that even Eleanor would describe as insane. All of the white snakes were quickly killed. Although they are opponents that Io could easily defeat, she now annihilated them with overwhelming power. After cleaning up the white snakes, Ios magic powers gradually left her body and she returned to her original form. But when I was thinking of that, she suddenly got unsteady with her feet. I ran up to her and embraced her when she was about to collapse. Are you alright? Im okay. I just used up all of my magic powers Youre fatigued huh If so, theres no need to worry, huh. Why did you suddenly do something like that? I was stimulated by Hikari-chan Fue? Looking at Hikari evolving even though shes a Demon Sword, I thought that I couldnt lose to her I see I kissed Io. It was a kiss where our lips shortly touched, but that was enough since shes weak right now. Let me take a better look at it next time Un! Although she seemed weak, she nodded happily. Now thats done, lets return to Olivia`` The next instant, a white light pierced through my head. I put Io down before thinking and jumped straight upwards. I leaped with full strength and quickly passed by Olivia reaching the sky above her. I guarded using Eleanor and Hikari who I sheathed halfway and made a cross with them, then I felt an impact. It was a strong impact that shook me to the core of my body. I defended against that something that attacked Olivia. U, OOOOOOO!! With a roar, I parried to the side that thing that attacked. Even so, I was unable to do it completely, and was pushed back to the ground by it. I quickly fixed my posture and landed and looked at that. What? Eh? Ehhhhhh?! The mother and daughter Demon Swords were surprised. They cant be blamed. It was Eleanor. Eleanor in her human form, the one I can only meet in the lottery place. However, the air around her is different. The Eleanor in that place is a doting parent who really dotes on her daughter, but the Eleanor in front of me has a sneer on her face. Demon King. Her appearance was something that made me think of those words. You areEleanor? To think you knew the moment you saw me. Im finally starting to get curious about your identity. Also, it is the same with those two Demon Swords that look exactly like me Rather than that, what happened? Why are you in human form? I received a physical body Eleanor answered while making a sneer. The body that is the strongest and most adaptive with my powers Rodotos Did you took over that guys body? Exactly Oi, Eleanor! What does this mean? E-Even if you tell me that Eleanor unusually gave off a confused emotion. Although there are many times that her memories were unreliable since we came to this era, she was still the usual Eleanor. Its the first time I felt Eleanor confused like this. And the individual that made her like that. I looked at Eleanor in the past``in her Demon King-like appearance. Not only she possesses a physical body, the Eleanor right there has purified powers which even seem to solidify. The Demon Swords aura, with the amount far greater than I use, it was condensed into a human shape. That was how I saw her. And that was very beautiful. This purified existence, this is the real Eleanor, I thought. Her existence should be called as the True?Eleanor, I thought. fu Whats funny No, its just that Im having fun Fun? I knew with that exchange. You are stronger than Rodotos Of course. Dont treat me like those humans You are stronger than any opponent that I have fought, far stronger, even. Probably because you turned into that appearance what are you getting at? Well, nothing much I gripped Hikari. I glanced at Io who was looking from afar with a dumbfounded expression. I just thought that I cant lose out The next instant after I said that, I strongly sensed the presence of the two Demon Swords. Beside the Demon Swords, appeared two girls that seemed to cuddle close to their selves, an illusion that came from imagination. Twome? The Eleanor in front of me widened her eyes in shock. Chapter 216 Eleanors appearance flicked like a heat haze``and in an instant, she was in front of me . I blocked the hand chop she swung down using Hikari . The sound of the Demon Swords clashing reverberated . Youre quick! Those two Demon Swords, Ive taken a liking to them . Ill use them after killing you That sounds like a funny joke coming from you Eleanor narrowed her eyebrows . I pushed her back by swinging Hikari . Eleanor was blown to the air and spread out her arms . A red light was released from her whole body . At the same time, the surrounding space bent, countless swords appearing . Eleanor . Swords that look the same as her form as a Demon Sword appeared as if to cover the surrounding space . Theres probably more than a hundred . Let me test you Eleanor smirked and waved her hand down . The swords flew at me at once . Dont be careless It smells the same as Okaa-san I know! Eleanor and Hikari . I used the two Demon Swords to block the flying swords . Demon Swords that were thrown and fell denser than rain, I blocked them off using my full strength and full speed . Each attack was heavy and most of all, its properties is Eleanor itself . I blocked all of them without exception . They disappeared like smoke as they fell . To your right! Ku! *Gakiii``n! My body moved instinctively hearing Eleanors warning . I parried Eleanors attack who closed her distance to me . Good, you blocked``mu! Eleanor narrowed her eyebrows . There was a dark aura on her hand that clashed with the Demon Sword . Whats this? Its``this! I raised my gear and slashed with the Demon Sword . I slashed numerous times although it has less strength, slashing in speeds of a hundred times per second . Every time I slashed at her, every time Eleanor received an attack, the aura explodes and inflicts damage . It is one of the techniques I got from the lottery . Eii! Annoying trick Theres even more Dont get cocky Eleanor took distance using the impact we clashed . She snapped her finger and zombies, skeletons``the Undead Army appeared from beneath my feet and grabbed my heels . Rest for a while With just this! I released my aura explosively, blowing away the undead . I charged to Eleanor after removing the constraints . We exchanged three attacks . Although we were equal physically, she has more pure powers of the Demon Sword . To defeat her``, the instant I was thinking of that . A killing intent fell from the sky . I wont let Human get killed! Olivia who turned to her dragonkin form from her dragon form attacked Eleanor with a sudden descent . The full strength attack of Dragon King Olivia, and that . You lizard should stay out of this Eleanor dodged and countered with a turning kick that made a whirlwind . Olivia was hit directly and was blown away vertically . She only stopped after cushioning through several trees . K-Kakeru-san Dont come! Just stay there Tanya who was placed down by some way by Olivia called me from afar . Eleanors power that could even blow away Olivia with a single attack, Tanya doesnt have the means to fight her . I charged towards Eleanor after shouting at her to stop . Eleanor who turned to her human form is strong . I launched a surprise attack with a short warp using my Warp Feather . I stuck an aura on her and attacked her with the multiplying attack . Even with the two Demon Swords and the items that I got from the lottery, we were still equal . I thought that our battle would drag on like this . Mu! Eleanors movements stopped for an instant . The movements of her limbs became dull, moving as if something was bothering her . Although it was not even 0 . 01 seconds``it was enough . UOOOOOO!!! I closed our distance, made her lose her balance, and blocked her counterattacks using Eleanor . I swung down Hikari towards her head that was fatally defenseless`` This time, I stopped . My body freezes, my slash paused . Slash her? I will? Using, Hikari, slash, Eleanor? The 0 . 01-second instant that my slash stopped because that came to my mind, the other Eleanor recovered her balance and counterattacked . She waved her arm in a beautiful circle and tens of Demon Swords were summoned from there . The Demon Swords were shot . I blocked them in a hurry while falling back, but Eleanor closed in as if to end the fight . One momentary hesitation, the battle was completely reversed . I could only defend against Eleanors attacks . What are you doing! Otou-san Because our strength was almost equal, that instant of hesitation was fatal . I could only defend and the initiative was completely taken away from me . Take this! Ku! Eleanor summoned even more Demon Swords, shot most of them, grabbed one and swung it . This`` When I thought of counterattacking to aim for mutual destruction, something passed me by from the side . It flew in speed that was far quicker than I could recognize it . That thing that was enveloped by lightning tackled Eleanor . Io! It was Io . Io who had used all her powers launched a surprise attack using the technique she used before . Only in this instant, Io surpassed Eleanor and my speed . However, it did not last long . Soon after tackling her, Io returned back to normal from lightning form and collapsed to the ground . Now! I know! I kicked the ground and swung down Demon Sword Eleanor to slash the human Eleanor who was stunned after receiving not a minor damage from an attack outside of her consciousness . Kuu! Eleanor quickly used the utmost power she could and jumped back . After landing, a streak of fresh blood flowed out of her head . Ku! The condition of my body is still Our battle shall be postponed Whod let you escape I tried to chase after her, but Eleanor snapped her finger and created a wall using her Undead Army . Hundreds of undead were summoned and blocked my path . Although I instantly killed them with Eleanor and Hikari, I let the other Eleanor escape . You cant catch up to her now Yeah I sheathed Eleanor and Hikari and looked at the women who collapsed . Olivia came while holding the side of her stomach . Olivia, are you alright? Sorry, I got beaten up She jokingly replied . It looks like she was fine although she was a bit injured . On the other hand, Io collapsed . I raised her body and saw her sweat profusely . She groaned in pain . You should let her rest Yeah However, I was surprised . She cut in from outside of our perception I was also surprised by that That Io was, huh? Eleanor was very impressed . I also had the same feeling as her . She was an unreliable magician that can be found anywhere when we first met, but she had grown so much now, she can surpass Eleanor and my perception although its only for an instant . K-Kakeru-san Whats the matter? It looks like shes talking in her sleep Just like Eleanor said, Io had no consciousness, she was only muttering in her sleep . I willmorefor Kakeru-san Moremoremore Io repeats more . Her appearance was so sweet, so lovable . I gave her a soft kiss . Chapter 217 L-Lightning! The atmosphere shook and the magic powers rose . The lightning magic that a young magician, Io Akos, released was dodged by the monster . It was the werewolf that possesses agility greater than humans that dodged her magic . A humanoid wolf monster that has a body covered with fur, a muscular body, and sharp claws . After the werewolf dodged the Lightning, it pounced onto Io swinging its sharp claws . Dont space out! Ghuee! Her collar got grabbed from behind and was thrown away . It was a young male adventurer that holds a one-handed sword who grabbed and threw Io . His well-used weapon and armor made him look like an experienced veteran . Biron, Leander . Support me Alright Gotcha Two adventurers showed their appearance from the sides of the werewolf as if to answer the swordsmans call . One was a light armored small plump man with bow and arrows as his weapon and the other one was a middle-aged man holding ten knives with both hands . The plump man shot his arrows and the middle-aged man threw his knives . *DosDosDos!*, the arrows and knives pierced the werewolf . UOOOOOO!! Damn dog shouldnt get cocky! The swordsman charged at the werewolf that was stunned by their supporting attack . He attacked head on``but suddenly saw the werewolfs counterattack, changing the direction of his sword to cleaving its body halfway . An excessive amount of blood spurt out of the werewolfs stomach . It continued to wail and tried to attack, but the swordsman dodged again and jumped back after stabbing it with his sword . Io! Aim at the sword! Eh? Eh? S-Sword? Enough! Leander``you do it! Gotcha The three experienced adventurers cornered the werewolf with good coordination . They cooperated with long range and long range, fought carefully, and defeated the werewolf . And that, Io was unable to do anything until the end but watch . Io Akos is a rookie adventurer that can be found anywhere . She has the admiration towards great adventurers and their parties, unique to those rookie adventurers . She would always go to the Guild to listen and get excited by their adventure stories . Purification of dead spirits, magic beast subjugation, battle to death with a dragon . She would get excited every time she hears that and dreamed of living in the same world someday . However, she is nothing but a rookie adventurer . She did not have experience nor power, she did not have the courage that would enable her to move her own body as she wanted in real battles . She still, lacks everything of them . Deep within the night, when the three adventurers were sleeping by the fire, Io was practicing by herself . When one uses magic, there are generally three steps needed to be taken . First, one must muster the needed magic powers within their body . Next, one must change those magic powers to the shape of the magic they wish to use . There are people who express it as kneading clay, others imagine the ingredients of pudding being poured into its mold . Lastly, one must release the shape of that magic outside of their bodies and shoot . Io was repeatedly doing the first step . No matter what magic would be used, it does not change the fact that one would need to gather the needed magic powers in an instant, which is the same with training the body, the more one trains on it, the more the amount they could use would increase . In other words, although Io looks like she is just sitting, she is actually training strengthen her magic powers . I want to become stronger . I want to become stronger and fight side by side with the adventurer I admire . She continued to train with that in mind without sparing the time to sleep . What the heck are you doing? Io raised her face . It was the plump man standing in front of her . It the man called Biron who uses bow and arrows fought against the monsters with high accuracy . U-Uhm . I Sleep . You must sleep whenever you can, thats common sense as an adventurer But Youre already dragging our leg, shut up and sleep while you still can yes Io reluctantly lied to her side . Damn, I let her enter the party to meet numbers, but what a baggage Hearing Birons footsteps getting far away, Io secretly shed her tears . The ground of their camp felt very cold . She bit her lip and controlled her magic powers while laying down . She silently continued her training . She continued it to become stronger . She continued to be more useful . She continued to step into the world of the adventurers she admired . She did her best to raise the amount of her magic powers little by little . But the result of her hard work had no chance to be shown . Starting from the next day, the adventurers declared Io as just there for numbers and completely ignored her . They cleared the Guilds monster subjugation quest with just the three of them . But even so, Io did not stop and waited for her turn . As she did that, she did her best to enhance herself . Chapter 218 Lightning! Io Akos dropped a lightning on the monster in front of her with smooth chanting and magic activation . It is a monster called Harpia, having a womans face and body with wings and feet of a bird . The harpia that flew in the air was hit by lightning and staggered for an instant . Io was already mustering magic powers for her next magic . She only needs to chant it and`` Its dangerous, get back! Io-chan, stay there A pair of male and female swordsmen charged from her sides . The two of them cut off the harpias neck and chopped its body with a perfect combination . It was a fascinating combination as usual . Io looked at the two with eyes of admiration . Has Moris-san and Nay-sans been in a pair for a very long time? The three of them walked towards the next spawning point after defeating one monster . Their quest was to defeat five harpias . From how the battle earlier ended, it was an easy job so the three of them advanced without worries . And along the way, the man named Moris answered Ios question . I guess so . I think its already for 20 years Ehhh? H-How old are you two now? The both of us are 25 You were together since youre 5-years-old? You dont need to believe this guys nonsense . If he was to mention it, when we were five, he just said Ill pass through that mountain and reach the town! but only got lost instead I-It was still an adventure Okay okay, an adventure you caught me into Nay said and shrugged her shoulders . Io let out a small laugh . She probably imagined the scene at that time . 5-year-old children, the boy dragged the girl to go for an adventure . Io let out a small laugh imagining that heartwarming scene . And, she thought to herself that her choice was not wrong . Moris and Nay whose fame are currently rising . It was rumored that these two would absolutely reach A-Rank, so Io searched for them and asked them to let her enter their party . And right now, they are out for a monster subjugation quest together . If we were to be reincarnated, its better if the day we are born is a bit separated If so, then Im just going to chase after you so that we will be born the same day Uwa?, this guy, hes a stalker . A stalker the instant hes born Despite saying that, Nay was with all smiles and do not feel bad about it . Two people who are strong as swordsmen, their combinations are impressive, and two people who help each other in defeating monsters . Io stared at the two of them with eyes of admiration . She admires the Heroes and Champions that appear in stories . And she does not only admire them . She dreams of fighting together with those heroes . I want to fight and go on an adventure together . That was Ios dream . She worked hard for that . Since she found out her talent in magic, she continued to train herself so that someday, she will be able to participate in a heros party . And right now, she is on an adventure with veteran swordsmen . Found it, its there The air around them changed . Moris and Nays expression suddenly changed from a leisure one to a serious one . Its a big one Lets go Yes! Io-chan, just watch over there . This guys dangerous eh? Io was eager, but it was a disappointment . Moris and Nay charged while she was confused The monster was the same with the harpia earlier . However, just like Nay had said, its body is bigger than the common ones, and both its speed and power is higher . But the two swordsmen fought an even battle with it . I need to support them . Io mustered her magic powers and stared at the monsters movements . Its fast! But I should be able to hit it somehow . She watched its movements and somehow predicted its next . (If its this, I think I can hit`` But when she raised her magic staff . Moris was sent flying to Ios side . Moris-san! Im alright! ``Io-chan, dont move there . Its dangerous After saying that, Moris charged towards the monsters again . Io who was about to cast her magic, but the magic powers she mustered disappeared with an instants hesitation . She was stopped twice, twice that is . She was stopped because it was dangerous . Io hesitated, but put her staff down in the end . She felt a torn stabbing her heart . With this quest as the last, Io parted with the two . No matter how much she continued to train, no matter how much she worked hard and continued to become stronger . Io was still unable to find somebody who would let her fight with them . Chapter 219 Gooooooo! Lightning!! Io released two lightning magic at the same time . A humanoid lizard monster equipped with a shield and a sword``the lizardman was hit by lightning twice and was charred black . A different lizardman attacked her from the side . She somewhat blocked its sword using her staff and was sent flying . Her hands were numbed and she felt pain to her stomach, but Io desperately mustered her magic powers and chanted her spell . Lightning! She activated the spell the instant she landed and it turned out to be a counter blow towards the lizardman that chased after her . The monster was hit by lightning and was charred black . Damn it! Sidox-san! She heard the voice of her party member . He was fighting against the last lizardman . Io mustered her magic powers and shouted to her party member that was losing for some reason . Get away from it, Sidox-san! At the same time shouted, she released her Lightning . It directly hit the lizardman . The man was slow at retreating so her lightning grazed his shoulder . Sidox-san! What, dont worry . Its just a scratch Io was relieved . Thank goodness Its all thanks to you, Io . Youre amazing, defeating three lizardmen Not at allIm far from Sidox-sans level Well! Im B-Rank after all Sidox grinned with a crooked smile . Io Akos continued to train and became stronger . And at the same time, she experienced being in many parties, but all of them did not last for long . For some reason, no matter where she went, no one would let her fight properly . Strong adventurers would treat her as a baggage and kind adventurers would protect her light a lovely critter . All of them did not treat her the way she wanted . Io wanted to be of her allies help, she wishes to fight with them side by side . She thought of that as she trained and become stronger . At night, Sidox and Io faced each other with a fire in between at their camp . Really, Io-chans amazing . You defeated those damn lizards easily . I think you defeated ten just today? Its nine . I didnt defeat that much Is that so? But its fine with ten too . Its really strange that that amazing Io-chan is nameless even now Its been a long time since you entered the Guild right? Yesa lot of things happened I see Io glanced at Sidox . Sidoxs party recruitment that was shown in the Guilds recruitment board . Io believed that since he is a high ranked, B-Rank adventurer, she would be treated as baggage, but she still joined . Io is not that afraid of failures . She does not hesitate when it comes to asking adventurer parties to let her join . She would be refused more than ten times the cases she would be allowed to join a party . But even so, Io was not discouraged . She did not fear failure and continued to ask parties to join . And right now, she is in a party with Sidox . Normally, B-Rank adventurers would not party with nameless adventurers such as Io, but he listened to her story, and after giving Io a good look, he accepted . He took Io with him, telling her its a test after receiving a lizardman subjugation quest from the Guild . Io felt thankful to Sidox . Although it was a test, it was the first time Io was able to fight properly . It was actually really her first time experiencing a real battle . Thank you very much Whats up, so sudden? U?un, its nothing Is that so? Well then, lets go to sleep . Lets sleep early and depart after the sun rises Yes! Io laid down and used her arm as her pillow beside the fire . Nevertheless, she is only half asleep . As a result of wishing to become stronger, she continued to train with all of her heart, and as a result, she is not able to train her magic naturally even while she is sleeping . She is increasing the magic powers she could muster as if it was breathing . Even when she is on a quest, even while on the camp, she continued to do that . When she was circulating her magic powers around her body while laying down, suddenly, she felt something over her . She opened her eyes and saw Sidoxs face at a very close distance . She tried to escape, but she noticed that she could not move . Sidox grabbed her hands and pinned her to the ground . S-Sidox-san?! What are you doing? What, you say? Its not Io-chans first time so you should know right? Ehh?! Theres only one thing a man and a woman would do at night . Rather, you followed knowing that it will be like this right? I-I dont know! I dont know this! Io resisted . She felt that Sidox suddenly changed and felt disgusted with the lewd expression he had on his face . Lets enjoy it together . Im not boasting, but Im confident in my technique Stop, please stop! Sidoxs face approached and Io desperately tried to turn her face away . Looking away, she saw her magic staff . Io desperately resisted and was able to take her hands off from Sidox and grabbed her staff . *Bomp!* She swung it with all her strength and felt a dull feeling . Sidoxs eyes turned to its whites and collapsed over Io . Hiii! Feeling an even stronger disgust, Io shoved him away . Sidox was pushed away but did not make any movements . Io ran away . She desperately runaway with only the light of the stars on her path . She desperately ran, ran, and ran . When the night is about to end and the dawn coming, she fighting returned, now able to see the town . Seeing it, she felt the exhaustion come at once . Io fell to the ground . Tears fell from her eyes . It was not because Sidox tried to rape her . Everything that happened until now just suddenly came and pushed out her tears . I did my best, I work so hard . I wasnt treated as a proper party member who could fight, and king parties would protect me as if Im a mascot . But when I was finally allowed to fight, it was a disgusting man who aimed for my body . Io cried and choked, feeling so sad . The sun has come up and she returned to the towns Guild with a miserable face . Io recovered . She does not fear failure, because her life was full of it . Just another failure would not make her fall down . However, there was no doubt that she felt desperate . Hey, they said Alex got injured That Alex? What happened? Theres a huge amount of undead appearing from the forest, and they say he got injured there . The monsters continue to appear, so the Guilds recruiting lots of adventurers What Io heard when she returned to the Guild, was a crisis since the establishment of the Guild . She heard their conversation and found that it was a quest filled with great amount of danger compared to her own rank . Even so, she thought that she will be able to fight a real battle, that she will be able to fight in a place where purely power is required . Io went there, she went there pushing her exhausted body . Ill do my best! A hard-working girl . A diligent girl who is pure and unchanging . The fateful encounter that would make that girl who had desperately sprinted through rocky roads step on a high-speed one-way road . It was only seconds away . Chapter 220 After chasing away Eleanor, I took out my Magic Cottage and entered carrying Io . Olivia and Tanya followed . Olivia looked composed and Tanya looked at Io with a worried expression . Is your side alright now, Olivia? I am different from Human, Im fine now Kakeru-san! Is Io-san alright? If it is Human, then she is fine . Although that magic intensely consume her magic powers, thats all You know it? Olivia Olivia slightly nodded . She used her massive magic powers as a power that would move her body . For that, even more magic powers are used and her stamina is consumed . It is a technique that consumes magic powers at least three times the amount when the magic is shot normally . That is why, human is currently`` Olivia raised the corner of her lips interestingly and continued . ``feeling tired to death Thatwas the case, thank goodness I entered a room carrying Io and gently put her down to the bed . It consumes three times than releasing magic normally, and she did that twice, huh I stroked Ios cheek as her face sweat . Reallyhow reckless Ororo? Human, I want to talk about something with you . Lets go outside Eh? What are we going to talk about, Olivia-sama``hyaa! Hikari, come as well O-chan wait for me? Olivia forcefully dragged away Tanya who was confused . And Hikari who was called turned to her human form and chased after Olivia . Whats up with them? Hm? I wonder? I felt that Eleanor was grinning, but her tone quickly turned serious . Earlier, you couldnt cut me Yeah, I couldnt cut you using Hikari I do not plan on blaming you, but I do not plan on saying thanks as well I see I only want to say one thingthe next time, use me . There is no problem if its me Are you alright with that? Wielded by you, I shall cut my past self . Is it not interesting? You really sound youre looking forward to it that its a bit scary Kukuku I heard Eleanors amused laughter inside my head . This girl, shes probably, really enjoying it 90% . Un Io who I put on the bed groaned in pain . I sat down beside her and looked at her face . She seems to be extremely exhausted by the technique she used . She looks so worn out although the fight was very short . I looked at her for quite a while and she slowly opened her eyes . Io I called out her name . She did not react . Her eyes were empty, wandering the void . Io Kakeru-san? I called her once again and this time, she replied . Her eyes regained clarity and caught my appearance . I`` You dont need to wake up, just lie there Uhmthe enemy? She ran away . Its all thanks to you Thank goodnessI was of use Its not at a mere level of being a use Eleanors unusually praising you Thank you While saying that, Io stared at me . Her eyes seem to say something, they look like a lonely puppys eyes . I did not say anything and kissed her . That attack was impressive . You caught Eleanor by surprise and it was beautiful . Let me see it again after you recover Eh? I canuse it? Un? According to Olivia, it doesnt seem to have any after-effects . Isnt that the case? U?un, I didnt mean that! Uhmcan I really? Why? I thoughtyoull tell me to stop Io became short on her words and looked away . She looked like a child whose prank was found out . Why? Why you say? Youll recover after resting right? Since it uses a lot of stamina and magic powers Un, that is true If so, then whats the problem? Rather, why do I need to stop you becoming a better woman? Eh? B-Better woman? Yeah . Didnt I tell you? It was strong and beautiful . A magician, although its only for an instant, was able to surpass Eleanors physical ability . And to be able to do that, you are`` I gave her another kiss and said while staring at her at a distance where our lips almost touched . A good woman Ican I fight together with Kakeru-san? We did that up until now right? Can I work harder, and become stronger so I can be of help? You have done that up until now right? I, wont I be a baggage? Ive never thought of you like that Although the result is better if Kakeru-san fights by himself? This time, it was better since Io was around right? Io was surprised by my reply . Her eyes widened and opened her mouth but could not utter the words . After that, Io made many expressions for a while . Surprise, confusion, teary smile . Many expressions appeared and disappeared from her face . I dont know what she is thinking, I dont know, but . I, I will work more and more harder Alright, do your best Is it okay? I might surpass Kakeru-san someday you know? Just like how I surpassed Eleanor today although its just for an instant Yeah, do your best Or rather . Why do I need to stop you from becoming a better woman? I really feel strange why she asks that . Io seems strange for asking that many many times to be sure . About doing her best and levelling up, about fighting together with me . About maybe surpassing me and Eleanor . Whats the problem in that? If it was anything, it would be your denseness that is the problem Eleanor said something weird . Its true that I cant understand Ios point, but that, is that called dense? Its not, right``but when I was thinking of that . Kakeru-san Un? I, Ill do my best Io declared shortly but clearly . And Io who stared at me like that with an innocent smile was so lovely, so lovely that all of my questions instantly disappeared . Once again, I gave her a kiss . Chapter 221 I was woken up in the morning and felt someone on top of me . Yesterday, I slept with Io, Olivia, and Tanya . I wonder who it is? I opened my eyes and saw Io . She is on top of me, face down . By the way, Olivia and Tanya are beside me . Although they are still breathing as if theyre asleep . Youre awake right, Olivia Ororo?, how did you know? The instant I opened my eyes, your pulse rate and body temperature increased Arya?, it was that easy to tell? I even thought of waking up after Human admire her Seeing that I saw through her, Olivia immediately stopped acting asleep and presses her body to mine . I caressed and fixed Ios hair . My hands are tied now so I enveloped Tanya as well as everyone with my aura . Uwaa?, youre amazingly dexterous huh . With that, youll be able to deal with how many there is . Up until now, at the most, how many women have you slept with at once? The most? At once? Olivia nodded . I thought while touching her chest . I think its twenty . Probably with the slave soldiers first platoon Slave soldiers? Whats that, that sounds interesting Olivia was interested, so I told her about the 200 slave soldiers that I asked Delfina to gather for me . I gathered them, trained them, and brought them to many battlefields . And right now, every one of that 200 is as strong as a thousand men . Haehh?, as expected of Human, you have quite a lot of interesting things in mind If only they were here, I couldve used them as Mercouris first army Instead, isnt Hikari around? I guess so . However, I wonder What? Since we now have the drake soldiers, I thought of gathering up with Skiros Calamba, but Rodotos died and Eleanor gained her human form . I was thinking of what to do now, since the situation is very different from before That Eleanor, she was a lump of killing intent Olivias body slightly turned stiff . Eleanor who was able to defeat her, the Dragon King, with a single blow . It should be fine to call her a lump of killing intent . That thing, I am sure that she will bring more chaos than Rodotos what do you think, Eleanor? I called out to Eleanor that I rested the wall . Assuming that I turned into a human in the era where Rodotos existed Since coming to this era, Eleanor who has vague memories simulates herself not from her memories but from her personality . There is only one thing I would carry out . Its destruction Destruction? I am unable to bring anything into creation . At least, the me during this era think so . I believe that the meaning of my existence as a Demon Sword is to bring destruction into everything in this world . However, I am a Demon Sword . I am unable to act as I will if I do not have a wielder Thats why you tried to gain Rodotoss body Umu . Or maybe, I tried to use it for a long time . Thats why, I completely agree with the more chaos than Rodotos that Olivia said ``thats what she said I told Olivia what Eleanor said . She made a happy, yet troubled expression since her prediction was correct and understands the situation . That chaos will engulf the dragons too right? I love sturdy toys I see Humanwhy do you look so happy? n? Is that so? You should not be thinking of anything strange? Im not . Ah, no, I see I remembered that Eleanors appearance . She felt very ominous and looked like a Demon King . Completely different from the seemingly useless one that got tamed by her beloved daughter that Im used to seeing in the lottery place . Did you just think of a very rude thing just now? No, not at all Stop lying, that face`` I just, noticed that I liked you quite a lot Wha``! Eleanor lost her words . I remembered the conversation I had with her under the stars before . She wants to stay with me in her Demon Sword form, she wants me to use her . If so, the reason I came to this era . It might be for me to take you to bed Wait, you! Do you plan on raping me! Dont say such bad things about people The me in this era is your enemy . You saw it, right? This is the era where my negative emotions are at its peak . And to drag me into your bed, you can only rape me Well, Ill do something about that . Ah??, Im so satisfied now, since I finally found out why I came to this era I wont help you! For you to force yourself on meunless if its the me right now Eleanor was mumbling some things . Although its the voice of her mind, unfortunately, I could hear it clearly . Are you sure? I am sure! Thats problematic . Its not like I could use Hikari for that Of course! Dont make your daughter help you with raping her mother! I told you, stop describing it like that To think that Eleanor would oppose this much . However, I dont plan on stopping . Its because that is the reason why I came to this world through the lottery . Fighting against Eleanor unarmed huhmy 90% chance of winning will go down to 50%, but I can only try . Suddenly, I noticed Olivia who became silent for a while . Whats the matter, Olivia Human, Hikari is Human and Eleanors daughter right? Yeah . She looks completely like Eleanor and only I could use Demon Sword Hikari . Shes our daughter without a doubt Isnt thatgoing to be in the future? ``! I instinctively raised my body . Io who was sleeping on top of me was woken up and turned confused like What? Whats happening?? . I also felt Eleanor held her breath . About how Olivia noticed, about how we could not notice . Help me, Eleanor Ku! Butku! Eleanor was extremely conflicted . About herself helping me to rape her and about helping the birth of her beloved daughter . She is extremely conflicted right now, but Eleanor will absolutely *Knocks on the door . * The door opened and Hikari timidly showed her face . Good morning, Otou-san, Oka-san Seeing my daughters angelic and loveliest smile in the world . I understood that that was the true reason I came to this world . The half golden lottery ticket turned into a complete ticket! Chapter 222 In the living room of my Magic Cottage . I made Io, Olivia, and Tanya wait in the front of the cottage, and holding Hikaris hand, I tried to go once again to the lottery place while holding the golden ticket . I cant go after all Its completely the same as before It means that although I got the ticket, I can only use it after going back huh Too bad, I wanted to meet Onee-chan too Youll meet her after we return . And for that, I need to kick that Eleanors sass Un! Hikari will do her best Hikari doesnt need to try so hard, okay? You Its okay? . Hikari is a Demon Sword too . Also Ehehe?, Hikari laughed innocently . Even if Hikari slashes towards her, Okaa-san should be okay . Shes Hikaris Okaa-san after all! Umu, its exactly as she said . However, it is not alright to give up just like that . Hikari, I shall teach you how to cut me . You should learn it and grow furthermore as a Demon Sword Un! Hikari will do her best! Hikari who is the incarnation of purity, shes so cute after all . Shes the cutest in the world without a doubt . Well, leaving aside how cute she is, am I too protective of her? ahh, I see . I was imposing my values on her too much . Hikari What is it?, Otou-san Lets do it with full strength . Enough to chop that other Eleanor into two Un! Hikari smiled innocently . I went out with Hikari and after keeping the Magic Cottage to my Different Dimension Warehouse, I called out to the three . Ive kept you waiting U?un, you couldnt go? Kakeru-san Yeah, I couldnt . It will be after we return Ororo?, too bad . I wanted to see Humans thing Olivia cant follow, so you cant see it Un, I tried to bring O-chan before, but I couldnt? Hikari agreed with me, but Olivia shook her head with a smile . Human is going to a different space right? If so, the atmosphere would change before and after that, so I wanted to see it I see . If so, Ill show you when we return``or rather, the future you should know about it already We also tried to go there while I hug O-chan? Un, Ill look forward to it Uhmuh, what are we going to do now? Tanya asked timidly . Lets meet Skiros Calamba first . Although the situation changed, were still probably going to fight against the Empire . The opponent only changed from Emperor Rodotos to Demon King Eleanor . If the history is moving towards the five great kingdoms, we should sortie with Skiros and the others I see Mercouri-san is not around, is it alright? Io asked a very natural question . The five great kingdoms . Mercouri, Calamba, Comotoria, Siracuza, and Aegina . When I met Skiros, because I dropped the fan I received from Helene, he thought that I am a person from Mercouri . Although there is no problem at all fighting as Mercouris side, the problem is that after the war ends, who will be the one governing the Mercouri Kingdom . In the first place, Helene and Iriss appearance, they were not human Ororo?, what does that mean? Olivia tilted her head . I see, she doesnt know huh . I explained it to her . The image I had when I met Helene for the first time . A beauty with golden hair with pointed ears, as beautiful as a fairy . I told Olivia that image . Ororo?, if its that, I know them . Theyre a very small race within the demi-humans Is that so? Un, its like this, right? Olivia waved her hand . A magic circle appeared from the ground and the soil gradually formed a shape . It slowly turned into a humanoid shape and started to change colors . After a while, it turned into a detailed doll . Ah! Its this This is it Un! Io, me, and Hikari . The three of us who saw Mercouris royal family nodded . And where are they? Olivia gently closed her eyes . When I thought of why she changed her appearance . From a human to a huge dragon . Ride on, Human Yeah I didnt need to ask more . Its because I understood that Olivias decision to guide us there is better than just explaining . Io, Tanya, and Hikari . Everyone nodded and got on the back of Dragon King Olivia . She brought us to the sky and fluttered her wings, flying towards the south . There is smoke rising from here and there in the village . Shouts and screams are being exchanged, and the sound of battle could be heard from everywhere . Meanwhile, a pair of men and women were hiding in a frugal house . The man looked normal, one that you could see anywhere . If else, he has a well-built body that is trained through hard farming . On the other hand, the woman was so beautiful that everyone would wish to steal a glance . She has golden hair that is worth more than actual gold, pointed ears, and within her beautiful and dignified expression was an unforgettable wisdom and intellect . Rex, you should escape even if its just you! I leave you here and run away! Leave it to me; Ill definitely take you with me and escape Thats impossible! They are the Empires, Overlord Rodotoss soldiers . They came here to capture us . The only person who has the possibility of escaping in this village is you Even so, I wont leave you behind! Ill regret it for the rest of my life if I run away without you! Rex I feel glad that I came here, its because I was able to fulfill my encounter with destiny with you . If so, I will definitely protect this destiny no matter what! The man, Rex said with an unwavering will . Seeing him, the womans eyes were now filled with happiness and love, but mixed within them was the sadness coming from the hopeless situation . *Bam!*, the thin door was forcefully opened . Five heavily armored soldiers stomped and entered inside . Oh?, there you are . Tch, one of them was hiding after all Dont worry, woman . The superiors order is just to capture you . Well send your complete body safely, so come here, dont resist Whod believe that! Rex grabbed the spade that he found in the cabin and stuck it towards a soldier like a spear . The soldier easily dodged it, drew his sword, and chopped it . Whats up with this guy? His ears arent pointed, so probably hes not from here A stranger huh UOOOO!! Rex held the space that turned into a stick and challenged the soldiers again . Although his will was unwavering, he is a man who has never fought in his life . The soldier dodged and he was sent flying by a back fist . He broke through the thin walls of the cabin, sent flying outside . Rex! Oh, stop there, little lady . Dont move . Although we were told to bring you safely, there might be a case where your jaw and shoulders are dislocated The soldier grabbed the womans shoulder . The woman was desperately running towards Rex, not listening to their words . Tch, this is annoying . Lets kill that man One of the soldiers suggested and the other soldiers looked at each other and nodded . Good idea . Theres less trouble with that Its more troublesome if shes noisy all the way Ill do it One of the soldiers drew his sword and went outside . He stood in front of Rex who was hit flying and coughed out blood . Dont resent me . Its your fault coming at such a bad timing Seven is goodthree is bad Mm? What are you saying Seven is good, three is badis it three? Is it really three! Tch, weird bastard . Enough, just die! The soldier swung his sword towards Rex . Its sharp blade cut through the air and was about to end Rexs life . ``! Rex closed his eyes and faced away . However, the sword was not swung down . Thinking of it strange, he slowly opened his eyes . What he saw was a headless soldier and a man holding a black sword . He knew that man . Although he does not know his name, he remembered what happened before . The ten manwhy? After he whispered, Rex understood . His seven good, might be his reunion with the man with ten good . Chapter 223 The dragon Olivia flew in the big sky . Io, Tanya, and I were riding on her back, as Hikari would dangle around her neck, climb on her claws, enjoying the sky . The sight of Hikari and Olivia doing that is the exact opposite of the Hikari and O-chan of the future, but it strangely looked familiar . Olivia, is Mercouri in the south? I guessed our path from the position of the sun and asked Olivia . Olivia answered with a strict tone, unlike that of when shes in her dragonkin form . Although I do not know the name Mercouri, I know the race that possesses a very similar visage with the one Human talked about I see . It wouldve been easy if I had a picture Are you an idiot? You should just use that Huh? I see, I only needed to do that huh . I completely forgot . Tanya, come here for a bit What is it? Just dont move for a while Yes Tanya placed her arms straight to her side, gripped her fist, and faced up to me with closed eyes . Although it wasnt needed, I kissed her . Kakeru-san? Dont be that nervous . Its not like Im going to eat you . I only want to use your body for a bit Y-Yes! Please use it as you like! Tanya once again made a pose with her arms to her side . Although it was completely the same as before, this time, her face was red and her expression is revealing that she is expecting something . The way you said it Eleanor said in half amusement and half rolling her eyes . Its just annoying to point that out, so I just continued . I softly touched Eleanors hilt, released an aura, and enveloped Tanya . The camouflage aura, the power that uses Eleanors power to change ones appearance . One could only see through it if they have powers greater than Eleanor, in other words, it can deceive even the eyes of the Dragon King . Its not like Im deceiving her, but I changed Tanyas appearance to exactly that of Helene . Long golden hair and pointed ears, with a graceful and elegant flair and demeanor . She looks exactly like Helene Teresia Mercouri . Olivia turned her head towards us while flying straight forward . Her dragon eyes that possess deep wisdom looked straight at Tanya . How is it? There is no doubt, they are that race I see . Thank you, Tanya I removed the aura and returned Tanyas appearance back to normal . I confirmed it with Olivia . The place we are going to right now is where the same race as Helene and Iris belongs to . We continued our journey in the sky on the back of Olivia . Kakeru-san! Whats the matter, Io? Look there, theres something fishy The direction where Io pointed, it was the direction Olivia is heading to . The forest had spread on the ground and a part of it was burning with red flames . The smoke rose together with the flames . Whats happening? Human, the village is around there What? Ne?, Kakeru-san . Arent those flames burning buildings? Yeah Without a doubt I nodded and Eleanor agreed inside my head . I knew the way those flames burned . It was not the flames of battle, it was the flames raised when one-sided plunder has occurred . Ill get off here . Hikari Un! Hikari returned and turned to her Demon Sword form . Olivia should continue carrying them in the sky I got it After that, Ill leave it to Io to decide what to do . You can do it, right? ``! Un! Io gripped her magic staff tightly and showed a big nod . I jumped off Olivias back . With the inertia, I descended while moving forward at the same speed as Olivia for a while . As soon as I landed in the forest, I kicked the ground and advanced . The place where I landed exploded and I charged fiercely leaving behind dust of clouds . I advanced in one straight line, faster than Olivia in the sky . Finally, there was a clearing, and I saw the village . The village looked quiet yet it was filled with lush green, as if the race living on it naturally coexists with nature . However, that is quickly turning into a past tense . There were two kinds of people there . One was the race that looks like an elf, with golden hair and pointed ears that looked similar to Helene and Io . The other one was men who were armed with weapons and armors . The men were attacking the villagers . They would attack and tie up the villagers, while the others search for valuables and burn the houses . The pillage had already been on the way, middle-aged men were killed, and their wives and children gathered together with fear . Kyaaaaa! Husband!! Papa! Noooooo! Tch, noisy bitches . Lets kill them too Stop that . We wont make the quota if we kill too many Well, thats true . Bring them without killing huh, what the heck is going on? Whatever it is, its great since as long as we meet the quota, we can have all their treasures . Thats the command right? Even if you say that, it doesnt look there are treasures in this village Should we take some women with us? We werent told we couldnt taste them The soldiers said all that they wanted . Although her husband was killed, the wife continued to bravely try and protect the remaining children . And as if to laugh at her action, one soldier approached . Now thats decided, lets start with the mother Stop, please stop! Dont worry, I am very`` That man was unable to finish his words . Its because I leaped at him and chopped him into two . The man was separated into two, half of him was surprised, half of him was frightened . Each half made a strange expression, then finally collapsed to the ground . What?! Who the hell are you! I ignored their questions and just killed as soon as I saw them . From how they look, they arent bandits . Their equipment is that of a regular army . However, all of them looked like ordinary soldiers . Theres no need to listen to them, so cleaned them all up . A-Ahh Are you okay? I asked the mother who defended her children after I killed all the soldiers . The mother was dumbfounded but the sudden event, not even able to reply . With a glance, she doesnt look injured, so I moved forward . I advanced into the village, and saw soldiers pillaging here and there . There are also many who died . Most of them were men that held weapons, and women were frightened or hidden, yet to be killed . I killed those who pillaged one next to the other . They would say things, but I ignored all of them and killed . A huge shadow above my head . Olivia passed by . After a while, I felt magic powers were raised from the opposite side of the village, with lightning and ice magic being released . I guess I can leave that side to them Muuthese menthey are Do you know them? Eleanor I am familiar with the style of their equipment . They are the Empires regular army Regular army? Why the heck are they attacking this village? You can find that out by capturing the one who ordered thembut well, I can tell youre the one who ordered them huh Eleanor sighed, but acknowledged . It is probably Eleanor, in this era, who ordered it after gaining her human form . After all, now that Rodotos is dead, the Empire is now Eleanors . I need you to tell me about that later Umu Haaaa! I heard the sound of air being sliced together with a shout . Its the sound of a sword being swung down . I blocked it with Eleanor without looking and cleaved . I felt resistance, its the feeling when I chop someone along with their sword and armor . You killed him Un? Ah! I turned around and understood what Eleanor said . The man who attacked me, the one I chopped into halves were wearing armor different from ordinary soldiers . Hes probably their commander . That guy was chopped into two, lying dead on the ground . You cant ask him now You should just tell me whats going on . You have a clue about it right? Well, yeah Then its fine I raised my gears and killed the soldiers . They have already started pillaging . If I slowed down even for a little, the casualties would only increase . Thats why I quickly killed them . And, a pair of man and woman were being attacked a place a bit far from the village . The man and woman were dragged out from their house and the man was about to be killed . I kicked the ground and accelerated, chopping the soldier who was about to act slantwise from his shoulder . I made it . I would feel bad if someone Im trying to save got killed in front of me . Well, since Ive saved him, I should take care of the remaining`` The ten manwhy? Un? I stopped . It was a line that is definitely pointed towards me . I turned and saw a man on the ground looking up to me . Strangely, it was an ordinary human . His ears arent pointed . Hes definitely someone who doesnt belong to this village . Ahh, this guy huh Do you know him, Eleanor? haa For some reason, I felt that Eleanor let out a very deep sigh . What happened? Otou-san . Its that person, the one whose fortune was read before Tanya-oneechan Before Tanya? The old woman, the fortune teller . Its the man with seven good and three bad was there a guy like that? I remembered that fortune teller after hearing what Eleanor and Hikari said, but in the end, I couldnt remember the man in front of me . Chapter 224 Hes the guy that whose fortune was read before Tanya Ahh, there was that guyI see, its him huh Although I dont remember the man, I remembered the episode . He was told to go somewhere, and there will be seven good and three bad in the following encounter or something . I remember very well that I was pissed off because Tanya was read as one good and nine bad soon after . Hikari remembers too . He had a very happy face I SEE I really cant remember his face, but since Hikari says so, then its probably true . Whats this difference with the way you treat Hikari and me If you feel frustrated, then remember what happened in this era Guu! Eleanor could not say anything back . Its a fact that a lot of things would get easier if she remembers this era, so it cant be helpe to bully her for that . Leaving her aside, I checked the surrounding with my senses multiplied 777x . The soldiers have decreased a lot, there are about only tens of them . However, theyre all scattered, so its a bit annoying . What should I do?, but when I was thinking of that, Hikari returned to her human form . Otou-san, leave it to Hikari What are you going to do? Everyone, come out? The drakes were summoned one next to the other from Hikaris shadow . One hundred drake soldiers . Soon after they were summoned, they were enveloped by an aura and changed their appearance to that of a human . I wasnt the one who did that, the aura came from Hikaris body . Hikari, she gained the ability to summon them and transform them by herself! After summoning her one hundred underlings, Hikari looked up to me with an excited face . I stroked the head of my daughter, the loveliest girl in the world . Hikari, amazing . When did you learn that? Ehehe?Okaa-san taught me . She said its the etiquette of the Demon Sword I see Ill go with everyone okay? Alright . Do your best to catch them alive Un! Hikari nodded with a smile and ran, bringing the drake soldiers with her . You taught her something like that? I just thought that she would need it someday Hikari, shes growing up so fast It might be just a matter of time before she brings her boyfriend or something . Kuku Boyfrie? Kuku, I wonder if Otou-san will say I wont give you my daughter! or something? no Hou? Its Over my dead body Kuku, you dont plan on giving her, but you really plan on killing them huh Of course, as long as Im alive, I wont let anyone have our Hikari . Kukuku . Well, before that comes the rebellion period I have imagined the worst thing that ever happened in history, but I somewhat regained myself and faced with the man . Looking closely, theres a woman beside the man . Although the man looked like an ordinary human, the woman has golden hair and pointed ears, she looks like an elf just like Helene and Iris . That woman is hiding behind the man, and the man was covering the woman although he looked surprised . Are you alright? Y-Yeah . Youyoure the ten man, right? Ten man? The fortune teller Come to think of it, I was told that I have ten good huh . Then, you are really that guy at that time Thats right . Im the one whose fortune was read by Akansa-sama . Im Rex, Rex Apos Im Yuuki Kakeru While introducing myself, I looked at the woman . Can I ask for your name? ImSoora Mercouri She said with a whispering voice . Soora hid more and more behind Rex . Whats the matter, Soora? That persons swordits scary Sword? Its true that it looks black and frightening though And also, the other sword earlier, it turned into a girl I guess so, but whats the problem with that? Unlike Soora who looked afraid, Rex only looked dumbfounded and clueless about it . Well, that doesnt matter . More than that, its Mercouri . She named herself with the surname Mercouri . Even from how she looks, she is without a doubt Mercouri who is related to Helene and Iris . I was relieved being able to find her . Olivia volunteered on the interrogation of the soldiers who were captured alive . Human is not good in it right? She said . I was told the same thing before by Eleanor, and it just means that Olivia also saw me like that . Its true that Im not good at it, so I left it to Olivia . While she did that, I was guided by Rex and Soora . And as the ones who saved their village, Io, Tanya, and Hikari joined with us, walking around the village . After a while, I noticed something . There are more women Its true . I wonder if the men are out for work Io said and looked around curiously . I-Its not like that . There are just more women born in our race Soora timidly explained, while still looking a bit frightened . Is that so? Yes . It is generally 1:2 It was that kind of race huh Helene and Iris didnt say something like thatby the way I remembered something and turned to Soora . I took our Helenes fan and opened it . I used a certain magic spell and the emblem of Mercouri appeared . Do you know this magic? S-Sufaragitas magic That was its name huh? Its an emblem that only your race could inscribe, and a magic spell that confirms that Yes, that is rightwhy? So what?, Soora looked at me . No, its fine if its like that Its fine as long as I find out that they are linked to Mercouri . Eleanor and Tanyas memory are vague after all . I nodded to myself and Soora made a curious face . And guided by them, we continued to walk . There are buildings destroyed and smoke is still rising, but it looks like there are no losses of lives . I became more and more curious about the soldiers aim . And just like that, we arrived in front of a building . It was a building that was not destroyed in the attack, and although the way its built is simple, its still bigger than the other buildings . Unlike the other buildings that have the same color as their materials when they are built, it has an artificial red color . This place is? I-Its the village chiefs house . Please wait for a moment Soora entered inside . After a while, the villagers gathered, and surrounded us from afar . After another while of waiting, she came out with another woman . She also has golden hair and pointed ears . She looks like shes around thirty, a beauty that has an adult yet composed air, unlike Soora, Helene, and Iris . She came straight to me and silently bowed her head . I am called as Cima Mercouri Im Yuuki Kakeru . You can call me just Kakeru Thank you very much for saving our village No problem I have heard it from Soora . She said that you defeated tens of soldiers by yourself Its nothing much What a humble person Im not being humble or anything though . Cima stared at me intently . She looked at my face, my body, my limbs . It felt like I was being graded . And after that, she looked at Io and Tanya . They are also Kakeru-sans? Theyre my woman When I answered, Cima looked slightly surprised and whispered acknowledgingthat easily . Although it was very thin voice, I heard it clearly . Its not like its something I need to hide right? After recovering herself from her surprise, this time, Cima gave me a flirtatious glance . Although I wish to give you a reward for saving our village, as you can see, we have nothing valuable Theres no`` The only thing we can give is, something likethis After saying that, Cima leaned her body against mine . She leaned her body and moved her finger on to my chest . Kuku, what a seductress Eleanor laughed in amusement . I also understood . Cima is seducing me . Although Im not interested in words or rewards, its different if its this . Cima is beautiful . On top of having a fairy-like beauty of an elf, she has the attractiveness of a mature woman . If she is going to thank me, then Ill welcome it . Ill take it I answered promptly . If you are fine with it, with them too Cima raised her hand and women stepped forward among the villagers that looked from afar . There are nine``ten if you include Cima . How about it? Ill take all of it at once Well then, lets come inside I was brought into the house where Cima came out from . Ahhwhat a tragedy Whats the matter? I heard Soora and Ios voice from behind . Cima-sama, and the girls who came nowthey are, uhhvery strong They like ecchi things? Yes . Every one of them is strong, not even ten men would be their match It was like that Ahhwe have not even thanked him enough for saving the village . If this goes on, it will really be a tragedy If its about that, then theres no problem Eh? 10 x 10, its only 100 right? Its alright if its only that much . Its even less than what Melissa-san could do after all Ehhh?! Seen off by the conversation of Io and Soora, I entered Cimas house, and was brought to her bedroom . Ten beauties came at once, and the last one licked her lips while she closed the door . Looking closely, the other nine had the same air around them . Their faces looked like a snake that saw their prey . I see, its as Soora has said . I looked at them once again . Un, the ten of them are beauties without a doubt . Cima, the most beautiful among them, leaned on me, and pushed me on the bed . Kakeru-san Cimas face approached mine with misty eyes . Ten sexy beauties huh, interesting . I got excited . Do it in moderately While ignoring Eleanors voice, I started to fight with Cima first . Chapter 225 Deep within the night, under the moonlight that sparkled as if we were at the deep depths of water, I was enveloped by the warmth and scent of women, lying on my side with closed eyes . That was interesting I didnt even have the time to savor the feeling, Eleanors voice echoed inside my head . Interesting? What is? That last girl, Cynthia was she? You didnt kiss from start to end right? Although you did it with the other nine girls You could tell by looking right? I did them the way they would enjoy it the most Umu, I understand that . But, I was also a bit surprised how you were able to make them cum just by kissing, without doing the real part . After all that such style is only unique to me Unique to you? I opened my eyes and looked at Eleanor that I placed beside the bed . The moonlight reflected on her dark blade . Have I never taught you how I sleep with a woman? What? Do you create tentacles or something? If you mention that, then wouldnt it be the same with you? Well, thats true . What is it then? I mean, you? Sleeping with a woman? More specifically, it is the style I instruct to my contractor . You want to do it? If I teach you the trick, you should be able to learn it quickly with your current ability Tell me After I said that, the information flowed directly into my head . It was an image of Eleanor in her human form with Cynthia who fainted just with a kiss . Both of them are wearing clothes . Eleanor stood in a natural way and Cynthia made a pose of kneeling while looking up . Eleanor has placed her hand on Cynthias head, just like an adult patting the head of a child . The different thing was Eleanor is releasing a dark aura from her hand . Its the aura that Im always using . That aura enveloped Cynthia and her body started to shiver . Its her reaction when doing the real thing . No, I can feel it, I can feel it directly to my head . Eleanor and Cynthia``the one who does it and the one whos being done, I could feel both of their pleasure . Both of them felt better than doing it the normal way . It was an incomparable, strong pleasure . What the heck is this What what? Its the way I sleep with women You arent doing it I can do it while embracing or just holding hands too . The reason why I placed a hand on her head is to do it as a religion for my contractor . Ill tell them that its Hand of God that enables them to make every woman experience nirvana . They can also impregnate with it You can even do that? Youre quite dexterous It directly imprints the pleasure to the soul, so youd be a vegetable if you do it too much A forbidden fruit huh By the way, the excellent ones who became vegetables is my Undead Army Although its late to say this, youre really a demonic sword Kuku, hate me now? Not really, its already too late for that Eleanor has probably done even worse things than what we talked about now . After all, she has an infamous name that would frighten everyone who hears her name, a legendary demon sword . However, that is all in the past . Its useless to get bothered by everything she did before she met me . Chapter 226 Morning came and Cima who is lying with my arm as a pillow said . Its the first time I felt that good Satisfied? Being satisfied is not enough to describe it, reallyyou turned my body into something that cant live without you I see . Its good if you were satisfied Who in the world are you? This is the first time I met a man that even ten of us cant hold a candle to . And your strengththat sword You know it? It look exactly like Eleanor . But, youre not Rodotos I have my circumstances . Im a man who is taking action to defeat Rodotoss Empire Adding to that, the fact that Eleanor in this era turned to her human form . Defeat the Empiredo you have a connection with Skiros Calamba? You know him? He came here before asking for use to cooperate . He asked us to lend him the name of Mercouri Mercouris? Several hundred years ago, there was a Divine Empire called Mercouri . We are the remnants of that empire I see . Thats why he asked for your name, huh An empire several hundred years agodont tell me? It is the Empire I was born Eleanor answered . This girl, shes really connected to itor rather, she didnt make it nor destroy it? I got a little interested about that, but I set it aside . I returned my focus to Cima and asked her while I stroked her cheek using the arm that she lay her head on . I heard a little from Skiros . Why did you refuse? There was a prophecy Prophecy? Do you know the Great Prophet Akansa? I nodded, although its the first time I heard that title . Akansa came to our village ten years ago, she said at that time that fifty years from now, we cannot leave the village . She said that if we leavethere will be ten bad Ten bad, that sounds grim It really stands out when you consider your ten good Thats why we continued to stay in the village . In this village where there is no entertainment . There was no way we could venture towards the ten bad for our race Thats why you were sexually frustrated huh Ten naked beauties . I looked at Cima and the other nine who were still sleeping . They were clearly sexually frustrated and it was even suppressed under the confinement of the prophecy . In the first place, it is the same with the attack earlier . Its because of that man named Rex . It is fine coming from outside, but he shouldnt take a villager out . He tried to bring the girl he got along with outside I see Although the cause and effect is an ambiguous one, being a prophecy, I also thought that that might be the case . Thats why, we are hiding ourselves here . We cannot leave the village for another forty years Hmm I thought while looking at Cima who rests her head on my arm . I understood the reason Skiros was refused by Mercouri . I also understood the reason why this village was attacked . Hey, Cima What?? She asked back with a sweet voice . She started to ask for it after she felt that we finished our discussion . I have a suggestion I gave her a kiss to pay her in advance and looked into her eyes after getting on her . I wore my clothes and went outside . After a day has passed, the village that was attacked had already regained its composure . Good morning, Otou-san! Under the morning light, Hikari ran up to me and hugged . Good morning . Were there no problems, Hikari? Un! Hikari did her best . I captured all the enemies I see, I see . As expected of my daughter Ehehehe? Really, this doting parent Say what you want . While I was stroking Hikaris head for doing her best, I saw Olivia walking from afar . Good morning, Human . I interrogated those fellows Hikari caught Heh?, how? I just lightly scratched them . Scratched by my claws, they would gradually have scales, and finally turn into a lizard . They started to speak quite honestly after I did that to a few of them Well thats disturbing . If you turn to a lizard, theyre forever a lizard? I can return them back . But since there are still ones that are still stubborn, Ill leave them like that for a while I see . Good job I took off my hand from Hikaris head and pulled Olivia to an embrace and kissed her . Waa?, O-chan congratulations? Hikari was delighted and clapped her hands . Honestly, I felt a bit strange . Olivia, O-chan . Although shes my woman, shes also Olivia, Hikaris best friend . Hikaris true best friend is the Chibi Dragon Olivia, but this Olivia Im embracing is not less friendly with Hikari than O-chan . My daughters best friend . Those words appeared in my mind and I felt a bit strange . After our kiss ended, I saw Cima leaving her house . She looked at me``then at Olivia, and made an envious face . Ororo?, shes completely charmed after one night Is that something to be surprised for? According to the villagers, she is an experienced fighter . I dont have that much experience in that and I only know Human I see It means that even the wise Olivia has some things she doesnt know huh . Ne?, where is that woman going? Well see I said that and followed Cima with Olivia and Hikari . Rex Apos, and Soora Mercouri In Sooras house, inside the house where the holes made during the attack are just patched up, Cima faced the couple . Cima, the village chief, visited them and called their full name with a dignified expression . Because of that, Rex and Sooras expression tightened . Not blinking an eye with their reactions, Cima continued . I declare in the name of Cima Reiusu Mercouri . The name Mercouri shall be expelled from Soora Mercouris name, she shall be exiled from this village E-Exile?! Cima-sama, why?! You should know the reason Cima glared at Soora and Rex . The two of them flinched . Cimas glare strengthened . The attack this time . It happened because you tried to bring her outside the village That is, but`` You shall also be exiled, Rex Apos . Moving against the words you once declared, even if you only left the village for a small distance, you cannot stay in our village anymore Uu Do you understand, Soora . You must leave this village today I understood Soora teared and deeply bowed to Cima . Please forgive me for doing such a selfish action . I am very grateful for everything you have done to me Cima did not say anything, glanced at Soora and Rex who looked down, and left the house . The two were left behind . Soora sat beside Rex . Im sorry, Rex . For things to go this way Its not Sooras fault, I just wanted to let Soora see the outside U?un! I also thought that just a little would be alright . Thats whyI, Im sorry Rex became even more depressed . It was the same with Soora . Silence descends, the two of them were depressed, unable to say anything . In the endit was the three bad Rex I think not, it should be the seven good Eh? Rex and Soora raised their faces to surprise . A man entered their house . Its the swordsman who saved the village . Yuukiwhat do you mean by that? Rex, and Soora Y-Yes Would you like to be a king? A strong gaze and a grin that is full of confidence . Kakerus words instantly expelled the depressing atmosphere inside the room . Chapter 227 1500 imperial soldiers are stationed in Troize, the nearest town to the Mercouri Village . I came there with Hikari and my women, and also Rex and Soora . But although I said that, we didnt enter the town . We stopped for a while at a distance where we could see the whole town . Its here? Un, when I interrogated the humans that Hikari caught, they confessed that they came from here Olivia answered my question . I got a bit interested in her interrogation . Since were already passing here, lets capture it and make it our first base Is Kakeru-san going? Or should I destroy the outer walls first with my Hundred Lightning Array? Io suggested . Io who accompanied me during the wars in Siracuza and Comotoria used the same strategy many times . She would cast a great magic spell to support the charging soldiers and disrupt the enemy soldiers tactics . It was very effective, so Io suggests to do the same thing in many times . No, lets take a different way this time . Tanya, and also this Tanya I called Tanya of this era who is standing a step behind Io, and the Tanya our era who stayed inside Eleanor . And, Io . I called the three of them . Lets try to defeat as many of them using magic I-Ill do my best Leave it to me?! The two Tanyas had the same face, but their reactions and expressions were the opposite . On the other hand, Io slightly tilted her head . Defeat as many as we can? Do we only need to move together with Kakeru-san? No . Olivia What? Youre my ace up the sleeve When I said that, Olivia was a little surprised, and after that, her face flushed with red . Olivia returned to her dragon form . She flew to the sky with Io and the two Tanyas on her back, and went towards Troize . Seeing them off were me, Hikari, and`` W-What was that? I heard Rexs trembling voice from behind . When I turned around, I saw Rexs face with a pale expression and Soora who grabbed his body . Although Rex looked quite scared, he still stepped forward to cover Soora . What what? S-She, that person turned into a dragon, right? Youre talking about Olivia? Yeah, thats right . Have you heard of the name Olivia? Oliviadragon Dont tell me, is it the Dragon King Olivia? You know her? O-chans famous?! After all, soldiers are being gathered from all over the empire to subjugate Dragon King Olivia . Its not strange for them to know I see Why is the Dragon Kingmost of all, who in the world are you? Rather than that, have you made up your mind? Eh? About becoming a king Are you, serious? Rex showed a different expression from fear . Its the same with Soora who is hiding behind him . Although they looked daunted when I asked them would you like to be a king? when we were in Mercouri Village, but their reactions completely changed after seeing Olivias appearance . What would I get from making fun of you? If you say that, you would get even less for making me a king Its not you . I want you to become Mercouris King . Its just at the right timing, since you were exiled from your village Mercouris? are you comrades with Calamba-san and Siracuza-san? Soora who was hiding behind Rex asked timidly . They visited the village, right? Soora nodded slowly . If so, you should understand what Im trying to do Soora nodded again . Rex had a face that looked like he doesnt understand at all, but thats fine for now . Its enough as long as Soora does . Well thenits about time I looked at the distance . The three girls and Olivia is about to enter Troizes airspace . Lend Tanya ice magic powers Magic Powers of Ice will be lent to Tanya Chichiakis . Time Remaining: 59 minutes 59 seconds The ability I got from the lottery, it allows me to lend my ability thats multiplied 777x temporarily . I used it on Tanya of this era . She has the least amount of magic powers among them . That is also the signal . Olivia flew around the airspace of Troize, and magic spells were casted one next to the other from her back to the ground . Huge amount of lightning and ice fell to the ground . Magic spells were thrown down from up above the sky, where ordinary humans magic spells and arrows cant reach . First is, aerial attack They cant do anything with that I guess so . In this era, how many people can land a counterattack on Olivia whos flying that high? Probably less than five Eleanor answered clearly . Although she doesnt have the memories of the episodes that happened in this era, she still has ordinary and common knowledge . The aerial attack that even Eleanor guaranteed continues . Rain of ice and lightning fell . I could feel from this far, that the town of Troize was turned upside down, and smoke rose from here and there . Its so amazing, Otou-san Thats true . How can you think of something like this? Hikari, you could do that too with your drakes right? One hundred drake soldiers . Although theyre still puppies, they are still from the dragon race . Uhm, uhm, if they grow up a bit more, I think Ill look forward to it Hikari will be able to create an air force huh, I really looked forward to that . Wait for it, Otou-san! Yeah, but before that, we should capture that town first . Hikari Un! Hikari made a big nod and turned to her Demon Sword form . On top of that, she summoned one hundred drake soldiers that transformed into human form . What?! Where did they come from? The girl turned into a sword Rex and Soora were stunned . Its a refreshing reaction . Just wait there . Ill pick you up after we finish Give me an answer at that time, I said that and left . I led the drake soldiers towards Troize to clean up the mess made after the aerial attack . It was a piece of cake . With the aerial attack and land troops, Troize was easily captured . Chapter 228 After Troize fell, I calmly walked into the town . There is smoke rising from here and there, and some buildings were frozen with ice . There is a fair amount of casualties and the surviving soldiers and residents looked at me with frightened eyes . After looking around once, Eleanor suddenly said . It looks like theres not a lot of casualties among residents The girls probably aimed well during the aerial attack . And its also good that the only ground forces are the drake soldiers . If it were ordinary soldiers, no matter how thoroughly you ordered them, there would always be looting after winning Umu . After all, there is no way that Hikari and her friends would do that As a Demon Sword mother, do you feel unsatisfied? Frankly speaking, yes . But it isnt that bad Heh?? Look, the corpse of a soldier over there . Hes not killed by lightning nor ice magic Cut injuryhes someone our ground forces killed huh As long as she has no mercy on killing the enemy, it should be enough I see You also didnt raise Hikari like that right? You mean, raise her as Korosazu(Not Kill) Hikari? Well, thats true Hikari is a Demon Sword . Demon Swords has the Demon Swords way of living . Even me hesitating``trying to not use Hikari to kill her mother Eleanor in her human form is already imposing, but it would be worse if I forced her to not use her sharp blade to kill someone during battle . Kuku . If we are talking about a different woman, you probably did not need to consider this much Muu I think she just called me a doting parent in a round-a-bout way, but I couldnt say anything back . Otou?san? Hikari ran towards me . There are tens of drake soldiers following behind her . Inside the town of Troize, the residents who were looking from afar made dubious expressions . Im back, Otou-san Welcome back . Good job I patted Hikaris head . Ehehe? Just like Otou-san said, I gathered the soldiers who surrendered into one place I see . Bring me to them Okay? Hikari answered with an innocent voice, it did not sound like were heading to a post-war cleanup . The eyes in the surroundings became more and more strange . Led by Hikari and the drake soldiers, we arrived at the town square . There are about five hundred soldiers gathered in one place . From a glance, there are only those who are uninjured or lightly injured and the drake soldiers who didnt come earlier were watching over them . I looked at the captured soldiers and found a commander-looking man . Probably in his thirties, hes a man with countless scars throughout his body, looking like a seasoned warrior . Are you the commander? Im Gabras, the vice captain of Troizes garrison Vice captain? I looked at the soldiers once again . Theres no one who looks more like a commander than Gabras . Wheres the captain? Did he die? Hes not dead Then, where is he? That is`` Its like this When Gabras was about to answer, I heard Olivias voice from behind . I turned around and saw her carrying a square meter of ice cube . It looked like a giant dice and one man has his lower half frozen in the ice . Although his upper body is not frozen, he laid it down on the ice . Olivia who is in her human form carried that with one arm and Io and the two Tanyas followed her from behind . The soldiers clamored because of the appearance of Olivia carrying the ice . Sorry to keep you waiting, Human . This guy was frozen, so I carried him here Frozen? His lower half was frozen together with the arrow cover . He probably got directly hit by the ghost girls magic spell from above when he was hiding behind it Ahh Its the first time I heard of an arrow cover, but its probably something used to hide when avoiding long-ranged attacks . And from how it looks like, its not something that can cope with attacks from above, so he now looks like this because of the girls aerial attack . Is he alive? Un, just barely I see``this is your captain? I turned around and asked Gabras . Gabras who looked like a seasoned champion paled and nodded profusely . Yosh . Olivia, melt that ice . Also, heal him while youre at it I got it? Olivia lightly answered and breathed out fire, melting the ice . The ice that was made from Tanyas magic spell quickly melted and the man collapsed to the ground . After that, she waved her hand, used magic to heal the captains injury . The man quickly recovered his health and his face became rosy, slowly standing up . What are you trying to do You, whats your name? its Bifres Bifres huh . I only have one thing to ask of you . You, you and your subordinates should surrender and join us . Thats all Fuck off, Rodotos-sama entrusted this Troize to me`` Bifres angrily unsheathed his sword and attacked while shouting . I passed by him, slashing using Eleanor that I hid using the camouflage aura, and chopped Bifres into two . Bifres continued to move his mouth, but it did not turn into words, he collapsed to the ground and died . I gave the corpse a glance and turned to Gabras . With this, you, the vice captain, has the greatest rank right? Y-Yeah I only have one thing to ask you I paused and glanced at Bifress corpse and said the same line . You, you and your subordinates should surrender and join us . Thats all Hearing that, Gabras was stunned and his eyes widened . However, he looked at me and Bifress corpse who I just killed, he finally understood and nodded profusely . Chapter 229 Areiuse, a fortress which is about half a day south along the highway from Troize . As a fortress designed as a countermeasure against barbarians, it is in the middle of a valley surrounded by mountains in three directions, a place where the valley itself is a natural fortress . Having a natural fortress with a large number of supplies stockpiled, and being a geostrategic key point, it is a place where one could barricade themselves as well as actively defend depending on the commanders skill . Im going, Otou-san Yeah, be careful Un! From a distant place where the fortress seems like a grain of rice, Hikari climbed on dragon Olivias back and flew up to the sky . I-Is the magicians alright? It looks like you left them in Troize Rex who I brought with me asked in confusion . Theres no problem . Most of all, if we really need them`` I took out my Warp Feather from my Different Dimension Warehouse . I warped to Io who was in Troize . Kakeru-san? Come for a moment I wrapped an arm around Io and warped . I came back to where Rex is . What?! W-Where did you go? Oh? If anything happens, just like this, I can bring her to me in an instant Eh? Ehhhh? Rex looked surprised and seemed as if he couldnt understand what just happened . I warped again and brought Io back to Troize . Ill leave this place to you Please leave it to me! I kissed the lovely Io who showed her eagerness with a guts pose and warped back to where Rex is . He still looked stunned, unable to understand the situation . The Warp Feather I got as a prize from the lottery is an ability that doesnt exist in this world, so he probably wont understand it immediately . I looked towards Areiuse . Soldiers jumped off one next to the other from the back of Olivia who flew towards the sky of the fortress surrounded by mountains . Im at a distance where they would normally look like dust from here, but I can see them clearly with my vision multiplied 777x . Among the drake soldiers that jumped off``descended, I could see Hikari . Within Hikaris cuteness as she descended together with the drake soldiers was a slight maturity mixed in . This doting parent I dont want to hear that from you I flicked Eleanors blade with a finger . Although she would say that to me, the feelings I feel from her tells me that she thought about how cute Hikari is, no less than I do . no, shes just a little bit behind me . Thats what a doting parent says I dont want to hear that from you I flicked her with my finger again . This girl, she says that although she thinks more of how cute Hikari is compared to me . However, to think that there was such a trick Aerial attack is effective after all . Paratrooping should be effective as well . Although, thats something that only Hikari and her drake soldiers could do Thats true . Those who would be fine even after falling from that high should just be youor maybe Nana as well I guess its impossible for my slave soldiers The platoon leaders Nikki and Neora are quite strong, but they wont be alright after jumping off from that high . The only ones who could do that are the essentially immortal drake soldiers that Hikari summoned . That fortress, its going to fall Eleanor said somewhat a bit proudly . Although I cant see whats happening inside the fortress, I could feel from the air, the atmosphere of the battle, that the surprise attack from the air was a huge success . It was such a huge fortress too Those kinds of fortresses would be powerless after the appearance of aerial forces . Although, it would take a long time before humans could fly without the help of dragons, so there would probably no countermeasures going to be taken for a while At the least, in our era in the future, those kinds of fortresses are still the main defense, and aerial armies are yet to be created . For a while, should be something of hundreds of years later . After judging that the fall of Areiuse is just a matter of time, I once again turned to Rex who looked stunned . I brought him here to convince him . Have you decided? Eh? About becoming a king A-Ahhbefore that, can I ask something? What? Why me? If you possess such a strong power, shouldnt you just become the king yourself? Kuku, an obvious question Eleanor laughed in amusement . Thats right, its an obvious question . Thats why I answered with a stance I prepared beforehand . Look at this That isa fan? Wait, that emblem Its Mercouris emblem I opened the fan I got from Helene and used a certain magic spell, showing the emblem to Rex . Its a pattern that could be seen all around Mercouri Village, Mercouris emblem . Support the one who is connected to this sign and turn him into a king, there is eight good and two bad, eight good and two bad Akansa-samas words?! Rex was surprised and I quietly nodded . Eleanors laughter echoed inside my head . The old fortune teller, Akansas words . Of course, she did not give me such a prophecy . I just made it up . However, Rex, Cima, Tanya, all of them . Everyone in this era trusts in Akansas words . Thats why I decided to borrow her name . T-That was the case? However, as you know, the people of Mercouri also cant leave their village because of Akansas words Yeah, its for fifty years Thats why, I convinced Cima . While exiling you for breaking the law to protect the village, Ill be able to support Mercouri outside And that iseight good I nodded again . Rex made a difficult face, but Im assured that he would definitely fall to the answer I prepared in the end . T-That, I understand . But your forces is too small . No matter what, defeating the empire with just that number of people is Its not a matter of numbers W-Why? That is I called to Hikari inwardly . Olivia made a sudden descent to the fortress far away and flew back to the sky after bringing Hikari to her back . I held Eleanors hilt tightly . I made a stance using the Demon Sword that changed its appearance using my camouflage aura . I could feel Eleanors spirit rise up . I could feel her excitement, like a maiden who is about to be embraced, coming to through my palm . I pulled back my right hand``then threw her using all of my strength . Its an attack with all that I have . Eleanor flew in a straight line . That single attack destroyed the fortress head on . Its sturdy gates disappeared in a blink of an eye, and soon after a few seconds, we heard the explosive sound that arrived late . Wha, wha Rexs jaws dropped and he was speechless . The demonstration was effective . Its not a matter of numbers Its because its enough with just me alone While feeling Hikaris admiration and Eleanors pleasure inside, I waited for Rexs answer . The demonstration was effective . It was so effective, that it unexpectedly took quite a while before Rex regained himself and accepted to become a king . Chapter 230 I got on Olivias back and flew to the sky . I only brought Eleanor and Hikari and headed towards the north . Are you sure its over here? Eleanor asked I would not forget a humans smell once I have met them . As long as they are still alive, I can track them . That human especially possesses a strong smell, so there is no way I can be wrong Olivia in her dragon form said with a heavy tone . Because her body became bigger, not only her tone was heavy, but her voice was loud as well . She would release a pressure that ordinary humans would feel frightened just by talking to her . Despite that, more than half of that pressure is neutralized . Its because Hikari is hanging by her neck . Olivia, O-chan . Although theyre essentially different dragons, Hikari treats Olivia just like how she does with Chibi Dragon . And Olivia accepts that . Because of how heartwarming they look, the pressure she releases decreased even more . And I dont really mind it like that, so I ignored it, and continued to talk with Olivia . What kind of place is in this direction? Althea seems to be worried about Rodotos so, is it a city? Thats right, its Althea . To establish Mercouri as a kingdom, a proper internal affair is essential after defeating the Empire . The other four kingdoms might be able to do something about it, but Mercouri only has Rex and Soora who I support . One of them is a man from a country village and the other is a woman from a village who chose to cease connection with the world . There was no way they could govern . And so, there comes Althea . The Great Sage Althea, the woman who was Rodotoss right arm . In the era Im in, I have witnessed her political ability a bit, so I believe she could do it . If its the Imperial City Irion, its over there Olivia slowly raised her clawed hand and pointed diagonally . Thats an unfamiliar name . I see, its not the city huh I turned into something like that, so there is no way she would stay in the city I guess so We flew for about an hour and landed in a deep forest . I got off in front of a mountain cabin that looks like a secret hideout inside the forest . Olivia returned to her dragonkin form and Hikari was still hanging from her neck . Its here? Un, shes inside Olivia completely changed her tone after turning to her dragonkin form . She seems like a friendly neighborhood childhood friend in this form . Her tone just fits how she looks with Hikari hanging from her head . Ororo? Whats the matter? I didnt notice from far away, but this human, shes dying? What did you say?! Umu . The life force of the human inside seems very weak Hearing what Olivia and Eleanor said, I opened the door almost destroying it, and rushed inside . Inside the dark cabin was a bad smell and stagnated air . A silhouette that faintly appears . She is sitting on the ground, facing towards the wall . Her long hair and familiar clothes, its Althea . Althea! I ran up to her while calling out her name``I was stunned seeing her face when she reacted and looked up to me . It was an old woman . The last time weve met was only a few days ago, but the youthful Althea turned into a wrinkly old woman . You cameI thought youd come Although the tone of her voice sounded very youthful, the voice itself was completely that of an old woman . Rather than that, what happened, Althea? What happened to you?! It is the, compensation Compensation? Ahh, it came again What? I looked towards the opposite direction from Althea . I looked over there and saw something dark and transparent passing through the wall . Hikari! Un! I called Hikari and she turned into a Demon Sword . I raised the mother and daughter Demon Swords and faced towards that thing . A ghost huh, Ill end you quickly Wait Eh? Althea grabbed me with her wrinkled hand . Why should I wait? That ishe is Rodotos, huh What? Althea and Eleanor said together . I turned around in surprise . This ghost that doesnt even have a shape, this is Rodotos? Theres no doubt, its him eii! If so, then lets leave this place first! I couldnt kill it at once, so I carried Althea and rushed out of the room . I gained quite a distance from the cabin . Although were still inside the forest, the silent air made me feel that we had ventured deeper . Hikari remained in her Demon Sword form and Olivia and I faced with Althea . And there, I had Althea explain whats happening . To save Rodotos whose soul is being sullied by Eleanor, Althea used an elixir to let Eleanor gain a physical body in exchange for releasing Rodotos . Rodotos was released immediately but still passed away . His soul was released as well . ``or, that was how it should have been He wasnt released? He was, once . However, his soul did not return to the heaven completely . As you can see, he started to attack me And because of that, you became like this? It would seem that he has an attachment to life . He might be trying to revive himself by absorbing my life force Is that so? I asked Eleanor . Although I dont know whether its on purpose or just left like that, my powers might have remained in his soul . There are such times, when someone dies possessing my powers, they would turn into evil ghosts that are attached to life You yourself were obsessed with having a physical body after all That is true during this era . I do not anymore Is that thanks to me? Umu I spoke in the middle and let Althea and Eleanor speak to each other . I want to release him . What should I do? Its simple . Just ask this man Me? You only need to cut him . Not his soul, but my powers that is possessing his soul I see Can you do that? Leave it to me . Ill make him ascend to heaven the next time he comes What Eleanor is saying is not something that difficult . Rather, for me who was able to bring our powers that Eleanor didnt have, the level of difficulty is just like riding a bike with one hand . Its Altheas request . Ill quickly end him . Rather than that, its you . That appearance, arent you in a really bad situation? Let me see, it feels like he took fifty years of my life . I wont live for long Cant you do something about it? Well, when it comes to a persons longevity Althea made wry smile . The Great Sage Althea, the woman who knows everything in this world . She is saying that because she knows everything, she cannot do anything against a persons longevity . I see, it was like that huh What do you mean by that, Eleanor? I understood right now . I understood the reason why how she, an ordinary human, could meet you What do I need to do? Youre too quick to be convinced Eleanor laughed . Althea, just Althea . When we first met, she was an old woman who would suck up life force from humans, so I thought that she is from a long-lived race . But Althea who I met in this era said that she was an ordinary human . I secretly had my doubts on why she was able to continue to live and meet me in the future . Do you remember? What I said to you after you slept with those Mercouri women? Are you talking about Cima and the other girls? the way you sleep with a woman? Dont tell meis it like this? Althea said and grabbed my hand . Its the usual thing that Althea in the future does . That ability that absorbs life force . She held my hand just like that . Its that thing Rodotos was doing huh It looks like what I heard from Eleanor, was something Althea actually saw . Chapter 231 What should Althea do to use that? Its not like I can make her hold you`` Soon after I asked Eleanor, I felt something rising up from my body . Eleanors power, the same nature with the one I would conveniently use in battles, but a power that is slightly different . And inside my body, it accumulated below my navel . You should pass that to Althea How can I do that? The quickest way is through your mouth, but it should be difficult from how old she looks right now . So`` Before Eleanor finished, I held Altheas chin and kissed her . Althea looked surprised, her wrinkly face was in a daze . Ororo?, a-amazing Waa? I could hear Olivia and Hikaris voice . For the meantime, I ignored both . While were kissing, I could feel the accumulated powers below my navel rising . I pretty much understood how it was once it moved . I caught the flow of that power and handed it over to Althea through our mouth . Only after confirming that the powers have completely passed through that I stopped kissing her . W-Why Althea looked panicky . Although thats natural since I kissed her suddenly, I also ignored that . How is it? I shouldve handed over Eleanors power Y-YesI feel like I received something You know how to use it? Yes If so`` Just like in the future, I reached out my hand to let her regain her youth . Wait What? You shouldnt be the one Why? What happens to someone whos sick suddenly eating meat? Mu After hearing Eleanors words, I looked at Althea once again . Right now, no matter how you look at her, shes an old woman . She looks like shes exceeded a hundred years old . Not only that . Her complexion isnt good as well . An old woman, but a dying old woman . Rodotoss ghost mustve taken a lot of her life force and longevity . And for her to take my vigor``giving her enough to make herself in the future become instantly youthful again might not be good . Olivia cant as well right? Of course . Not mentioning Io, even Tanyas who is an ordinary human is too strong for her What about Hikaris friends? The drake soldiers huh . What do you think? It would still be too much Eleanor rejected one next to the other . Although I understand that we cant use Olivias vigor since shes a Dragon King, I couldnt help but frown hearing that the drake soldiers that was just hatched arent good as well . Then, what should we do? Look, there are small birds right there, right? That one huh I looked up to the direction Eleanors consciousness is pointing to . Inside the forest, several sparrows have stopped on trees . I see, those ones huh . I reached out my aura arm, caught a sparrow, and handed it to Althea . Try it using these Yes Althea received them and held the sparrow in front of her chest as if she was holding a precious treasure . The sparrow struggled to escape at the beginning, but it gradually weakened, and finally stopped moving . How is it? I feel a bit Althea raised her head . Better Although she still looks like an old woman, her complexion is now better . I guess its rehabilitation for a while . Since Eleanor said that you had just recovered, lets try with small animals that probably wont get you bloated, and gradually advance . And soon, you should be able to get it from humans as well, regaining your youth I explained the explanation I got from Althea in the future and Eleanor . But Althea did not look like shes listening, I could feel her staring at me . Whats the matter? You didnt hesitate, why? Hesitate? What you did earlier ? She should be talking about the kiss . Really, to think that there wasnt even an ounce of hesitation, I looked stupid for being concerned I didnt understand what they were saying for an instant . Why do I need to hesitate when kissing her? I looked at Althea . Un, shes Althea . Although she has a lot of wrinkles after Rodotos stole her life force, the air around her and her eyes were still the Althea I know . Is it really that weird for me to kiss that Althea? ahh, its because Im not yet in a deep relationship with Althea of this era huh Ororo? . I-I think its not that Really, this guy Olivia and Eleanor, they looked as if they formed a tag team . What is it, really? Human is really amazing . It exceeds all of my expectation Although I know that this guy doesnt really care that much about outward appearance, this is still outside of my expectations Olivia who has maximum admiration and Eleanor who had half . And, Althea who stared at me with her deep eyes . What is really going on? Is it that strange for me to kiss Althea? But, if he could tolerate how she looks, then it means Human could also tolerate a female in at the dusk of her life right? Fumufumu Although there wont be many who could catch this guys eyeswell, the range of choices had probably increased It became even more confusing, butthe to of them stopped talking about Althea and started about thinking ahead, so whatever . Chapter 232 Althea covered her head with her cloak . She completely hid her face and the only skin she shows her wrinkled hands . Thats nostalgic What is? You looked like this when I first me you You speak about me in the future huh . I see . I would be able to live long with this Althea looked at Eleanor . She said those words as if she was asking a question . You should eat some men . The actual reason why I taught Rodotos that technique is to strengthen his life force I told Althea what Eleanor said . Why did Rodotos do that? A woman as wise as you asks that? I might have a faint wish that you might be a good person You expect that from me in this era? Does that mean I can expect it from you now? Nope? Hikari is around after all; the reason I must show what a real Demon Sword is Althea and Eleanor had a meaningful conversation . Well, it doesnt have that much of deep meaning though . Eleanor is probably just speaking about how she gave that technique to Rodotos, so she could see more of his despair and suffering for having a single ray of hope . And Eleanor also said that shes even more evil since Hikaris around, but no matter how you look at it, shes doting on her . Eleanor is definitely more amicable right now . While I was letting the two, Eleanor and Althea, talk through me, I felt that a dark power approaching . At first, it was wandering over here and there, but after it got closer to a certain distance, it went straight towards us . He found us Rodotos Althea let out a voice of pity . Pleaseplease release him from everything Leave it to mewhat do I need to do? I asked Eleanor while nodding . Slash him using me . It will be the end of him as long as the last of my powers remaining in Rodotos is removed I got it I unsheathed Eleanor and took a stance . I could see Rodotos already . He looked very ominous and ghostly . The aura he releases turns the grasses in the forest wilt as he passed through them . An existence that was once a hero, turning into something that would only spread calamity and misfortune . Lets go Umu I made a stance with Eleanor and charged . There was Eleanors shadow on the right hand of Rodotos who suddenly increased his speed . We intersected``with a flash, I chopped Rodotos in half together with Eleanors shadow . *Heartbeats!* The next instant, I could feel powers flowing into me . Its Eleanors powers . I took in every remaining power from Rodotos that I just chopped into two and Eleanor became slightly stronger . And, I was now sure . It was really the end for him . Rodotos who turned into an evil ghost calmed down . He became a simple ghost just like the ghost maid Tanya . This is the real Rodotos huh . He looks peaceful now . Forgive me, Althea . I troubled you until the end did you fulfill your wish? It was a great life I see, thank goodness Thank you Rodotos left the most peaceful voice Ive heard and disappeared . Goodbye, Rodotos . You are a herothe Hero, Rodotos Althea saw off the disappearing Rodotos . After finding Althea, Mercouris form as a power is finally made . We would strengthen our army with Troize as our base, cooperate with Calamba, Siracuza, Aegina, and Comotoria, finally starting the rebellion against the empire . After losing the founding hero, Emperor Rodotos, the Empire was in chaos . Adding to that the lack of a successor, the Empire was quickly divided, then defeated one by one by the five powers, being swallowed one after the other . While that happened, I fought in the front lines as a pawn following Altheas orders, and waited for the time . The time of the final fight against Demon King Eleanor who seemingly disappeared from the Empire . Chapter 233 At night, in the base camp of Mercouri Rebellion Army . In that place where it is still a rebellion army against the empire, there were tents for three thousand soldiers concentrated . Within them stood out my Magic Cottage, a cheat item that I got from the lottery . In the bedroom, Im with the two Tanyas . To my left is the ghost maid, the Tanya of the future that materialized through Eleanors powers . To my right is a village girl, the Tanya in this era who is yet to turn to a ghost . After sleeping with the two who look exactly the same yet has different personalities, I lay on the bed . It will be soonright? n? What is? Im going to need to say farewell to Kakeru-san soon, right? Tanya whispered with sorrow . I came to this era with the prize I got from the lottery, the pair ticket for a wonderful adventure with Io . It looks like even Tanya understood that the end is coming near . I couldnt see her like that, so I comforted her with a light tone . Well, it wont be that soon . It might be a bit longer, continuing for a long time U?un, I know . No, I started to know Within my arms, Tanyas naked body moved and embraced me tightly . After learning many things from Io-san, I came to know it after looking at Kakeru-san all the time, I found out that it will be soon . After all, theres no way Kakeru-san would lose I know right?, theres no way Kakeru-sama will lose against something like tha``hya! Whats the matter, Tanya? I felt I was poked right now it should be Eleanor . You called her something like that after all Im sorry? The ghost Tanya apologized . Well, its probably Eleanor playing around . If that girl were serious, theres no way Tanya who is a contract servant of a Demon Sword would feel that shes poked, her existence would be erased instantly instead . As Ive thought, Eleanor really became more amicable . Ah yeah, its about Tanya right now . I guess so . Itll be soon . It will be the end in this era, after I cut her Yesbut, I wont feel lonely She gave me a beautiful smile while she softened her embrace . After all, I know that Ill meet Kakeru-san again . I can meet you after just bearing for a while, and after that, well always be together Of course . I do not let go of my women I said that and kissed her and ghost Tanya as well . As if it was a promise, a prophecy . Ah! I got a message from Eleanor-sama Eh? She said Although this guys love for women is a bit special, thats another reason why you should be relieved ``yes! Really, Eleanor is saying too much . But, Tanya showed a happy smile because of that, so I cant complain . But, theres still one thing I cant believe What is it? Its about me becoming this Fue?? After all, our personalities are completely different U?n, thats true . There might still be some things Is there?? The ghost Tanya tilted her head . While knowing it was a joke from Tanya, it looks like she acted and gave a huge reaction . After a while . Uhm, Kakeru-san Un? Can Ican we do it one more time? Tanya embraced me tightly and asked looking up to me . She asked for it timidly . Is once enough? Uhmah! I gave her a light kiss and looked straight into her eyes . Is once enough? I-I want it a lotI want to do it a lot with Kakeru-san Good girl Hearing her words, I kissed Tanya again . I comforted Tanya throughout the night . Morning came and Tanya went out of the Magic Cottage . Kakeru is still sleeping inside the cottage . Staying in his arms was unbelievably comfortable . It was so comfortable that she wished she could melt with him and be together forever . However, Tanya slipped out . Knowing the time for separation is near, Tanya slipped out of Kakerus arms with her own will so that she would not trouble him . The sun started to rise from the east . Tanya quietly whispered as she looked at that . Painful and agonizing, a suffering as if you were in eternal hell is waiting for you The fortune teller Akansa and her fate that was read . That was a future that will come to her without a doubt . Overcome it . For beyond that is a single ray of light . One part good nine parts bad . It is one part good and nine parts bad The future came itself . It came together with an overwhelming strength . An overwhelming strength that could crush all obstacles . The first half is correct, but the second half is wrong She whispered . It changed to Kakerus words . Its ten parts good with zero bad . Her destiny is already decided After saying that in the end . She held her hands tightly in front of her chest . She looked as if she was praying, she looked as if she was holding something precious . She looked as if she was holding to her chest, Kakerus words and the prophesied future . Un, Ill do my best She raised her face and smiled within the morning light shining upon her . She has yet to notice it . She has yet to notice the fact the timid village girl is starting to become similar to that cheerful ghost girl . Un, I should do my best Ke! Eh? She suddenly heard a mans voice . Tanya was surprised . She turned around in a hurry and saw a soldier . Tanya looked at Tanya with disdainful eyes, looking down at her . W-What is it Tsk, what an arrogant bastard, taking a woman with him in war They say hes recommended by Althea-sama, but those kind of arrogant bastards arent a big deal . Just a burglar, stealing merits in skirmishes back Hm? Please take that back! Tanya held her fist tightly and glared at the soldier . Oh?, oh?, what a brave bitch . dont insult my man? hahah! ``! Please take it back, the words you said right now What if I dont huh?! Bitch! The soldier pointed his spear towards Tanya . The dull colored blade pointed to her throat, slightly touching her skin . Other soldiers came hearing the commotion . However, no one tried to stop them . They only looked from afar . Please Tanya grabbed the tip of the spear and glared at the soldier even more . take it back! What the heck`` The soldier shouted at her again and tried to pull and stab his spear, but his face suddenly turned to a frown after noticing something . The spear was frozen . It froze from the place Tanya grabbed . The blade, the shaft, and finally the whole spear was frozen . Y-You fucking sluuuuut!!! The soldier threw away his spear and attacked Tanya while raising his fists . Screams and shouts to stop them were raised . ``! Tanya didnt took a step back . Not only that, she took a step forward, releasing her Ice Magic towards the soldier who charged towards her . The soldier couldnt swing down the arms he raised . Both of his arms were frozen instantly . W-Whatwhat the fuck?! Please take it back, take it back right now! Tanya shouted at the soldier for the third time . Reaching this point, the soldier finally realized that he picked a fight against someone he shouldnt have . I-Im sorry . Ill take it back, Ill take back my words so forgive me He immediately apologized and asked for forgiveness . I entered the tend and saw a soldier being treated . Both of his arms are frozen, unable to move . Damn that slut . I wont let her off next time No, theres no next time Hah? Who are you``uu! The soldier raised his face and looked like he saw a demon . The other man who was treating him quickly stepped back and ran to the corner of the tent . Hmm, his ability to sense danger is quite good Eleanor said playfully . Of course, I dont plan on replying . I looked down at the soldier who cursed and attacked Tanya with cold eyes . W-What . I didnt do anything! Im the fucking victim, right? Look, my arms`` I swung Eleanor without saying anything . The mans head flew in the air and fresh blood spouted out of his neck . I told the man treating him to clean up and left the tent . Its amazing how you were able to hold back yourself As soon as I left the tent, I heard Eleanors teasing voice . The quarrel between Tanya and that man . I watched it from the start . I woke up the instant Tanya left my arms . The commotion happened when I watching what shes going to do accross the wall . I didnt intervene until the end . If its going to be like this in the end, then you shouldve come in the first place Dont say anything anymore I let out a sigh and told Eleanor . Why would I stop my women improve themselves? Kuku, what a difficult personality . As Ive thought, the way you like women is a bit special Eleanor laughed playfully inside my head . Whatever, say anything you want . Thanks to that, I saw Tanya becoming a better woman . Chapter 234 In the Taraios Plains, the Mercouri Rebellion Army and the Empires Army collided head-on . The Mercouri side has 1500 men and according to the reconnaissance, the Empire has 6000 men . Although they have lost their Hero and the Great Sage, the national strength of the Empire is still overwhelming . They still have a reserved force, able to amass four times the military power in just this battle . Towards the Empire Army, our side attacked with an enclosing formation, just like what the one we did before with Selene . We divided our army with one to the left, one to the right, and one to the middle . There are 1000 men in the left wing, with Io and Tanya among them . There are 500 men in the right wing, led by the Dragon King Olivia who disguised as a human . And, in the middle . There is one . I will meet the enemy together with the mother and daughter Demon Swords, Eleanor and Hikari . Clouds of sprinkling blood danced, unending screams, fear that spread . I killed as many as I can alone, maintaining the frontlines by myself . Kuku, the bastards doing it so comfortably Is it comfortable? Eleanor laughed pleasantly and Hikari asked back curiously . Umu . He is having it quite easily . It is a battle in the plains, so he does not need to worry about the enemy passing through his side . If this were an intercepting battle near castles or fortresses, no matter how strong this guy is, most of the enemy will ignore him I see, in this terrain, all they could do is try to defeat Otou-san Within the rain of blood and scream, Hikari received an explanation from her mother and understood the situation . Thats right . The enemy soldiers could only try and pass through me . Just like Eleanor have said, if we are near Mercouri sides base, breaking through our front lines and destroying our base would be the enemy armys goal, but in this situation, in this head-on battle, the only goal will be defeating the enemy . Since I dont need to worry about them breaking through and theres also no need to think about chasing them, it is really quite easy . I sliced off three enemy soldiers at once with a cleave, and slashed through five enemy soldiers waists with the returning blade . Although there would be an ordering shout together with arrows and fireballs raining from the enemy lines, ``Hah! I gripped Eleanor tightly and blocked everything with a cry . The soldiers in the front lines who pulled back tens of meters as soon as they heard the order became more and more fearful . They stopped attacking . I looked down at the corpses of the soldiers around me . Here and there``for every 30 soldiers, there would be one lottery ticket on top of the corpse . I reached out an aura arm that is concealed by my camouflage aura and collected the tickets . It was a regular lottery ticket, the same lottery ticket I would get in the future . It started to come out again, those lottery tickets It started after Althea joined Mercouri . After that, it now appears in the battlefields That might also be the sign for the end of our journey I somewhat agreed with Eleanors opinion . Although theres no proof, and its not like anyone told me . But even so, I think so . I somehow think so . Just like the golden lottery appearing after encountering Tanya, Olivia, and Althea, the women I know who live in this era . The reason for the lottery tickets appearing the battlefields is also, another way to show that there is only one enemy left . The last enemy, Eleanor . If I slashed her and returned her to her Demon Sword form, it would be the end of this adventure . The reappearance of the lottery ticket gave me that assurance . Another order was raised and the enemy army charged forward once again . I continued to slash, cut, and chop . Ne?, Otou-san . Are O-chan and the Onee-chans okay? Let me see . Ill take a look I gripped Eleanor tightly, charged my aura, and hit the ground . The aura exploded and the attacking enemy soldiers were in chaos amidst the dust cloud . I quickly opened my Different Dimension Warehouse and took out my Warp Feather . I warped to the left wing first, to where Io and Tanya are . During a skirmish, just think of shooting magic as much as you can . Rather than aiming, focus on releasing as many magic spells as you can Y-Yes! The soldiers fought in the frontlines and the two magicians released supporting attacks from behind . Thanks to bringing her to many battlefields, Io is now very used to its atmosphere, and she is teaching Tanya her experience . This side looks fine Umu Itll be O-chan next I nodded, grabbed my Warp Feather, and warped to the right wing . Olivia was fighting valiantly in the right wing . She led 500 soldiers and fought against the enemy soldiers . Although they are losing in the area for having less soldiers, the Dragon King Olivias valiant way of fighting raised the morale of the surrounding soldiers, enabling them to fight equally . This side looks fine too O-chans so strong Shes a Dragon King after all . Ordinary humans would not be her opponent After seeing how the battle in both flanks was faring, I warped back to my place . There was still the dust cloud . W-Where is that demon?! This is dangerous, wait until the dust cloud clears The enemy soldiers fell into chaos . Some of them followed their captains command and withdrew temporarily, but the majority are panicking amidst the dust cloud . Lets end this Yeah I held the mother and daughter Demon Swords tightly and slashed towards the enemy soldiers relying on their voices using my 777x hearing . I do not only win against them with strength, the terrain was also my ally . While they were afraid of attacking an ally within the dust cloud, I was only killing them one by one . Of course, I am being careful not to kill an ally as well . If I judge from their breathing that it was a man, I would cut them . How dexterous Otou-sans amazing?, really loves Onee-chans? I continued to slash and cleave while hearing the mother and daughters voice . I slashed, cut, and chopped, killing all enemy until the dust cloud clears . Eventually, the Empires Army routed . From half-way, they were bravely thinking they could crush me with numbers, shouting there is only one enemy!, but at one point, platoons started to retreat in groups . Their formations were crushed like there was a hole in a dam, until they finally scattered . I didnt chase after them . I collected the lottery tickets that the enemy soldiers dropped . I counted them, 98 pieces``100 pieces now . More than 3000, huh Hikari, she cut 1752 people? That might be more than me . Oi, you, are you doting on Hikari again? Eleanor is soft on Hikari, but is it her pride as a Demon Sword? She tends to compete with the number of enemies they killed . well, thats interesting so I intentionally made a difference . Oi you, you now go and chase enemy now . Hikari can go and play together with Olivia Oi oi, youre going that far? Shes a Demon Sword, but recently, shes becoming more and more human-like . It would be when it comes to Hikari most of the time, but even so, she would like a human from time to time . And that, I quite li`` The next instant, I felt a strong impact on my hand . All of the lottery tickets I collected were scattered, all of them danced in the air . An attack I could not sense, an attack that completely caught me off guard . And the one who did that stood at a distance, she did not feel human at all . Eleanor With a Demon Kings demeanor, it was Eleanor . Chapter 235 I finally found you, the man with the Demon Sword Eleanor The Eleanor who stood in front of me seems very lively . Although Ive seen Eleanors appearance many times in the lottery place, this Eleanor in front of me has a completely different expression that one could say they are different people . The Eleanor I know would normally make a cynical smile . She would show a sarcastic smile from time to time, and, well, she looks so doting when shes interacting with Hikari . Compared to that, the Eleanor in front of me has her long hair and black cloak waving in the air, looking so alive . The corner of her lips was raised with an evil grin, her eyes were sharp, with an ominous glint . Although her expression was filled with evil that would make ordinary villains turn their tails and run away, she also looks very alive . I didnt think you would attack first I finally got used to my body after all . Today, I shall take those two swords away Sorry, but I wont give them to you If that is the case, then I shall grab them myself through force! Eleanors eyes suddenly widened . She waved her right hand to the side and the Undead Army appeared from behind her . Hikari! Un! Hikaris voice was innocent yet dauntless . Soon after, the drake soldiers appeared from behind me . Hikaris one hundred dragons, not camouflaged with my aura . Hou, that is that Demon Swords ability . As Ive thought, it resembles me a lot . Im liking it even more Im Okaa-sans daughter after all?! Hikari answered happily as if she was praised``of course, that other Eleanor cant hear her . The Undead Army attacked and provoked by them, the drake soldiers marched forward and collided with them . The next instant, Eleanor disappeared . Her appearance turned into a haze and suddenly appeared in front of me . Ive expected it so I received her by swinging my sword . Eleanor countered with a chop . *Gakii``n!* A metallic sound echoed throughout the field . A shockwave was created, sending the undead and drakes fighting nearby flying . Impressive, how about this? Mu?! Eleanor suddenly bent her knees and released a front kick . I guarded instinctively, but I was still sent flying by an unimaginable strength coming from such a small body . I was sent flying for 20 meters and fixed my posture in the air . Shes coming! Eleanors warning echoed inside my head . I quickly used the Demon Sword swinging it in 360 degrees and defended by releasing all my aura . Lightning fell from the sky . It was not an ordinary lightning, but a dark lightning that seemed to possess all evil in this world . The impact of the lightning passed throughout my body . It was a heavy blow that pierces through my core . Kufu! Otou-san! Theres blood! Im alright Can you still continue? Of course Its my turn now . I gripped the Demon Swords and charged while I clad myself in aura . First, I casually swung Hikari down . Hmph, with just that``mu! Eleanor seemed to be sneering but suddenly tried to evade, yet it was too late . My attack with Hikari looms over Eleanor . Finding out she cant dodge, Eleanor guarded with her arms . My dark aura landed on Eleanor . I raised my gear up a notch and used the two Demon Sword in a blade dance . *Gagagagaga``!*, everytime the Demon Swords cuts Eleanor, the aura explodes and deals additional damage . Puny tricks! Hmph! Eleanor pushed me back with an attack with a big swing, she then released her own aura, erasing the dark aura I placed on her . This is the first time my technique was broken since I made it . After all, the powers she possesses has the same nature and has higher purity It wont work on her, huh Both sides clashed once again . Shockwaves were created, ones that would change the surrounding terrain . We clashed at full strength . This is my first time, receiving such power . Demon King Eleanor who easily exceeded Red Dragon Olivias powers . And I have yet to see that Eleanors limits . She would get stronger every time we clashed, and when I thought she reached her limit, she would attack with an even more powerful strike . And that was`` Whats funny Eleanor suddenly stopped attacking and took distance from me . Funny? Youre grinning . Are you making a fool out of me? I wasgrinning? I couldnt help but stab Hikari to the ground and touch my face with my left hand . Un, Otou-san looks like hes having so much fun I even thought you would have the qualities of a battle junkie Hikari who said that innocently and happily, and Eleanor who rolled her eyes . I see . I was grinning huh . Well, of course . You look so alive after all What did you say? Its because you look so alive . The you right now, I like it a lot Wha``! Wa?, Otou-san and Okaa-san are so lovey-dovey? he has never even told me something like that Hikari and Eleanor made the weird heartwarming family scene they created in that lottery place . On the other hand, the Demon King Eleanor trembled in anger . Makingfun on me! The next instant, she charged straight at me . I felt a shiver through my spine . I could feel powers Ive never felt before . I tightly held Eleanor . I mustered all the powers I possess and swung Eleanor down . DDDD We clashed . All sounds disappeared . The space distorted like a heat haze and both Eleanor and I were sent flying away . I flipped mid-air and landed after fixing my posture . Eleanor harrumphed and stopped in the air . My right hand feels numb . The hand that Im using to hold Eleanor is trembling . The attack she released with anger was the strongest strike I received in this world . So powerful that it distorts space itself . Really, you are, too good Wha! Dont look down on me! She gritted her teeth again and charged with fury . I met her using Hikari``but Eleanor suddenly faded and closed the distance between us . And, she grabbed my neck from below . Its the end An aura enveloped me . Its Eleanors aura . That aura tried to enter inside me, but What``! Impossible! You cannot be dominated?! Thats right . Yeah, your domination doesnt work on me Impossible, there is no way a human I cannot control exists in this world There is, right here . Ha I released an aura arm and grabbed Eleanor . What are you doing? This time, its my turn I released my aura and enveloped Eleanor . Im going to use that technique, the one that I created during, Xiphoss incident . After the aura enveloped Eleanor completely, what appeared was T-This iswhach did you chu?! I told you its my turn . The same thing you did to me Eiii! Do not use that technique!! Okaa-san looks so cute? The Eleanor inside me protested and Hikari said happily . I also made Eleanor turn into a child before, so Hikari is probably remembering that time . Bashhtaard!! Eleanor swung down her arm and I blocked using Hikari . Although she became smaller, the power she creates is completely the same . Hmph! And, the corrosion stopped . The Demon King Eleanor who possesses her peak strength removed my corrosion using willpower . Shes strong . This Eleanor is really strong . Shes the strongest opponent Ive ever met . I exchanged blows with that Eleanor . We clashed many times with the strength that changes all the surrounding terrain . Eleanor was strong, but I exceed her for having the mother and daughter Demon Swords . We continued to clash and I gradually pushed Eleanor back . Eventually, Eleanor sword and Eleanor arm clashed, and I could feel her weakening, so I swung upwards making her arm follow . And``Hikari . Although I hesitated before``this time, I swung Hikari without hesitation . *Zaku!* Eleanor raised her other arm to block but I cut her whole body along with that arm . Eleanors right arm was sent flying and a jet black darkness rose as if it was blood spurting . Ku! Uu Eleanor took several steps back and staggered . UOOOOOooO! Together with that cry, Eleanor forcefully regenerated her arm . Her body returned to normal in an instant . But her clothes were in a mess, sweat showed on her forehead . In this instant, I completely exceeded Eleanor . The match is decided . And it looks like Eleanor felt that as well . kill me Eleanor dropped to the ground sitting and looked far up to the sky . I sheathed Eleanor and Hikari . What?! Why wont you kill me When did I say Im going to kill you? I tried to kill you I wont kill you . I will never Are you making fun of me! I shook my head and signaled . The next instant, Hikari turned into a human from her Demon Sword form . Eleanor took in a sharp breath . She had a face as if she could not believe what she saw . A Demon Swordturned into a human?! Shes my daughter Im Hikari! E?to, nice to meet you, I think? Okaa-san daughter, Demon Sword, humanwait, what did you say? Im Hikari Not that, its what you said after Nice to meet you? After that Okaa-san Why are you calling me that? Because Okaa-san is Hikaris Okaa-san Eii! Thats what I dont understand Eleanor glared at me . You explain, was written on her face . Explain it properly I guess so . Before that I approached Eleanor and reached out my hand . What is the meaning of this? I glanced at Hikari . You understand the reason Im not killing you right? Lets take our time and talk . Its gonna be long Eleanor looked at me and Hikari, then she looked at Eleanor hanging in my waist . Although there were doubts remaining in her expression, the anger and hate, and the will to fight has already disappeared . I can stand on my own Even so, Eleanor was obstinate . She slapped away the hand I reached out . Really, this girl isno, this is the what Eleanor should be . And, when I was convincing myself . *Bishi!* I heard a cracking sound between me and Eleanor . A tear was created from nothing and I saw something dark inside . Darkness`` That word appeared in my head and I felt a shiver through my spine . Run! I shouted and tried to at least let the two escape``but it was too late . The crack``the tear on the space quickly expanded and devoured all of us together . Chapter 236 A space where nothing exists . The sky does not exist and the same with the earth . There is no light nor sound, there is nothing . Everything was nothing, the only thing there was space itself . And in that place, me, Hikari, and the two Eleanors were sucked in . Otou-san Hikari grabbed onto me tightly . She is probably scared by this space of nothingness, where you cant even feel the sense of direction . I gently stroked Hikaris head . Dont worry . Im with you ``un! You want to return to a sword? That might make you feel better I think that more than half of the reason why Hikari is scared is because of the sense of nothingness . Its not hot nor cold, even temperature might not exist . There is no light nor darkness, I dont even know if I am seeing . There is no sound nor silence, it is even doubtful if my sense of hearing is functioning properly . In that kind of space, staying in her human form should give her a lot of stress . Thats why I asked her . After Hikari looked up at meshe glanced at the Demon King, the Eleanor who is in her human form . Ill try to do my best for a bit more I see . If you cant endure it anymore, you must immediately return to your Demon Sword form Un For Hikari, the places where she could feel and touch Eleanor in her human form is limited . Currently, except that lottery place, it is only this Eleanor in the past . I understand her feeling of wanting to stay as long as she could . So I continued to gently stroke that Hikaris head . Well then, lets rest for a bit How complacent . Do you know what kind of place this is? Nope If so, I shall tell you . This place is`` No matter what kind of place this is, theres no problem I stopped Eleanor who dexterously raised only one side of her lips grinning when she was about to talk . Eleanor looked like she was about to make a proud expression, but she instead made a deep crease between her eyebrows instantly . It was deep enough to place a business card in between . Its probably a space where you cant get out once youve entered, or something similar, right? You understand that much huh Well, yeah . It feels like that Then how about panicking a little bit more? Theres no need . After all, Im going out later in the end Why do you say so? Theres a lot of reasons, but My beloved daughter that Im patting is still a bit trembling . Something like, theres no way I can leave Hikari in such a place forever ridiculous Eleanor scoffed, then roughly sat down to the ground . Although the ground does not exist, she made a pose as if she was sitting on flat ground . While in that pose, she looked up at me . Explain it to me Un? The reason why that girl is calling me her mother Ahh, about that . Firstlywell, we came from the future Time and space ripple huh Althea was saying something similar . Thats probably the case Its something similar, so Im thinking theres also something like dimension ripple . I recently thought about why Eleanors memory is a little bit too unreliable is because although we were sent to the past, it is in the past of a parallel world, but I decided not to mention that right now . And, this is Eleanor Treating me like a thing again Eleanor lightly protested . Its the real Eleanor Hmph Eleanor scoffed . Whats the matter? You gave yourself away . There is no way a mere human can wield me . While I acknowledge that Demon Swords power, there is no way it is I Come to think of it, there was that setting huh Dont call it as setting! Eleanor protested once again . Im the only one Eleanor cant possess Such human does not exist What should I do so that youd believe me? let me see Eleanor thought for a while, then stood up while showing a grin . And then, she slowly approached me and reached out her hand . What? Take my hand . If I cannot dominate you, Ill believe you You can do it even in that form? Of course . Ill tell you this first . If you take my hand, your end shall be determined . If I show my true powers, I can instantly erase a humans mind together with their soul`` I took Eleanors hand . It was a small, but soft hand . Is her body temperature high? It was unexpectedly warm . What! Why did you take my hand! Why did you do it without any hesitation! Well, its something that Im doing regularly I held Eleanors hilt . Both taking Eleanors hand and holding Demon Sword Eleanors hilt . For me, its the same thing . Yosh . Now, you should grab her tightly and toss her away . Do it with full strength Stop interfering I gave Eleanors blade a flick of my finger . And I continued to hold Eleanors hand . I could easily tell that she is gradually getting even more confused . Whywhy cant I take over you . Im serious Isnt it about time you believe me? This is also Eleanor, the you who came from the future I could only believe Eleanor let go of my hand . She made a self-deprecating smile and shrugged her shoulders after taking a step back . A human who can resist my domination, no, not only resist it, but sure of himself confidently . Such human, shall be born in the future, huh More specifically, Im not born in this world, but teleported from another, butif I say that now, it would only complicate things so I didnt . And, this girl is my daughter . She is my daughter with you, right? Un! Hikari is Otou-san and Okaa-sans daughter?! Do you also need a proof for that? No Eleanor shook her head . She showed a faint smile, a smile that she had never shown up until now . Leaving you aside, there is no doubt that she is my daughter . No matter who looks at it Okaa-sn! Hikari tackled Eleanor who was smiling at her from a distance to hug her . I could feel Eleanor feeling confused . Hikaris movements were completely the same as how she acts in that lottery place . Hugging her mother that she really loves . A young and lovely daughters best way to show her love . If it was the previous Eleanor, she wouldve accepted that naturally . She would receive her actions naturally and hug her back while stroking her head . But this Eleanor is different . This Eleanor who does not have the self-consciousness of being a mother could only be confused, and she froze . The future mewas able to gain such common happiness, huh Eleanors whisper was full of emotions . It felt as if, it was full of something that had burdened her . Elea`` Leave her alone for a while When I was about to call out to her, the sword Eleanor stopped me . I know myself the best . A thing such as common happiness is too much of a shock for me in this era I see . Hikari, lets go over there for a bit un It looks like Hikari felt something as well . She followed me without saying anything . We took some distance from Eleanor and watched over her . Are you shocked? Although I had forgotten when it was, but there was a time when I wished to possess a human body Because you wanted a common happiness? I asked using Eleanors words . It is not as simple as that But, it is not that far away, huh I felt that it was like that from Eleanors tone . Seeing Eleanor show silence, I felt that I was right . And after waiting like that for a while, Eleanor raised her face and came to us . Sorry to keep you waiting Are you alright now? Rather than that, lets think of a way to get out of here You look positive, completely different from earlier Eleanor looked at Hikari . She reached out her hand and stroked her daughters head . After all, I cant leave Hikari in a place like this forever Well, naturally The problem is, what should we do Eleanor started to think . I could tell the difficulty from the deep crease shes making between her eyebrows . If it is about that, then theres no problem Do you have a way? Umu, come out lass Eleanor said that and summoned Tanya . Its the maid ghost inside Eleanor . M-Me? Umu . You shall be the key . Do the things I am about to say Yes What are you doing? Eleanor asked dubiously . I dont know too . The you here is planning something Hmm Understood, Ill try it After a while, Tanya who had received an explanation took a step forward and placed her hands together, looking like a nun who is praying . Tanyas body started to faintly glow``but when I was thinking about that, something came out of the space . Something . I dont know what it is, but I know its something . But even so, it is something that is the first thing that appeared in this place where there is nothing . Whats happening? She borrowed the powers of that other lass on the other side . After all, it seems like the two of them are connected Tanya huhI see Tanya and ghost Tanya . Their peculiarity of possessing the same soul was used huh . However, its useless just by doing this From now on, its your turn . Hikari, return to a Demon Swor Un! Hearing her mothers words, Hikari returned to her Demon Sword form . Use us and break through the space . Theres is a crack now, you should be able to do it Hikari will do her best?! I got it First, Eleanor . I raised her and threw her with full strength . Just like the time I destroyed a castle and fortress, I threw her with full strength towards the crack in the space . The space where there was nothing shook and trembled . Eleanor pierced through the crack and reached the other side . The crack spread big enough for an arm to pass through . Otou-san, dont hold back okay? Hikari is such a good girl Ehehe? This time, its Hikari . Its her first time . The same thing I did to Eleanor, I did to Hikari for the first time . I gripped her hilt tightly and threw her with full strength . The space that was once pierced spread once again . It is now big enough for a human to barely pass through . A-Amazingthe space was really broken Theres no time to get impressed . Tanya, you go first Yes! After Tanya went out, I also passed through the space tear and turned around . Eleanor, lets go Eleanor? I reached out my hand through the tear in the space, but Eleanor didnt move . Not only that, she even took a step back . Eleanor, what are you doing . Lets get out of here Im fine What are you saying, youre the one who mentioned about getting out I did not say a thing about leaving myself Whatah! I recalled, the words Eleanor said . ``After all, I cant leave Hikari in a place like this forever . You! You planned this from the start Thats right . Ill stay here . An existence like me must not stay on that side What are you saying No, not that . I am, tired now . Although I gained the body I wished for, I got the thing that I really wanted even if I did not possess a body . Everything that Ive done was for nothing`` What will happen to Hikari if you disappear . If you disappear in the past, Hikari will! I amnot connected with you, right? ``! Got it right huh Eleanor smiled . It was a kind of smile that I saw from her the first time . Strictly speaking, its not that . Eleanor is implying no one knows if were connected or not . Eleanor did not move . The tear in the space slowly repaired . Go now . Give Hikarigive that girl, the happiness she deserve`` When the tear was about to completely close, Eleanor told me her last words . I, returned inside the tear . I passed through the tear and returned that space again . And, the tear was closed . What``! Eleanor, she had a face as if she saw something she could not believe . Chapter 237 What are you doing! Why did you return! Eleanor yelled at me . Its to take you out Stupid! You heard me right! I am not connected . Even if I disappear in here, then over there`` Eleanor yelled like a spoiled child . My hand reached out and flicked her forehead with a finger . Ouch! What are you doing! As Ive thought, there isnt a good sound like when youre a sword Haa? When Im a sword? You, dont tell me you are always doing such a thing to me Yeah, just like this This time, I flicked my finger around my thigh . I flicked my finger to the air where Eleanor is usually hanging . Eleanor who saw that lost her words . She was stunned and speechless . She looked at me as if she saw something unbelievable . What is your relationship reallyyou two I asked the other Eleanor before . I told her that the world is vast, and asked her if she would like to search for a way to return her into a human She told me I didnt need to What? Eleanor was surprised . Well, that cant be helped . The Eleanor is obsessed with gaining a physical body for herself, so it was a natural reaction for her . She told me thisIn this long, long life that I hadit is the first time that a human could control my powers that much . The strength more than the heroes and conquerors up until now She also said this . Being wielded by you with full force is pleasant, no, it could even be described as ecstasy . Thats why she is fine being a sword, thats why I dont need to search for a way to turn her back into a human so what Eleanor frowned . You look like youre saying you and her are different Exactly I also think so Eh? Eleanor was dumbfounded . You and her are different . She is a good woman . She became a good woman . And compared to her, the you right now is a complete mess . You cant even be compared to Selene of the past W-Who in the world is Selene . No, Im not that bad Of course Eleanor doesnt know Selene, but it looks like she understood from the flow of our conversation that she was being looked down upon quite a lot . No, youre a complete mess . What the heck was that earlier? Are you a kid whos crying just because she tripped? W-Whos a kid! Take that back I wont take those words back . The you right now is a complete mess, a useless Demon Sword Uuu Eleanor stomped on the ground and looked frustrated . She also hit me, but it looks like she has yet to recover from our battle from earlier . She only looks like a weak little girl punching me . She even started crying . She glared at me with teary eyes . I hate you, I hate you the most I like you though Stop lying! Im not lying . Although youre a useless Demon sword right now, you and her are the same at the core . Youll become a good woman someday . If it was a useless Demon Sword that is going to be a good woman, theres no way I could let her go You returned because of that? A man of your caliber should have noticed it as soon as you passed through it . That hole``the wall between dimensions is not something simple . If you were a second late earlier, you wouldve been crushed by the dimensional wall along with your soul Ahh, it was really like that What do you mean it was really like thathaa? Eleanor who was glaring at me all the time let out a sigh . She sighed as if she had enough of me . Whatever . It seems like talking to you is a waste of time She dropped her shoulders and roughly sat down . I also sat down . I faced Eleanor inside the space where there is nothing . After we stared at each other for a while, Eleanor was the first one to speak . You said that the other one is a good woman Yeah Tell me about it more specifically Let me see I thought for a bit and told Eleanor everything . About my first encounter with Demon Sword Eleanor, about I took Eleanor away from Marie, and started to keep Eleanor since Im the only one she cant dominate . About how I felt a bit unsettled, so I used Eleanor to release all my frustration and Hikari was born . About how I defeated a Red Dragon, and about how I got caught in troubles between the five great kingdoms . I told her all of my memories with her . Ahh, there was a time when I made you smaller Smaller? In a place called the lottery place, I told you earlier that you can turn into your human form right? When we visit that place, you would not be in a sword form but in your human form just like how you look right now . And after a certain battle, I used you with all that I have, and you got smaller after that . No, rather than getting smaller, its better to say that you became younger Younger, you say? Even compared to me right now? Eleanor widened her eyes . The Eleanor right now is young enough . Although her eyes do not look like a child at all, no matter how you look at her, you would only see a cute girl . Yeah . The way you speak was different too . You were like Im Eleanor deshu? Deshu?! What the heck is that! What in the world did you do! I just swung you while surpassing the limits and you became like that . I dont know the theory behind it Did you saysurpassing my limits? Eleanor was speechless . Ah, the other Eleanor told me . She told me that Im the first one who wielded her with her full power . For Eleanor, that might really be a shocking thing . Thatshall we do it? Un? You can wield me with my full power right? Eleanor stood up . She grinned and reached her right hand to the side . And there, Eleanor``Demon Sword Eleanor appeared . Ive seen that many times when we were fighting . Eleanor can create a Demon Sword Eleanor that looks exactly like her . This is? It is I as a sword . I tried to return, but although it feels troublesome, it would seem that I cannot completely return to a sword until this body is annihilated Is that so? Use me Un? Even if there was no connection to the other side, if you are able to wield me with full force, you should be able to create one or two tears in space That, the other Eleanor didnt mention it at all It would have been impossible for me who had been used to peace and had weakened power Eleanor showed another grin . Her smile was mixed with a feeling of superiority . I have reached the peak of my life . If you are able to fully wield my powers, slashing dimensions open is an easy thing I see I nodded and took Demon Sword Eleanor in hand . She really feels strong . I could tell clearly just by holding her hilt that her powers is at a different level . Do it Yeah I gripped her hilt tightly . I looked straight forward . I stared at one point in the space where nothing exists . I concentrated all my powers to my right arm and swung down the Demon Sword . Its an attack with all that I have . After the edge of the Demon Sword passed through, the space was torn apart . I did it Eleanor, whats the matter? I peeked down at Eleanor who didnt show any reactions . She looked spaced out, but suddenly started to panic after she regained herself . I-Its nothing! Did it feel good being swung with full force? ``! Thats not true at all! In the first place, just the mere level of this pleasurethis pleasure Her voice became smaller and smaller, and Eleanor started to fidget with a blushed face . It was probably that good . I wanted to push down Eleanor just like this right away, but thats for later . I looked at the tear in the space . I could see the other side . its far This is how it is if there is no connection Eleanor said after she regained her composure . The tear in the space looked like a window, and the tear that connects to that other world also looks like a window . When we used Tanyas connection to open a tear in the space, the two windows were right next to each other . But right now, theyre a distance apart . It looks like the distance between the windows were a street apart . It wouldve been great if it was just that . Its heavy I reached out my hand through the space tear . There is a gap between the two space tears . In the gap between them, I felt as if something was sticking around me . It felt like water or maybe oil . It feels like Im moving my arm inside a space full of liquid . Even more, it stings . Its not water nor oil, it feels as if my arm is within lava . Thisits impossible . Even I cannot pass through Yosh . Lets go Wait! Did you just hear me? I told you its impossible even if its me``Eii! Listen to me! Dont give me a piggyback ride like a kid! I ignored Eleanor who yelled even more and gave her a piggyback ride . A-Are you really planning to go? Yeah A-At least, wait for a little bit . I need to prepare my heart Sorry, theres no time for that Why! If its this space tear, then you should create another one later`` Its impossible Why! Its impossible for my right arm Eh? Eleanor looked at my right arm . Its my right arm that was hanging from my shoulder . Y-Your arm`` Youre amazing, as expected of your peak . My right arm was taken away with only a single swing . This is a first for me . And so, creating another space tear is impossible, we can only return now I got it Eleanor nodded . It looks like she resigned to it . I entered the space tear with a step and leaped at once . I kicked the ground and leaped through the space tear . Although I couldve leaped that distance easily if it was normal, the space itself got on my way . It was a place as if lava had stuck onto me . My jump became slower and slower, and finally stopped after reaching half the distance . Ku! I didnt only stop . I could feel my body slowly getting burnt, and even more, it feels as if Im being crushed . This isnt good, I need to hurry up and go to the other side . And, at that instant . I felt hands on my back . Two small hands . Theyre Eleanors . I could instantly tell that shes about to do something in this timing without even looking back at her . Stop, just grab onto me, Eleanor! But, if this continues, you willbut if I use my full strength and push you`` Just shut up and grab onto me! I shouted at her once again . I used my left arm that Im able to move and grabbed onto Eleanor tightly . Ill break you in halves if you get away from me! Hearing my shout, Eleanor flinched . It was only for an instant . I could feel Eleanors presence behind me . I could feel the emotions she have changing swiftly . Finally, she took off her hands from my back, stuck her body onto mine, and wrapped her arms around me . un It was a silent whisper that I wouldve been unable to hear if we werent so close to each other, but I heard her clearly . UUOOOOOOOOO!! I swam through the space that felt like lava . I desperately stroked and kicked with my feet . I struggled to move forward for even just a bit . The way Eleanor held onto me got stronger and stronger . She clung to me tightly . The tear in the space gradually became smaller . The time limit is close . M-Move!!! I desperately swam and reached out my hand . My finger somehow caught on the tear of the space, and I pulled myself and Eleanor at once . After we passed through, the space tear quickly became smaller, and it finally disappeared as if there was nothing there in the first place . We only made it just in time . I was able to return from that space together with Eleanor . Chapter 238 After we jumped out of the space tear, we were above the clouds. At first, we were falling in a curve, but gradually, the speed of our drop increased. Release me while you can`` I flicked Eleanor with a finger for saying that. Because she has a physical body, the different feeling from when shes a Demon Sword is interesting. Eleanor rubbed her reddened forehead and stared at me with a dumbfounded expression. Just grab onto me and dont let go. Your powers are almost exhausted right? Uu! Thats why, you should just stay put Eleanor got silent. Was she persuaded? Or did she give up? Well, its fine either way. We should find a way to land first. The ground is rapidly approaching and our dropping speed is rapidly increasing as well. We dropped from ten times the height from when I jumped off of Olivias back before, so we were dropping at an unbelievable speed. I still feel the damage I got from escaping through the space tear, so its dangerous if I try to land as usual. I thought for a second and held Eleanor``I held the Demon Sword Eleanor to a reverse grip. I made a stance with that chunk of steel, and threw it with all I got just before we reached the ground. I threw the sword as if I was throwing a spear towards the ground. It hit the ground and created an explosion. The blast spread out, offsetting most of our dropping speed. We landed at the center of the explosion. After that, I dropped down, laying on the ground while holding Eleanor in my arms. Im so tired, inconceivably tired. This is the most exhausted Ive been, just to escape through the space tear. I looked up to the sky while holding Eleanor in my arms. While the white clouds slowly passed by, Eleanor did not move an inch, quietly staying within my arms. After a while, she said softly. Its the first time in my life that Ive been protected by someone Is that so? Do you see me as a woman who needs the protection of others? Not at all. And adding to that, probably, you have never protected someone else Correct. Umu. Protecting and being protected, such concept was irrelevant to me up until now After saying that, Eleanor became silent. From her presence, I felt that she was choosing her words, so I waited for her to speak. its not bad at all I see My heart raced being protected by you. It felt as if my heart tightened, and my body felt as if it was going to be compressedahh Eleanor showed a self-deprecating smile. This must be how it feels to fall in love Eleanor reached that conclusion by herself. She probably knew it as knowledge, so she quickly reached that conclusion after experiencing it first hand. It doesnt feel bad at all. Its as if I became, human I see But, I do not wish to be protected The way she spoke changed. Up until then, she was speaking as if she was relishing the feeling, but now, she changed her tone into a strong one, as if to assert something. And while she spoke with that strong tone, she escaped within my arms, and sat on top of me. My view that only showed white clouds changed into her beautiful face. Eleanors beautiful face, her expression that was filled with a strong will, look down onto me. I would rather die than be protected I thought so What? Eleanor looked at me with doubt. I took the Demon Sword that stabbed onto the ground beside me. And while lying on the ground``while being mounted by Eleanor, I threw the sword. I threw the sword straight to the sky. Just like fireworks flew to the sky, the Demon Sword rose to the sky with a roaring sound. Then finally, it disintegrated, disappearing within the skies. Eleanors clone that she created herself, it was unable to endure my full strength, finally disintegrating. It would be the same with an ordinary sword. There are only two weapons in this world that can endure my full strength. And one of those, is Eleanor who is in front of me. The other you also told me. You told me to use you with all that Ive got. Ive never felt the concept of protect from you. Its the same with Hikari. Not to mention protecting your beloved daughter, youre even teaching her how a real Demon Sword should act Of course. It is I after all Eleanors strong demeanor ended with that. As soon as she finished her words, hesitation, and a slight fear appeared within her eyes. Menthey like weak and obedient women, right? Being weak doesnt suit you Eh?! You dont need to be protected, nor you need to protect. The symbol of fear and massacre, the worlds most evil Demon Sword, Eleanor. That you, is the most beautiful Are you saying that seriously? Do I look like Im lying? Eleanor stared deep into my eyes. Our eyes stared into each other, for a while. Eleanor slowly shook her head. I wishIve met you sooner Isnt that why I came? I came today, from hundreds of years in the future, just to meet you I seeI would be able to meet you after waiting for several hundreds of years huh. Fufu, I see, you probably came because of that. If you didnt, then I would be destroying everything in this world including myself by now Probably so Eleanor who just gained her body looked very ominous. She looked as if she despised all existence, seeming as if she could not help herself but destroy everything. Probably, if I didnt stop her, then she wouldve been destroying anything and everything around the world. And compared to that, the Eleanor right now feels so meek. Hey, y-you Un? Why is she suddenly stuttering? While sitting on me, Eleanor blushed and seemed to have difficulties saying something. W-What do you think of this body? If it is too young and too unattractive, I can do something``hya! Eleanors voice became smaller and smaller, and hearing her words, I grabbed her wrist and exchanged the position of our bodies. While she sat on me earlier, I am now pinning her to the ground. And``we kissed. I pinned her and blocked her lips with mine. Eleanor widened her eyes to surprisebut that was only for an instant. She then closed her eyes and accepted my kiss. We stopped kissing, and I stared at Eleanor inches away. Eleanor opened her eyes and gave me a good look, then finally closed her eyes once again. Under the blue sky, I took Eleanor, and turned her into my woman. Chapter 239 Under the blue sky, Eleanor and I laid down on the ground close to each other . Eleanors body is small, small that I would feel like I would break her if I hug her tightly . That body of hers laid down on top of me, and would hit my me in the chest from time to time . How dare you Un? How dare you make me your woman You were such a good woman after all No thanks nor apologies huh Leaving aside thanking you, do I also need to apologize? Of course you do Eleanor looked up to me while our body stuck to each other . Dont you think apologizing to a woman who is forced to wait for four hundred years, with only a moment of pleasure as her support, fair enough? I see, in your perspective, you will need to wait for four hundred years huh When we came to this era, when Io saw Rodotos, she said that he was a character from four hundred years ago . The pair ticket for a wonderful adventure . I gained the rights to travel through space by winning the lottery, but that journey is about to end . After it ended, Eleanor must continue to stay in this era . Whats the matter? Youre suddenly frowning . What are you thinking Ill do something to take you to my era``ow! Eleanor pinched me . It doesnt hurt as much as I said, it was literally just a pinch . Rather than that, I looked at Eleanor who suddenly did that . What are you doing Its punishment for your arrogance . You dont need to think of that But`` What are you going to do if there were aftereffects if you take me to the future? If Hikari was not born because of that, how are you going to take responsibility? Mu! She pointed out something I couldnt refute . Its the thing called time paradox . During time travel, actions taken in the past would consequently affect the future . Honestly, I really dont know what and how things would change up until now, but in the case when I take Eleanor with me, the Eleanor of that time will disappear, and there will be a possibility that Hikari would not be born . And that isa little too I shall stay here . What, a mere four hundred years is not that long . It would quickly pass by as I played with five or six humans Do it in moderation Ill try to do that My pillow talk with Eleanor was not romantic even for flattery . But, it was really very like Eleanor, so I didnt hate going along with her . For starters, Ill start playing with that woman That woman? The woman who was the trigger when you first tore the dimensional wall . Her name was probably`` Are you talking about Tanya? Its that woman . Now thats decided, Ill offer that Tanya woman a contract . After the contract ends, her soul will be unable to enter the heavens, eternally bounded in the earth, but that cant be helped Hey hey, do it in moderation okay, but when I was about to say that, I somehow stopped myself . Although shes saying it in a very roundabout way, Eleanor is telling me that she would protect Tanya for me . Thats why Tanya became a ghost``or an evil spirit huh . Thank you No need to thank me . I told you right? Its just to kill time I see Also, Tanya might refuse you know? I am not omnipotent . I can only do things what a Demon Sword is able to . Tanya must suffer through the rest of her life ahh, it was like that huh . I remembered the fortune teller, Akansas words . In Tanyas fate, Painful and agonizing, a suffering as if you were in eternal hell is waiting for you . And after overcoming it, she was told that there is one part good and nine parts bad . I disagreed with her nine bads . Since she will meet me in the future, since she will become my woman, it would definitely be ten good . I thought that her suffering through hell is the several hundreds of years after she turns into a ghost, but it might be pointing at Eleanor . What? Arent you persuading me to do it in moderation, or be more thoughtful of her? Eleanor looked up to me curiously while our body was stuck to each other . Wasnt she a woman you hold dear? Ill make it up to her later . No, not only that . I will make her so happy later on, that she would forget everything that happened with you Can you do that? Of course I answered instantly . Tanya is my woman . No matter what, Ill definitely make her happy . While I was talking with Eleanor like that, with our bodies cuddling closely, I saw a shadow passing in the blue sky . The shadow made a turn, then slowly landed . It was Olivia in her dragon form . Finally here . I am also there You can tell? Yeah, I can tell it clearly . And, about Hikari too did she get, connected? Finding out that Hikari is riding on Olivia, Eleanor and I stood up and wore our clothes . At almost the same time we fixed ourselves, Olivia landed . Io, Tanya, and Hikari got off her back . After everyone got off, Olivia returned to her human form as well . Hikari ran up to us while hugging the Demon Sword Eleanor . Otou-san?! Sorry, Hikari, I did something like throwing you . Were you okay? Is Otou-san okay? Sorry for making you worry this man, he apologized twice in an instant Standing beside me, Eleanor muttered while rolling her eyes . What, what do you mean by that? I was just strangely impressed ? Was there anything to be impressed for in our conversation earlier? While feeling curious about it, I received the sword Eleanor from Hikari . It looks like you had fun last night What, you can tell it too? Is it because its yourself? Nope, its just that I saw a womans face . The women that you take in as yours would always make that face What kind of face? Okaa-san, do you feel happy right now? Hikari asked the Eleanor in her human form, the Eleanor in this era . I was told that kind of face by the sword Eleanor . Umu, just decent Is it because you were with Otou-san? I dont mind recognizing that fact I see? . Ehehe? What? Hikari is also happy if Otou-san and Okaa-san is lovey-dovey Hikari said that and showed an angelic smile . And although she looks a bit stiff, Eleanor stroked Hikaris head . That was, the family bonding Im used to seeing in the lottery place . At that instant, the Eleanor in her human form, and the Demon Sword Eleanor shone at the same time . It was a bright light that swallowed the surroundings, it was a strong, blinding light . What? Whats happening Oi, you, push me What? Thrust me From outside and inside, the two Eleanors urged me the same thing . Although I dont know whats happening, I thrusted Eleanor horizontally . After the human Eleanor stroked the blade for a while, she tore her own palm open using the blade . Okaa-san?! Dont worry, Hikari . I am only passing my powers to the other me Eh? Starting now, I will need to kill time for several hundreds of years, and during that time, I do not need powers . It would be much better if my other self used it properly thats why our sides Eleanor was weaker than you huh I would sometimes feel strange about it . The Eleanor in the previous era and the Eleanor of my era had a huge gap between their powers . It was not a small difference, but she only has about 60% to 70% of her powers . Eleanor said that she was in her peak strength in this era, but I really wondered if the concept called peak or limits applies to Demon Swords . And that answer to that is this . The Eleanor of this era passed her powers to the Eleanor in the future era . And after that, she would meet me, with her powers weakened compared to now . Eleanor passed her powers, and her body gradually turned transparent, disappearing . Eleanor! Dont worry . I do not have the need for a body anymore . I would only turn back to my original Demon Sword form I see Rather, you should worry about yourself . From now on, I shall possess my full power . In other words, it will be the True Demon Sword Eleanor . Can you handle me? While disappearing, Eleanor smiled mischievously . Thats something you dont have to worry about . Im the only one who can handle you Kuku, Ill look forward to that Eleanor turned around while smiling . You, the girl over there Eh? M-Me? Io looked surprised for being called out . That attack of yours was impressive . To think that a human would seize the powers of lightning and use it to turn into lightning itself . The only humans who were able to surpass me is you, and that guy I-I was, i-it was only for an instant, so Io panicked . Even after becoming an S-Rank Adventurer, a Great Wizard, she was still humble . There is no doubt that you possess the possibilities . I shall open your path My path? Io tilted her head, and Eleanor slowly reached her hand to her . From the tip of her hands that was about to disappear, a weak magic power was released . The next instant, a dark lightning shot through Io . Kya! Io! Dont worry . With the magic powers I currently possess, it is only a minor trick . But, with this, you should now know, right? Eh? ahh I was convinced . I remembered a certain law in this world . If one possesses the aptitude for the magic, you could learn it as long as you receive the magic into your body and survive . And for having an aptitude multiplied 777x, I learned a lot . And, a dark lightning . Io undoubtedly possesses the aptitude for it . That proves Eleanors actions . I shall grant you that magic . Use it as you wish ``yes! After leaving those words, Eleanors appearance completely disappeared . Her physical body disappeared, and instead, the Demon Sword Eleanor appeared, stabbed to the ground . And, at the same time, my body lit at the same time as Ios . T-This is? Its the same light when we came here! I thought that it was coming, but to think that it would be right now . Hikari! Un! Hikari made a huge nod and returned to her Demon Sword form . Me, Io, and Demon Sword Hikari . The same group when we came to this era . Eleanor powered up, and Io learned the dark lightning . With that, our adventure ended, so as the light that shines on our bodies assert . Kakeru-san! Human Tanya and Olivia who were left behind . I first approached Tanya . Tanya looked as if she would cry any time now . I placed a hand on her cheek, and kissed her . Do you remember Akansas words? Yes Overcome it . There will be ten good ahead I understood Tanya smiled while holding her tears . The ghost Tanya showed just her upper body from inside Eleanor, and made a guts pose to cheer on her past self . After that, I looked towards Olivia . She looked calm . This shall be our final farewell in this life, Human Well, youre very frank about that After all, time does not matter that much to us dragons I see . See you in the next life See you in the next life Olivia and I exchanged a kiss . The next time we will meet is in her appearance when she reincarnated, the Chibi Dragon O-chan . And that Hikari who gets along with O-chan parted with her friend by creating a wave on her blade . The light became stronger and stronger . It enveloped me and Io . Were returning with exactly the same feeling just like when we came . As our vision darkens, I heard a voice . Kakeru-sanit was an amazing adventurethank you After Io said that, I felt a soft feeling on my lips . And just like that, our journey far into the past ended . Chapter 240 After the light dissipated, we returned to my mansion . Its the familiar mansion Im used to seeing, and it feels like its been a long time since I came here . We are standing in the garden, the same place where we left . Did wereturn? Lets test it I opened my Different Dimension Warehouse and took out my Warp Feather . Using this item, I can teleport to places that Ive visited before . However, it looks like its limited to each era . When we came to the past, I couldnt warp to the places Ive been in the present . I wrapped an arm around Ios waist and invoked to warp to Maratons Spring . The Warp Feather did not show a reaction . Following that, I invoked to warp to Orycutos Valley . The scenery in front of me changed instantly . I arrived at Orycutos Valley together with Io . There are colorful rocks and boulders created by the surrounding magic powers here . Its the valley where the monster called Orycuto lives in . It looks likewere back in the present I guess so . Look, hes running away Ah! Orycuto At the place Im pointing to, the lord of the valley, Orycuto, was running away from us desperately . Since hes running away like that, then he should know us . In other words, its the Orycuto in our era Thats true . How nostalgic Try dropping a lightning on him Eh? Io looked at me with a surprised face . Orycuto didnt do nothing though, was written on her face . The power you got from Eleanor, I want to know if you were able to bring it here I see . Understood Io nodded and after taking a few steps away from me, she raised her magic staff . Her magic powers rose, her clothes fluttered in the air . Eleanors Dark Lightning! After she chanted, she pointed her magic staff towards Orycuto . A dark lightning fell from the sky, landing on Orycuto . Although the lord of this valley is virtually immortal, his only weakness is lightning . With that single stroke of dark lightning, half of its body melted . A-Amazing The one who used the magic was the most surprised seeing its power . It looks more powerful than your Hundred Lightning Array Yesto think that it was such a strong magic spellis it okay to receive such thing? Just receive it thankfully . The stronger the magic spell, the more it consumes magic power . If you can cast it, then no one would complain even if its something you got from another person Yes Io nodded submissively . She stared intently at her hand . She looks as if she could not believe that it was really her own power . I took her with me and warped back to my mansion . At almost the same time we returned, there was a knock on the door . Master, are you here? Its Mius voice . How nostalgic . I am . Enter Please excuse me Miu entered the room and as soon as she saw my face, she looked blank . Whats the matter, Miu Eh? Ah, its nothing . Theres a visitor for Io-san . Its Agnes-san and Julia-san Agnes and Julia is here? Let them in I understood Miu bowed and after taking another look at my face, she left the room . Whats up with her? Is there something in my face? And when I was thinking about that, Agnes and Julia entered the room . The girls in Ios party . Agnes is carrying a heavy sword while wearing rough clothes, and Julia looks like a modest and neatly dressed priestess . We have been searching for you, Nee-san Onee-sama, you were here The two girls quickly ran to Io . Im sorry, Agnes, and Julia too . Ive been away for a long time Because of our time travel, Io apologized to the two since we were out on a wonderful adventure, but the two looked back at her with a puzzled look . What are you saying, Nee-san . We met yesterday right? Eh? Yesterday? Yeswe have just finished the quest we received from Her Highness Princess Helene with Onee-sama Isnt that, the day before we left Eh? Agnes and Julia let out a voice at the same time and tilted their heads . Io looked at me with a face of confusion . I see, it was like that huh . We probably returned to the time right after we left . Its time travel after all . Its a common thing I-Its something common huh Yeah Its a common thing . Like what happened to Urashima Tarou . But of course, I didnt tell her that the opposite is also a common thing . But, I see . The days we spent on the past doesnt matter, we just returned as soon as we left . That is quite, convenient for many reasons . Rather than that, Nee-san . We have a quest Quest? Its an S-Rank subjugation quest from the Guild . We cant deal with it with just the two of us, so we would like to ask Onee-sama to come with us S-Rank subjugationthat sounds difficult While Io was muttering like that, she glanced at me . The Adventurer Guilds quests have different levels of difficulty even in the same rank . A subjugation quest is literally defeating something, so of course, it has the highest difficulty within the same rank . And if it is an S-Rank subjugation quest, you could say that it is a quest of the highest difficulty . I understand why Io would feel worried . Go Eh? Go and show your strength I said that and gestured a lightning falling from the sky using a finger . Io saw that and took a sharp breath . Eleanors dark lightning . I told Io to master that skill and show everyone her strength, and Io understood . I understood, Ill go now Alright Io took Agnes and Julia with her with a confident face . Although its true that the danger in accepting an S-Rank subjugation quest is high, Io should be fine . Even if it was only for an instant, she surpassed me and even learned a skill from me Eleanor who was silent ever since we returned said . And speaking about skills, theres another one . Hikari Un, Ill try it? After Hikari said that cheerfully, her blade faintly shone . Soon after, one drake was summoned . I see, just like how it was with Io, you also brought them here Exactly . Hikari, can you turn its appearance into a human? I can do it? The summoned drake immediately turned into a human, more specifically, a soldier . Its a skill that Eleanor taught Hikari in the past, a skill that was also used on the battlefield . Just like Io, she was able to use the skill that she learned in the past even after returning to the present . Hikari also showed powerups . I felt happy about that, but`` Good job, Hikari . You should be able to do it now What can I do?? Umu, that is Eleanors voice became silent . The Demon Swords voice that echoes inside my head . Is it because Im not hearing it using my strengthened ears? Unusually, I was unable to hear what she was saying . Un, I got it! Otou-san, wait for a while okay? After Hikari said that, she returned to her human form and trotted out of the room . Hey, Hikari``she left already What was that about? Youll find out soon . I taught Hikari that technique for this Eleanor only said that and became silent . Although I could somewhat tell shes probably enjoying something, but what is it? I got curious, but since Eleanor is not willing to talk about it, she probably wont tell me even if I force her . And Hikari told me to wait for a while, then that is what Ill do . I sat down on the bed . I might be a little bit tired . Traveling to the past was unexpectedly exhausting . Maybe I should rest early today . But when I was thinking like that, Hikari returned . Im back, Otou-san? Myu? Hikari was carrying Chibi Dragon with a hug . Its Hikari and Chibi Dragons combination I havent seen for a while . The heartwarming scene of the two of them together is really effective to my tired body . Welcome back . Whats the matter, bringing her with you Youll know soon . O-chan, are you ready?? Myu?, myu? Chibi Dragon looked up to Hikari while crying myu? myu? . Are they going to do something?, I thought so I waited . Hikari put Chibi Dragon on the ground . After that, she got on her knees and matched her eyes with Chibi Dragon . Chibi Dragon and Hikari stared at each other . Soon after, Hikaris body released a faint light . The light repeatedly blinked and enveloped Chibi Dragon . Whats going on? This feels familiar . And when I was recalling what it was, Chibi Dragons appearance disappeared . Hikari? Wait just a bit more okay?? Hikari said that and groaned cutely like Mumumumu?, with closed eyes . And then, Chibi Dragon was summoned . Just like how the drakes did . This is the real part Un! Hikari will do her best?! Real part? What do you mean I taught that technique to Hikari for this Eleanor said that and got silent again . Hikaris small body released light once again and that light enveloped Chibi Dragon . After the light flashed, the one standing there was, Huh? This isarere?? Olivia?! Human?! But why? Its still a long time before I grow, why? it was like that huh I looked at Eleanor . Its for this that she taught Hikari the Demon Swords skill to summon the drake soldiers and change their appearance . Hikaris best friend, Chibi Dragon . The Dragon King Olivia who wished to continue living just to meet me, even becoming a Red Dragon and reincarnate . She entered the household(kenzoku) of a Demon Sword, enabling her to be able to return to her former form immediately . ah! It was like that huh As expected, you noticed it too I shouldve realized it the instant Hikari learned this skill Sorry?, Okaa-san told me to keep it a secret Kukuku, what a nice surprise it is, right? Well, yeah . I didnt think we would get reunited like this . I looked at Olivia, and Olivia looked back at me . The Dragon Kings eyes teared up and she looked as if she would cry any time now . I really missed you! Olivia said and jumped into my arms``but . *Puff!*, there was a sound as if the air leaked, and Olivia returned to Chibi Dragon halfway . When she entered my arms, she completely returned to Chibi Dragon, and I felt like my pet dog jumped onto me . Whats going on? Arere?? I thought I could return O-chan a little bit longer It lasted a long time with the drake soldiers right? Well, the tens of seconds is the limit since she is a Dragon King . Hikari, you need to work harder Thats why, huh By the way, if it was me, I could make her last long enough to have a match with you As usual, youre really competitive when it comes to Demon Swords matters I felt that it was a bit funny . Chibi DragonOlivia cried myu?myu? in my arms with a sad face . I stroked her head . Dont rush, Im here with you I told her that . Hikari carried Chibi Dragon with a hug and left the room . After having a contract, she is now a part of Demon Sword Hikaris household, but their relationship didnt change . Hikari and Chibi Dragon, theyre still best friends . I was left inside my room . I feel a bit tired after all . Although it was not even a day in this present era, I had a long journey in the past . Because of that, my exhaustion appeared all at once . You should rest now for today Ill do that I should just sleep now``, but when I was thinking of that . There was a light knock on the door . Enter I answered and Miu entered . My slave maid is carrying something using a golden platter . Whats the matter, Miu This, its a fragrance I received from Delfina-sama . It really works on fatigue You got something like that from her? I mean, a present from Delfina huh . That sounds expensive Yes . With just this single piece, it looks like it is as expensive as our mansion That much?! What kind of fragrance is that I was told, keep yourself healthy for your master when I received it She unexpectedly kindwell, probably not Umu, its that Delfina . Its probably an upfront investment for something She probably wants Miu . I wont give her though And while Eleanor and I were saying that, Miu came to the side of the bed while carrying the platter, and lit the fragrance . The fragrance quickly dispersed with smoke, delivering a pleasant scent . Miu? Uhm, its because Master looked more tired than usual ``! I was surprised . I see . Thats why Miu looked at me twice when she left the room earlier . An impressive maid . To think that she is able to notice something about you that no one else did Of course . Miu is the best maid in the world Fuee?! Miu who cant hear Eleanors voice let out a surprised voice . And that Miu looked so lovely . I gestured to her to come near me while sitting on the bed . Come here, Miu But, Master is tired Thats why . Ill MofuMofu you while lying on the bed ``! Yes! Miu waved her tail and came to me happily . I embraced her and dropped down onto the bed . The fragrance quickly filled the room, and while feeling my body relax, I continued to MofuMofu Miu . Chapter 241 After resting for a night, I took Eleanor and Hikari with me to the lottery place . And there, as usual, Eleanor is in her human form . Its also been a while coming here . Although only a day or two have passed Umu, it feels like it has been five months since we came here Eleanor said while standing with an air of composure . This girlshes somewhat Hoee?Okaa-san, you look a bit more grown up?? It looks like Hikari also felt the same thing . Eleanor stood with natural calmness . Although her looks didnt change at all, whether it is the air around her or the impression she gives, it was a little bit different . Of course . After all, I am not a virgin anymore Is that so?? Umu . Right? Eleanor looked at me with a grin . In the past, I made love with Eleanor, with Eleanor of the past . And that Eleanor``she passed her powers to this Eleanor . Later on, I heard that she also received her memories at that time . In other words, this Eleanor remembers that time . I seethats why Okaa-san looks so pretty Exactly Okaa-sans amazing?! Hmph Uhmalthough this will be the nth time Im saying this, please dont bring your strange family bonding scene here While Hikari hugged Eleanor and Eleanor stroked her daughters head with a smile, the lottery staff appeared with a meaningful stare as always . Yo, its been a while It hasnt been that long though? Rather than that, please stop that Is it really that strange? Is it wrong for a daughter to admire her mothers beauty? Im not talking about that The staff pouted her lips . Would a mother normally tell her daughter that shes not a virgin anymore? I mean, thats a premise that is too normal its impossible to even think of it . Did she give a virgin birth or came out from her armpit or something It is not strange at all if Hikari becomes a messiah though The way youre doting on your daughter is even better than that The staff released a deep sigh, then after regaining her self, she looked at me . Welcome, would you like to draw the lottery today? Yeah . Can I use this? I took out the golden lottery ticket . Its the golden lottery ticket that I picked up in the past era . Its the golden lottery ticket that I picked up after meeting Tanya, Olivia, Althea, and Eleanor, the women who are connected from the past to the present . The staff who saw that said . It will be a limited lottery Limited huh, what kind of lottery is it? Its called First Draw Lottery First Draw Lottery? In short, its that lottery you drew before you teleported to this world . You can draw from that lottery once again Isnt that, the one with the 777x multiplier or tentacles Yes, you can draw from there . This time, you can use it to another person as youd like . Of course, you can also use it to yourself . Ah! Ill say this to be sure . This time, you can only draw once After the staff said that, Eleanor showed interest . A lottery where that ability of yours might appear huh Seems like it Is there anything else? Let me remember I recalled about that time . At that time, I was allowed to draw as much as I want . There was the one that would turn you into a fire-breathing man . Theres also Sage, and Berserker as well . Other than that, ability multipliers like 2x, 3x, and 10x . Within those you mentioned, the tentacles sounds the most interesting If so, Ill give it to you if we draw it No need . I can create tentacles myself . It is a basic ability of a Demon Sword When Eleanor said that, Hikari looked surprised with widened eyes . Really? Can Hikari grow tentacles too? Of course . You are my daughter after all . Although you would need a bit of training Hikari will learn! Its the etiquette of the Demon Swords after all? Umu . Ill teach you next time Hikaris tentacles huh . It must be cute I imagined it for a moment . The lovely Hikari creating tentacles . I dont know if she will do it in her Demon Sword form or in her human form``it might be with both``but theres no doubt it will be cute . Please, stop that strange family bonding scenewhat in the world are you sayingwhat cute tentacles from your daughter The staff started muttering about something while she prepared the lottery machine . If Im correct, it should be the one I drew from in my previous world . But, this thing huh? . Honestly, it doesnt feel that precious anymore . No, I mean, its true that the prizes are strong . Each of them could be called as cheat skills . But, I have drawn many times and chose all abilities 777x in the end . I dont think that its that precious after doing all that . Dont think too much Did she saw through me? Eleanor smiled with a grin . Just draw as usual, and give it to one of your women . Although it might be a useless thing for you, but it should not be for those women, right? thats true Its exactly as Eleanor said . I stopped worrying about it and approached the lottery machine . I placed my hand on the handle and lightly turned it . *GaraGaraGara**Poton!* *KaranKaranKaran*, the handbell rang . Congratulations! ItsPuppet Master It doesnt sound like I need it, but its an interesting ability . Chapter 242 Under the blue sky, in the Five Noble Titled Residences annex . In the large open space for training, Im sitting on a chair placed on top of a platform, looking down to the ground . In that large open space, there are two groups . One is the two hundred slave soldiers led by Nana . At first, they were women who did not have the will to train, only doing things they want to, but currently, they show organized movements in Nanas command . Although there is only two hundred of them, they are an elite group able to challenge a thousand or two head-on . The other group is the one hundred drake soldiers protecting Hikari and Chibi Dragon . These one hundred lesser dragons are the Demon Swords servants brought from the past . Although their individual strength is weak, as long as Hikari is around, they can be resummoned almost infinitely . The two groups are clashing against each other in a mock battle, and Im watching that from the platform . Hikaris side is being pushed Thats true . Both their numbers and skill are lacking . If they couldnt be infinitely resummoned, those one hundred drakes wouldve been instantly massacred and its the end Its just starting As soon as Eleanor said that, the body of Chibi Dragon who was beside Hikari shone . Her body was turned into light particles in an instant, and after being absorbed into Hikaris body, she was summoned just like the drake soldiers . This time, it was a giant dragon . She was almost the same when she was a Red Dragon when I fought her, however, her body is a little bit smaller, and her body color is not red . Hikari summoned Olivia the Dragon . As expected of the ex-Dragon King . As soon as Olivia appeared, they immediately pushed back . The slave soldiers were being defeated one next to the other, and Nikki, Neora, and the other platoon leaders are somehow maintaining the frontlines . And Olivia led the drake soldiers to charge``but, Nana jumped high from the slave soldiers side . Nana who was giving commands from the back until now swung her sword and challenged Olivia . Olivia blocked Nanas sword with her claw . A pressure that could be felt with ones will appeared with their clash and I could even feel it from this far . Nana released slashes one next to the other just like a storm . Every time she slashes, there was the effect of the 100% additional attack, making the space tremble twice with each slash . Olivia used her huge body, her scales harder than steel, and even used her enormous amount of magic powers to fight against Nana head-on . theyre about equal, huh It looks that way . But if we are talking about the potential, she might exceed Olivia in the future You wont consider Olivia growing too? Hmm? Do you think she will? That a woman who has lived for hundreds of years improve? I dunno, but its better that way Kukuku, it looks like your bad habit appeared again What bad habit, how rude . I just believe that women who improve themselves would be better women . Nana has grown a lot since Ive met her, and on the other hand, Olivia died once and reincarnated, so she doesnt look stronger even compared to when we just met in the past . Im just saying that it would be great if she would grow too . Leaving aside whether she would show growth or not, it looks like she reached her limit for now Mu? As soon as Eleanor said that, Olivias body shrank . She was gradually being pushed by every slash Nana made, looking as if she was a different person earlier from how shes losing . Its not only Olivia . The drake soldiers were also at a disadvantage . The soldiers of both sides continued their battle while Nana and Olivia faced off one on one to their side, so just like at the beginning, the drake soldiers were being defeated only to be resummoned, but here, the resummoning stopped . And eventually, the last drake soldier was defeated and the slave soldiers surrounded Hikari . And to the side, Nana is also overwhelming Olivia . Hikaris powers is at its limit Hikaris? Didnt it last longer when we were in the past? Summoning a stronger being consumes more power . Its a natural thing, right? She got exhausted quickly because she summoned Olivia huh I looked at Hikari from a distance and confirmed that she looks a bit fatigued . She is breathing with her shoulders as if she had just finished running a marathon . If it was me, I can summon Olivia five times Dont appeal yourself just because you saw a chance . Thats too petty since youre against Hikari Although Hikari is cute, I cannot lose to her as a Demon Sword Eleanors tone was quite serious . This girl who is more of a doting parent than me, when as a Demon Sword is added, she would show a strong competitiveness . You are far more of a doting parent than me Thats not true I said and stood up from the chair . Hikari is of course the worlds cutest daughter, but I havent done anything that would allow anyone to call me a doting parent . Well, being ignorant is also a sin though Whatever you say``change training! I shouted and the slave soldiers who were surrounding Hikari flinched all at once . Protect the VIP from the enemy plotting to kidnap All troops! Protect Hikari-sama! Nana who instantly understood my intention gave command . The movements of the slave soldiers changed . The two hundred soldiers who surrounded Hikari as if to declare checkmate, suddenly created defensive formation to protect the King . I just stood there unmoving . Instead, three shadows appeared from behind me and charged towards the slave soldiers . Its the human-sized straw puppets that I ordered to make beforehand . It was made with simplicity . However, the straw puppets moved their head, body, and limbs in synchrony . Those straw puppets attacked the slave soldiers . The straw puppet in the spearhead swung its heavy sword . One of the straw puppets in the back used lightning magic as support fire, and the other used support magic to support the other puppets . T-These movements is``! Io-san?! A shout of confusion was raised from the slave soldiers . Thats right . The three straw puppets are respectively, Io, Agnes, and Julia . Their power, speed, and the magic theyre using are mostly reproduced . If you leave aside their appearance as straw puppets, its infinitely close to Ios party itself . Puppet Master . Im using the skill that I won using the golden lottery ticket and manipulated the straw puppets . By the way, its not like I became the skills owner . Just like when I was able to draw as many times I would like before I teleported to this world, I was told that I could try to use the skill once as a trial version . Thats why I tried using it and decide who Ill give it to later . Dont panic! We will fight against famous adventurer parties sooner or later! The slave soldiers panicked, but calmed down with a shout from Nana . Neora headed towards the Agnes Puppet who is a complete power fighter and nullified her strengths by parrying to the left and right . Io Puppet dropped a lightning to help Agnes Puppet, but a platoon made up of twenty soldiers created a magic barrier . The magic spell that was at the level of Ios lightning was blocked by a magic barrier made by twenty soldiers . While that happened, the first platoon led by Nikki charged and separated Io Puppet from Julia Puppet . The two puppets that were not good at melee combat was overwhelmed . Ios party was defeated by the slave soldiers . Thank goodnesswe somehow won This, it was His Excellency controlling them right? So amazing His Excellency can also do such thing huh After the battle, the slave soldiers felt relieved and said that . Some of them were looking at me with glistening eyes, so Ill take care of them later . It would not be like this if it were the real thing Of course . Io is becoming stronger and stronger after all However, the Puppet Master skill, if you can use it to this extent, wouldnt it be better if you just use it yourself? If I use it, then I would instinctively make the puppets move just like my women So what? Rather than doing that, its incomparably better if I just stay together with my women . If I control the puppets, they would only move in a manner I know, but their originals would show movements that Ive never seen nor experienced before That somewhat makes sense yet somewhat doesnt, but well, if its youre saying so, then fine Eleanor got convinced at the least . I understood what would the Puppet Master skill does . It enables you to manipulate things named as puppets, making them do things that you can do yourself . Since I was hit by Ios lightning before, I could use it . Agness movements are simple so its easy to copy them . And in Julias puppets case, I dont need to control it that much, only using support magic to the others so its quite easy . Everything they did was something I could do . Thats why I was able to do what I did earlier . If I were to will it, I could just use a puppet while relaxing and take care of myself . Its pretty much like that . If one master it, it is really a cheat skill . It is virtually making a clone of yourself . Who should I give this to? Master n? I heard a voice from below the platform . A beastkin maid with lovely ears and fluffy tail . Miu Mi Myuu . Our houses capable made that takes care of the mansion just by herself . Chapter 243 Miu looked up to me with her usual lovely face and said . A visitor has arrived Visitor? Which room? The reason why Im asking that is because my mansion has two drawing rooms . The visitors would be led to one depending on their nature . The criteria is simple . Its whether its my enemy or not . Miu is the one who decides that . Well, its not like I asked her if thats the case, but its definitely is . Thats why I asked her which room, but Mius answer was more direct . Its Delfina-sama I see Thinking that she wouldve guided Delfina to the drawing room for my allies, I jumped off the platform and headed to the mansion . I left the training to Nana . Nana should do it well even if I dont say anything to her . I returned to the mansion and came to the drawing room for those who are not my enemy . Inside was Delfina``and another young woman . Delfina leaned her back to the sofa, while the woman stood behind her with a straight back and hands together . I passed in front of Delfina and sat facing her with a table between us . How are you? Are you profiting recently? It is all thanks to you . It looks like Malonei would be treated as a special administrative region soon Is that so? It is virtually a leased territory . I will make a country within a country . Though it will be too small to be called a country A mini country huh . That reminds me of Monaco or Vatican Although those are places Ive never heard of, it must be exactly as Kakeru-sama thinks of Delfina smiled sweetly yet undauntingly . She was already amazing when we met for the first time, but recently, shes growing even more . She might be building a kingdom from scratch using the power of money . Thats more amazing than an army and creating it using military power . Youre getting more and more amazing No, it is still not enough . I need to muster more and more wealth . I need to muster more and more wealth, until Kakeru-sama would become desperate and do anything to earn money to buy me along with my amassed wealth . Until then, it is absolutely insufficient How greedy Do you dislike that? No, I love it My promise with Delfina . About me buying her everything . She is increasing her assets for that . She would raise her value higher and wishes me to buy her when it reaches its peak . Its a rather strange relationship even within my harem, but both Delfina and I continued that relationship because it is good . By the way, I was curious since earlier . The woman behind you, have I met her before? I said and looked at the woman . Its really like that, I think Ive seen her before . And the reason why Im asking that is because I think Ive seen her in a different place without Delfina . If it was Delfinas subordinate, I am familiar with most of them so I dont need to ask, but that doesnt seem like it so I became curious . Isnt it in Her Majesty Queen Calambas place? Now that youve mentioned it . I think I saw her in Ricas place Introduce yourself When Delfina said that, the woman took a step forward and bowed nervously . I-It is my pleasure to meet you . I am Colaria Lanmari Calamba Lanmari? And Calamba? I furrowed my brows and tilted my head . Lanmari is Delfinas surname and Calamba, without needing to say it, Ricas surname in the Calamba Kingdom . The young woman in front of me named herself with those two surnames . What does this mean?, I looked at Delfina . She is my child with Her Majesty the Queen You two were in that kind of a relationship? If so, then what would you do? Ill make love with you together on the same day . It is worth it petting women who are getting along really well with each other Kakeru-sama is as usual Delfina showed a graceful smile then told me Colarias story . She was a slave working in a merchants mansion but that merchant became bankrupt recently, so seeing her being disposed of as property, Rica and Delfina got interested in her at the same time . And there, they decided not to compete for her, and since that was the case, they would educate her with the two of them doing half of each others work . Youre doing such an interesting thing Its the same with Kakeru-sama . Did you not raise Her Highness Selene as well? I see I stared at Colaria . Delfina and Rica value her enough to allow her to use their names and Delfina mentioned Selene as comparison . That means, Colaria is also intelligentthey judged her as an intelligent woman . Leaving you aside, since Rica is involved meansyou brought her to me to finish it up huh Rica gathered beauties in her harem . Nominally, it is the Queens harem, but she made that harem to please me . Honestly, I can make my harem myself, and I would seduce beauties that I like myself, but Rica looked very lively and beautiful as she did that, so I let her do it her way . With that, I guessed that Colaria is probably like that as well . That will be in the future . She is still in the middle of her development Then what did you bring her for? For a while, can you allow her to work in Kakeru-samas mansion? Here? Delfina silently nodded . If possible, it would be the best if she became the subordinate of Kakeru-samas maidMiu In short, let her train here huh Yes . Thinking ahead, I would like her to see first hand how a true maid works Youre awfully praising Miu Does Kakeru-sama think the otherwise? Nope? I thought that Im the only one who knows how amazing Miu is If Kakeru-sama really thinks so, then that would be one of the few mistakes Kakeru-sama made . Even after you bought two hundred slaves, the only maid in this mansion is still just that maid alonenonetheless, the mansion was being maintained without problems``she is doing the work needed to be done by tens of servants perfectly . If anyone sees that, they would easily notice how capable she is I see, thats really my mistake Although Delfina told me that, I didnt feel bad about it . What do you think? Alright . Instead, I have a condition Please pray tell Since Ill be taking care of their daughter, the parent must give compensation, right? I said it jokingly and Delfina smiled sweetly and replied . Ricas preparations are completed . If you take me to her, then I can guarantee that you will be well compensated I see I feel like Im doing a pro-wrestlers acting . They expected me to react like this, and Ive also expected that they have prepared, so I asked for it . Predetermined harmony, its something like pro-wrestling . Miu I raised my voice to call her . Miu immediately entered the drawing room . With Rica and Delfinas referral, we will have her as a maid for a while . Miu should teach her Her Majesty and Delfina-samaI understood! Miu clenched her lovely fists in front of her chest and showed her fighting spirit . Well then, Ill be going to Ricas place with Delfina now . Ill leave the rest to you Yes, please take care P-Please take care Seen off by Miu and Colaria, I used my Warp Feather, and warped to the palace where Rica is waiting with Delfina . In the drawing room where Kakeru and Delfina disappeared, Colaria who was left behind was stunned . They are, of course, her benefactors for saving her, but more than that, Rica is the absolute ruler of a kingdom, and Delfina is a great merchant whose wealth equals that of a kingdom . And that man named Kakeru who would make them compensate with their bodies . Although Colaria has heard the stories, she thought that he might really be a man that surpasses all of her imaginations . Chapter 244 After Kakeru left with Delfina, Colaria faced Miu once again. Please take care of me, Miu-san Oh no, you can just call someone like me without honorifics I cant do that. I was told by Lanmari-sama to watch and learn from Miu-san. Miu-san is my teacher Teacher?! I-Im not that amazing of a person Miu was startled. Being a person with a timid personality, she is not used to being flattered. Also, Im a slave, so. I do not have the rights to be addressed like that by Colaria-sama who received her name from Her Majesty and Delfina-sama I was also a slave Eh? Miu became even more surprised. She stared at Colaria with widened eyes. 1-Kre slavedo you know what that means? Yes, they are slaves that were sold many times Colaria nodded. She was once a slave who was bought by another merchant and work in his mansion. After that merchant became bankrupt, she became a very cheap 1-Kre slave because of the law, and at that time, she was found by Rica and Delfina who wanted her at the same time. Although she now possesses a name from both of them, she had spent a long time being a slave, she is still unable to get rid of her habits during that time. I was that 1-Kre slave. Thats why, I am not good enough to be called with a -sama honorific. Also Also? Between slaves, their positions are differentiated depending on their masters. I am Rica-sama and Delfina-samas slave. Miu-san is Kakeru-samas salve. Miu-san has a higher position Auu Miu could not deny that. Leaving herself aside, Miu is unable to deny it if their masters were mentioned. She respects Kakeru. She reveres and loves him from the bottom of her heart. No matter what kind of circumstances they are talking about, she is unable to talk bad about Kakeru. And that, it caused a contradiction with her condescending personality. Because of Mius personality, she would only condescend. But Colaria is different. After receiving a specialized education from Rica and Delfina, she is able to act suitably to the situation. She is able to use different means, thoughtful enough to create an excuse. if you dont mind, how about calling each other with our names? Were both slaves after all Y-Yes! If it is that Ill be in your care, Miu Please take care of me as well. C-Colaria Even so, Miu was still stiff. Colaria felt doubtful. About what Delfina told her and about being taken to this place. What do I need to learn from Miu? she thought. She does not mean to deny the idea of Delfina who she owes a huge gratitude, but Colaria started to have doubts about coming here. Mius job. It is very orthodox as a maid. She cleans the mansion, washes the clothes, and prepares the meal. Each of them were not unique nor special. Because of that, Colaria became more and more doubtful. Although it is amazing that she is doing all of those jobs on top of doing it (usually) just by herself, but since there were not many residents in this mansion, Colaria thought that she is able to do that much. If so, then why? Ah While they were hanging the laundry, Miu suddenly stopped working and looked towards the mansion. Whats the matter, Miu? Its a visitor Visitor? I will go and welcome Miu left her work unfinished and returned to the mansion. After she returned to the mansion, a knock was heard using the knocker in the front door. Miu opened the heavy, thick door. A man with slit eyes wearing expensive attire was standing there. Good day to you. My name is Joseph Mickis. I have come to ask an audience from Yuuki-sama The man showed an amicable smile with a respectful demeanor. I have here a referral letter from Her Highness the Prime Minister Princess of the Aegina Kingdom He showed an envelope sealed with an extravagant seal. If one were to mention Aegina Kingdoms Prime Minister Princess, it is the ruler of the kingdom, a position concurrently held by the current first princess Selene. Colaria knew that by staying on Ricas side. She also knows that Selene is also one of Kakerus women. And that visitor came with a referral letter written by that Selene. Colaria thought that he was not someone simple. However, Kakeru is not around so she started thinking about what they should do. Understood. Please follow me Eh? Colaria was surprised. Miu did not mind her and invited the man inside the mansion without taking the envelope. She guided the man to a drawing room``a different room from the one Delfina and Colaria were guided to. And after saying please wait for a while, she left the room. Miu, is it alright inviting him in? Kakeru-sama is not around If it is Master, then he have already returned earlier Eh? Master returned with Rica-sama and Delfina-sama No way, how did you know? I can tell immediately who is inside the mansion. Hikari-sama have also returned and entered the bath together with Olivia-chan Colaria was surprised by Miu who said that while walking, as if it was natural. She was shocked that Miu even grasps that information. No, however, that might be the ideal for a maid. It is natural for a maid that manages the mansion to be able to find out who is inside the mansion with or without the presence of her master. Colaria somewhat understood what Delfina was talking about a little. But, is it alright letting him in just like that? After all, since Kakeru-sama is together with Her Majesty and Lanmari-sama, they are doing that right? Un, but its a bit dangerous person, so Dangerous? Probably Masters enemy Enemy?! Colaria became even more shocked by Miu who declared that confidently. That man who looks so amicable? On top of that, a person who even brought Selenes referral letter is an enemy? How did you judge that? Colaria was about to ask, but they arrived in front of Kakerus room. Miu stood in front of that room and whispered without knocking. She whispered very silently. Silent enough that Colaria beside her could only barely hear her voice. It is a visitor, Master. I guided him to a different drawing room from earlier After a while after Miu said that, Kakeru came out. Kakeru immediately closed the door and asked Miu. That room? Yes I got it. Good job Kakeru praised Miu and started to walk in strides. After seeing him off, Colaria asked Miu. Hey, what was that earlier? Didnt both Miu and Kakeru-sama emphasize the different room? There are two drawing rooms prepared for Masters visitors. One is used by the enemy, and one for the others Theyre separated like that? Please keep it a secret? The truth is, it is not good for other people other than Master to know U-Un. I wont Colaria nodded. She understood the reason why. When she entered the drawing room earlier, she saw that both drawing rooms were made in the same way. Both the room where the enemy would be led to and the room where the others would be led to is the same. It is a trick so that the visitors would not know. If they find out the trick, it will lose its meaning. While Colaria swore deeply that she would never tell a soul. She looked at Miu eyes mixed with some admiration. Mius job did not end. After serving tea for Kakeru and the visitor, she finished hanging the laundry, and even took care of the garden. On top of that, she also cleaned the building Kakerus private soldiers used, and even made meals for them. Colaria had completely acknowledged Miu when they started to take care of the garden. It was a job that a gardener should do, not a maid. However, Miu took care of the garden in a very accustomed manner. The beautiful garden that was comparable to those in a grand nobles residence and even in those in the palaces was being maintained by Miu. Colaria was shocked that Miu even manages the building the private soldiers use. As expected for private soldiers, it was built like a barracks. She cleaned that place where two hundred people live in, even cooking their meals. She did that almost by herself. The work needed to be done increased with acceleration. Even Colaria who was just helping Miu was exhausted, but the person she is helping was doing her work with a composed expression. The mansion and its annex. Miu did all the work for the both just by herself. Colaria was shocked and terrified. At the same time, she was convinced. She finally understood why Delfina placed her here. She understood, but she did not feel she could do it. Colaria did not believe that she could do the same thing as that super maid does. After finishing the work in the annex, the sun had completely set. Miu suddenly said after they returned to the mansion. Thanks for your hard work today, Colaria. Ill lead you to your room okay? Our work is finished huh It is, right? Colaria cautiously said. Yes. Ah! There is still my most important job left Eh? L-Let me watch Colaria insisted. She was told watch and learn from Miu when she came here. Hearing that there was Mius most important job left, she could not allow herself to rest. Youre going to watch? Colaria Un! Let me watch! Yes Well, its fine, Miu showed with her expression. Colaria was curious about her most important job. She followed behind Miu half excited and half nervous. They walked inside the mansion and arrived at Mius room. Miu entered the room and changed her clothes. She undressed her maid clothes that were dirty from a days work and wore clean maid clothes. After that, she sat on a chair and started to comb her fluffy tail. She combed her tail, checking the condition of the fur. She did it carefully and delicately. H-Hey. The most important jobits that? Un. Im combing it so that Master would MofuMofu MofuMofu? Master really loves MofuMofu after all Thats the most important job? Its the most important job Miu said with a serious face. She did not seem like she is making a joke, nor saying a lie. Her face shows that it is really the most important job. Colaria felt troubled. She furrowed her brows pondering if she is really telling the truth. Ah! Master is calling Eh? I didnt hear anything though My ears are a bit good Miu said and Colaria was convinced after thinking that she is a beastkin. Miu increased her pace. She hurried, but became more careful. She straightened her tails fur. After finishing, she left the room with Colaria. The place they arrived at was the living room. Kakeru was there by himself. Do you need something, Master Yeah. Its very important Yes Wait here for a while. Ill be back soon Understood Kakeru said and disappeared in an instant. Colaria heard before that he used an item called Warp Feather. He disappearedits not MofuMofu? Seems like it Eh? Youre not doing MofuMofu everyday? I mean, at this time It is not everyday. Depending on Masters mood, there are times when we wont D-Depending on his mood? Colaria was surprised. It was that Miu who told her that it is the most important job so she believed that it was something they do everyday. It was natural for her to be surprised after being told that it was actually not done everyday. After a while, Kakeru returned. Just like the time he suddenly disappeared, he suddenly appeared. Unlike when he left, Kakeru was holding a puppet. It was a life size puppet. A mannequin puppet that looks exactly like Miu. Its body, its face, even the clothes its wearing is the same. Only the gimmicks that allow it to move its joint shows that it is a puppet. I asked someone to make it earlier. It looks exactly like you right? Yes, it does Ill give it to you Yes While Im at it, Ill give this to you too Although Kakeru said that, Colaria did not see him hand over something to Miu. She was unable to understand what was happening. But. Ah! Can you use it? Yes, is itlike this? Miu muttered seemingly careful. Soon after, the puppet moved. The puppet Kakeru was carrying started to move. It was as if, it turned alive. It really moved, Master Its a skill called Puppet Master. Ill give it to you Is it alright? Giving it to someone like me Its fine. Of course, theres a reason for it. For starters, make me some tea. Using the puppet. Can you do that? Ill try Miu nodded. Abiding by Kakerus order, the original Miu did not move, but the Miu Puppet moved instead. It left the living room and headed to the kitchen. It looks like it is making tea as commanded. And then, Miu is here Kakeru invited and Miu approached. After he grabbed her hand and pulled her into an embrace, he started to MofuMofu her. He MofuMofu-d the fur that was groomed moments ago. With this, Miu could do her job even while being MofuMofu-d right? ``yes! Ah! Its true, Colaria thought. Miu showed the happiest smile she had seen in this day. Colaria understood instantly that MofuMofu was really the most important thing just from seeing her smile. Thats why Miu is the most suitable for that skill, right? Thank you very much, Master! Just tell Delfina if you became able to manipulate multiple dolls. Ive told her about it. You can ask as many puppets as you want. And the same as always, no, even in the future, Ill leave the mansion to Miu Yes! The MofuMofu would be only for the original okay? Dont trick me using a puppet Of course, Master! The master and servant continued to MofuMofu while having a light chat. The most important job. It is the job that the master wishes for and makes him happy. And at the same time, performing all tasks given to the servant. Colaria started to understand the real meaning for being brought to this mansion. Chapter 245 A night has passed after I gave Miu the skillPuppet Master . Even after I sent off Rica and Delfina, Colaria remained in the mansion and worked as an apprentice beside Miu . Compared to the day before, she looked even more accustomed, but even so, it still feels like she is being overwhelmed by how hardworking Miu is, being dragged around by her all day . I relaxed in the living room while I watched that . Right now, Miu and Colaria are in the living room . With Mius advice, Colaria is cleaning the furniture . I am watching Colaria who immediately learns as soon as she is taught and even understands the hang of it . I can understand why Rica and Delfina liked her Hou? I did not say it towards the to maids . I was talking to Eleanor . I said it by whispering so that it wont be in the way of Miu and Colaria . Although shes being dragged around by Miu, she learns quickly on top of having an obedient personality Similar to Princess Selene Although Selene has talents for one thing but exceeds the rest, Colaria would learn everything decently . That is just the difference between them Since she Queen Ricas favorite, she would probably become yours someday Eleanor said playfully . Those lines are very Eleanor-like . Yeah, Im looking forward to it When would you take her as yours? It depends on Rica and Delfina . They probably have plans made already . Ill just match it with them It is also not bad forcing that girl to become yours without getting their permission right? Taking her as yours while feeling guilt Youre really enjoying this huh? No, no . After gaining that sense of guilt, you can just make her fall for you even more, deepening the love I see . That might be a good idea I know right? If youd only stop grinning while you talked about it Is it because she received her memories from when I pushed down Eleanor in the past? Previously, I could only hear Eleanors voice in my head, but recently, Eleanors face would completely appear inside my mind and talk with me . Even our exchange earlier, adding to the playful tone she had, I could see Eleanor grinning inside my mind . She is being playful, but I dont feel any evil intent . Although this might just be my imagination, I feel like Eleanor became even more behaved than before . No, I should say that the difference when shes on and off became bigger . She would now show even stronger powers when I needed her to fight as the Demon Sword Eleanor . The pressure she releases also increased . However, she became even calmer during these times in peace . Her wickedness is just at the level of tricks or mischief . The gap between that is very attractive . It makes me want to take Eleanor to bed while shes like this . However, how unusual Un? Is it not the first time youve seen Mius appearance unmoving or not working? Except the times when shes being MofuMofud by you Ahh Just like Eleanor had said, Miu is currently not moving at all . She would only give Colaria bits of advice from time to time . She is letting Colaria do all the work . She is just letting me see It was really like that You also noticed? Dont treat me like a forgetful old woman . That lass, she is subtly arranging their positions so that you could see how that other lasss work and her expression Yeah, shes doing it so that Colaria could show her appeal to me She might have the talent to become a merchant . She is really good at showing the merchandize Might be so Being my maid for a long time, Miu knows the personalities of my woman as if it was natural . She knows Ricas Garden of Roses, the harem that she is making to present to me, and she understands that Colaria is a candidate for that . Since she knows that, she is trying to make me see how Colaria does her job . It feels bad to make waste of Mius thoughtfulness, so I watched Colaria while relaxing on the sofa . The door suddenly opened . Miu entered the room while carrying a tray . There is a set of treats served with tea on that tray and she came to my side carrying it . She exchanged the teacup on the table with a new teacup . Ive prepared fresh tea, Master Have you gotten used toPuppet Master? SomehowI want to become better and better Youre already using it quite skilfully now right? I said while looking at Miu who exchanged the tea and Miu who instructs Colaria . They both look like the original and I could not tell which one is the puppet and which one is the one using thePuppet Masterskill . The puppets movements were just that similar to a human, it was just that similar to Miu . Only after using my 777x hearing to check the heartbeats I could tell the real Miu`` Both are puppets? Eh? Miu, is the two of you in here both puppets? I was surprised and asked Miu . I found out after sharpening my hearing and concentrating my mind . The only heartbeats I could hear in this room was coming from me and Colaria . Both Miu who was instructing Colaria and Miu who was exchanging the tea beside me . Both of them were puppets without a beating heart . Yes . Master allowed me, so I asked for another puppet to be created With just one night? Delfina-sama is amazing No, I didnt mean that I looked at Miu intently . I asked with just one night about Miu . I could tell how hard the Puppet Master skill to use because Ive tried it once . It is very difficult to manipulate several puppets at the same time . However, with just one night passing, Miu became able to control two puppets to move perfectly like a human . Its amazing how you could control two I practiced last night . Uhm Un? Did I do, something bad? Miu looked up to me timidly as if a child who was being scolded . I asked Delfina-sama to create more . If it was bad, I will go and cancel More puppets? How many? Uhmuhh Miu answered while checking my expression . There is, two more Four in total huh Yes . I just thought that it would be great if there would be five, if I include myself Can you control four of them already? I still cantbut, Ill do my best and learn to quickly why? Eh? Miu is trying to master that skill as soon as possible . Why is that? Uhmit is something I received from Master, so Is that all? When I asked that, Miu furrowed her brows as if she was troubled . That is all, I think Miu looked confused . Noticing our conversation, Colaria started to glance at us, but she was scolded by the other Miu and returned to her work . I stared closely at the Miu beside me and said . From my experience, people who are trying to hurry up and become better at something would always have a strong motivation . Just like Selene Strong motivation You can also call as something you absolutely cannot allow Something I absolutely cannot allowah! Miu suddenly looked as if she sucked a sharp breath . Its as if there was something that she had never noticed, but finally realized after I told her . You were not aware of it huh . And then? What is it? Miu? Miu suddenly turned silent``but when I was thinking of that, the Miu over here and the Miu over there suddenly collapsed at the same time . Literally, it was as if they were puppets whose strings got severed . Miu? Whats the matter, Miu? Colaria was also surprised . She grabbed and shook the shoulders of the Miu puppet that stopped moving . Kakeru-sama! Theres no problem, they are just puppets . You should stay here Y-Yes I left behind the confused Colaria and rushed out of the room . I strengthened my hearing to its limits, finding Mius sound inside the mansion . I rushed towards Miu and found her sitting on the ground, in front of an unused room where once Tanya stayed in . There are cleaning tools scattered beside her . It looks like she was cleaning up until now while controlling two puppets . I became more and more amazed by her . But that Miu, she was hiding her face with her hands while sitting on the floor . Her face was redder than Ive ever seen it . Miu, whats the matter? Master``Im sorry When I called out to her, she stood up and tried to run away . Of course, I didnt let her . I grabbed her hand and pulled her into an embrace . I hugged her tightly and peeked into at Mius blushing face . Dont run, Miu Hauu You realized something right? Yesbut, its bad What is bad? Tell me Miu did not answer and shook her head . She tried to avoid my gaze with tears appearing on the corner of her eyes . Miu I called her name with a gentle, yet assertively . Tell me . Ill judge it as your master if it is really something bad HauuI understood Miu surrendered . Her body that was stiff, trying to find a chance to run away, was now completely relaxed . If I become able to use lots and lots of puppets, there would be no need for any more maid Un? Masters maidI thought that, its better if theres no, more Her voice almost disappeared when she was about to finish talking . She spoke as if she was confessing her crimes . In other words, the reason why Miu wanted to masterPuppet Masterquickly . It is just a way to show her desire to monopolize being my only maid . How interesting . While she guided her junior sisters in the harem without holding back, she wishes to monopolize her position as a maid Eleanor laughed playfully . And I`` Miu Y-Yes! Five of you``with four puppets, can you do it? ``Yes! I-Ill do my best It might be not enough even if there is five of you in the future . What will you do then? Ill work hard even more! Yosh, then Ill be counting on you Miu looked so cute that I couldnt help carrying her like a princess . I carried the maid like a princess and headed to my bedroom . This is a test, Miu . Youll be serving me while I make love with you . Try to do your work using the puppets while we do it ``Yes! Miu understood that her selfishness was allowed . She showed a bright yet determined smile . I felt that Miu was so adorable, I brought her straight to the bedroom and pushed her down on the bed . Chapter 246 Even after the sun became high in the sky, I was in my bedroom lying on the bed . I lied on my back and Miu laid on top of me . Miu . A maid that has a desire she was not aware herself . She wants to master the skillPuppet Masterthat I won from the lottery, so that she could monopolize the position of being my only maid . With that desire, Miu is doing her utmost to become a real Puppet Master, and she looked so cute and charming while she did that . Thats why I brought and pushed her on the bed and cherished her . I MofuMofu-d her in between, and then continued for a few more rounds . After doing that all night, Miu was so exhausted she could only stay lying on top of me . And she looked so pretty like that so I stroked her head gently . It is the first time Miu stayed cuddling with me this late . Being a member of my harem, I made love with her many times, but Miu would always wake up before dawn, and start to work wearing her maid uniform . As if nothing ever happened . But, she did not move today . She just stayed cuddling with me . *KonKon* . The door was knocked . Who? Its Miu The voice did not come from Miu who was on top of me . I heard Mius voice from outside the room . I told her to enter and saw Miu enter the room wearing her maid clothes . She looked exactly like Miu . Her face, her body, and the maid clothes shes wearing . It looks exactly like Miu and anyone would think that theyre twins if they stood together . The only difference I could clearly tell is the fur on their tail . The real Mius tail is so fluffy and soft in touch, and a comb would fall straight down if you let go while you comb it, but the fur on the tail of the Miu who had just entered was a bit lacking . If the originals MofuMofu level is 100 points, then the one who had just entered only has 95 points . What kind of sommelier are you I heard Eleanors annoyed voice, but I ignored her and looked at Miu . I looked at the Miu puppet that was being controlled by the skillPuppet Master . Looking at her closely, the puppet brought a tray, a pitcher, and a cup . Good morning, Master . I have brought you water How thoughtful Master seemed thirsty after all Its true that I felt thirsty . After all, wee did it all night, of course Id get thirsty . The puppet poured water into the cup before handing it to me . While that happened, the Miu on top of me did not move an inch . I received the cup and drank the water at once . Thanks . It was refreshing Yes The Miu puppet showed a happy smile . Even the Miu who was lying on top of me, I could feel her cheeks moving in my chest . Yosh . I guess we should wake up now . Miu, bring me my clothes Yes The Miu puppet moved and the original Miu also woke up . I left the puppet do its job while I placed an arm on Mius shoulder and embraced her . Master? For the whole day today, this Miu is only for MofuMofu ``yes! Miu looked up to me and smiled happier than usual . I sat facing Delfina in the living room . She didnt bring Colaria today, so she wasnt led to the drawing room, but to the living room . I also continued to MofuMofu the well-dressed original Miu on top of my lap and faced Delfina with a table between us . And instead of the original Miu who is only for MofuMofu, a Miu puppet served us tea, doing what Miu would usually do . Delfina looked like she didnt know if she would get impressed or just roll her eyes . Although it is I who prepared the puppetsthis is more than what I expected Is that so? This one is the puppet I have prepared, right? It is not magic``no, it is not someone else Kakeru-sama transformed using your aura? Its a hundred percent puppet . Prove it to her, Miu . Let me see, is there some parts you can take off? Would this be enough? The Miu puppet said and removed her head . Just like a dullahan, she took off her head carried it by her waist . I see . It is really a puppet Thats enough, Miu Yes And that is being controlled by her huh Thats right Since there is additional orders for new puppets, does it mean that she could control several of them? She could only control two at the same time right now . But it looks like she wants to be able to control four in the future . Right, Miu? Yes! The original that Im MofuMofu-ing answered . Controlling it as if it was a real human, on top of that, a few of them . Haa, as Ive thought, I shouldve scouted her seriously even if I suffer some losses I wont give Miu to you Master Miu looked happy . On the other hand, the Miu puppet bowed respectfully with an ordinary expression . It left the living room as if to emphasize that it was just a maid . Both Delfina and I were looking at their expressions and demeanor . Seeing Miu who could choose her manners as required, Delfina sighed even more regrettably . Although I know this is uselesshow about for five thousand silver coins? Youre still asking although you know that its useless? If by any chance it would succeed F-Five thousand silver coins?! That seems to be your current value according to her Ehhhhhh?! T-Thats too expensive Is it? If you would wish to accept the deal now, I can pay double right away It looks like your true price is ten thousand silver coins . Good for you, Miu Oh no, I, I am not worth that much You are Delfina said confidently . I remembered that including her, Helene also values Miu quite highly . Well, I am the first one who noticed how amazing Miu though . Im not worth that much . Im just a simple maid No, you really are . Even if you werent, Ill be troubled if you would not be T-Troubled? Miu looked up to me with a surprised face . That thing that Miu is aiming for . Becoming my only maid . Is a maid that monopolizes me be that cheap? Ah! No She looked confused at first . But gradually, she accepted my words, and eventually made an expression full of resolve . Ill become expensive! Miu declared an innocent goal . Delfina and I looked at each other with a wry smile . It looks like we could not let Miu realize that she was already expensive . Chapter 247 Two beautiful princesses visited Kakerus mansion . The Third Princess of Mercouri Kingdom, Helene Teresia Mercouri . And the Fourth Princess, Iris Teresia Mercouri . They are blood-related sisters, and each of them is a heavyweight in the military and internal affairs of their kingdom . They are the two princesses known asTeresias Twin Flowersboth within and outside their kingdom . And at the same time, the two of them are Kakerus woman . The two beauties visited Kakerus mansion at the same time . Welcome, Helene-sama, Iris-sama W-Welcome The two of them got off their carriage . Both are wearing princess dresses . Although Helene is wearing clothes that she usually wears, Iris was wearing a dress, not an armor, so she seems different from usual . The ones who welcomed the two princesses were Miu, and Colaria who was staying in the mansion to train . Miu knows the two of them very well, so she could interact with them in a natural way albeit respectful, but Colaria who had met the two princesses for the first time looked nervous . Its been a while, Miu . Well be on your care today Rather than that, who is she? Kakeru-samas new woman? Unlike Iris who talked to Miu friendlily just like close friends, Helene seemed to be more curious with Colaria who was wearing the same maid clothes as Miu . Shes not . She was brought here by Rica-sama and Delfina-sama Queen Calamba did? Now that you mentioned that Helenes eyes slowly narrowed . She looked at Colaria carefully . She moved her gaze from the top of her head to the tip of her toes as if to observe her . You, whats your name? I-Its Colaria Colaria Lanmari Calamba-san? Y-Yes! Muu?? Elder Sister, whats with that name? I heard some rumors about it . They say that a girl was being shared by Rica-san and Delfina-san . That was you huh Y-Yes Colaria lowered her shoulders and her expression showed how awed and respectful she was . So what if she is, Elder Sister Rica-san and Delfina-san liked her at the same time, and wanted to take her as their own . They should have been vying for herbut the reason why Rica-san wants her, you do know it right? Helene asked and Iris made a big nod . Of course, Ka`` You do not need to say that much Helene gracefully placed a finger on Iriss lips . If a man had seen that mischievous yet graceful smile of hers, his soul would have been taken away by its attractiveness . Delfina-san, of course, knew about it as well I guess so Thats why she took a step back, thinking that it is the same whether she would be with her or with Rica-san Umu . Ill do the same if I had taken a liking on the same girl as Elder Sister If its that Iris, then she should know the reason why she possesses the name Lanmari and Calamba at the same time I see! Its to make her a girl that is similar to us Thats right . And that is the extent of what Ive heard, how is it? Helene said and looked at Colaria to ask for an answer . Y-Yes . Its exactly as princess says Ohh! I see If so, you do not need to be that humble B-But Its exactly as Elder Sister said . Inside this mansion, we have the same status as Queen Calamba and Delfina . I believe you do not need to be so courteous with them? Hearing that from Iris, Colarias eyes widened for an instant, but she quickly calmed down and showed a timid nod . Yes, I will do that Umu Lets get along together Well then, the two of you, please come in inside Umuohhto The instant she took a step, Iris slightly tripped . Are you alright? No need to worry . I just tripped a bit . Im still not used to wearing dresses like this Miu and Colaria led Helene and Iris who made a wry smile into the mansion . In a room inside the mansion, Helene and Iris sat on a chair, while Miu moved around them busily . The two princesses just came out of the bath, only wearing thin silk robes with their long hair just hanging from their head . Their skin that was tinted slightly with pink was so beautiful and seductive that it could make a man bleed from their nose . Miu is helping the two of them get dressed . Helene and Iris visited for a completely private reason . They came to warm Kakerus bed . They are preparing for that right now . And the one helping them is Miu . Its Miu and the puppet that looked completely like her that she controls . In that way, she is helping Helene and Iris dress up at the same time . I see . An ability you got from Kakeru huh This is amazing . It only looks like a twin is moving at the same time It is all thanks to the skill I received from Master Miu answered humbly to Helenes phrase . She became more and more eager in helping the two prepare . So that the two beauties would look even more beautiful, she did her best to apply makeup on them . Iris, do you understand what this means? Helene asked Iris meaningfully while looking at Miu . What are you talking about, Elder Sister Who else got something from Kakeru-sama? From Kakeru? Nana, huh Thats right . As far as I know, Miu is the second I really understand now why Elder Sister told me to learn from Miu . To think that Kakeru acknowledges her this much The two princesses whispered to each other . Because their voices were silent, Miu did not hear what they were talking about . After finishing their preparations, Miu let her puppet self lead the two of them to the room where Kakeru is waiting . The only ones remained in the room was the original Miu and Colaria who watched from start to end . Fuu? . Well then, the next job is`` Hey, Miu Colaria called out to Miu who was about to find something to do as if a fish that cannot stop swimming . What is it? I was watching earlier, but isnt the makeup for the two of them opposite? Opposite? Un . Iris-sama looked somewhat humble, but Helene-samas make up feels, uhm, valiant? I think . Its the opposite with their images right? Thats true, but Iris-sama looked tired today Tired? Ah! She tripped earlier Colaria recalled and Miu nodded . She is probably a little tired, so I changed her make up . Although its just a little, I changed how their make up was applied so Kakeru-sama would treat Iris-sama more kindly, and, Helene-sama, uhm, wilder Colaria? Miu peeked at Colaria who almost dropped her jaws to surprise . Whats the matter? Miuno, Shishou! Eh?! Let me call you Shishou! W-Whats the matter, Colaria . Werent we finished talking about that? No, I finally realized now . I finally understood the reason why Rica-sama and Delfina-sama brought me here Colaria looked straight at Miu with the most fervent gaze she had up until now . Please let me call Shishou! Miu was so troubled . Chapter 248 In the capital city of the Aegina Kingdom, Rethim . Answering to Selenes ball, I came to the Summer Palace, and was guided by a certain man through the hallway that felt full of solemnity . Abraham . An Aegina Kingdom Marquis, the royal tutor, Abraham . A man who was once in charge of Selenes education and became an enemy during Melinas rebellion because he felt that Melina had the legitimacy . After Melina was taken cared of, he returned to Selene . Are you doing well with Selene? Yes . Her Highness the Princess seems like a completely different person than before, making us feel somewhat confused I see However, it is a positive change . This is all thanks to Marquis Yuuki I only did what I want Selene had the possibility of becoming a good woman, so I lend her a hand . In fact, I was even about to give up on the super spoiled Selene before . The reason why the current Selene exists was only because of the good timing of things . Abraham who was leading me got silent . I could feel from his presence that hes hesitating . Are you that confused with Selenes change? Honestly speaking, yes Abraham nodded . I have once betrayed her, but being unpunished at all is That is the current Selene I answered promptly . Although I dont really know, the royal tutor, the one in charge of the royal familys education, they are chosen for having the appropriate abilities right? It is stronger in the sense of being an honorary position Abraham answered humbly . Of course, I didnt take his words as it is . Someone who possess that much ability, he should be a target of admiration for the current Selene Honestly, the current Princess Her Highness is terrifying . She would accept any suggestions as long as it is legitimate . She is too pure, too uncolored, too untainted . To the extent that if I were compelled to use play on words, I feel that I might be able to take over the kingdom I see . Its true that the current Selene had that kind of thing . Shes aware that her own abilities are weak, so she would listen very well to the advice of many people, starting from her subjects . She would listen to them, even too much . And Abraham looks worried about that . Dont worry . I wont let that happen Why is that? Abraham looked at me from the side with a questioning look . I grinned and answered . Selene is my woman . Anyone who would try to deceive my woman, do you think I would allow them to exist? I see Abraham furrowed his brows . Was he convinced or not? Well, it doesnt matter . It doesnt matter if this guy agrees or not . Selene is mine . I will wipe out anyone who tries to do harm to my woman . Ill only do what I said . And finally, we arrived at our destination . It was not the audience room . It was one of the thirty-one rooms in the Summer Palace . I entered and saw Selene inside . Shou! Seeing me, Selene ran up to me while calling me in a way that is unique to her . Thank you Shou . Thank you for coming Were you a good girl? I dont know, but Im studying just like my teachers told me I see Her teachers, is my other women . Helene, Rica, Delfina, Nana, Althea I sent her many kinds of women and they would teach Selene about many things . That line-up is the most extravagant in this world . And then? Why did you call me here? Un . Actually, I want to ask Shou for help . Abraham, what was it again? Selene asked Abraham without looking bad for it at all . He? Hmm, shes starting to show the dignity of a king huh Eleanor who was quiet up until now was impressed . In the types of the people who would be leaders, there are those who lack the actual ability, yet able to give their subordinates the right job for them . It looks like Selene is becoming that type . Abraham showed a troubled face . Although its the same with Selene saying that she doesnt know, compared from the past, the way she does it is different . He looks blatantly confused because of that . Noticing me looking at him, Abraham cleared his throat and started to explain . After the Three Lords Regency ended, the Dukes had forfeited their authorities . From the surface, everything had gone well, but there many who sees it as the Dukes losing in a political strife Thats how it is in fact . Well, it would not go that way in Selenes case Abraham nodded and Selene tilted her head on the side . Why cant it go that way in my case? Tell me why, Shou Selene asked obediently, and innocently . She sounds like she purely just wants to know . The Three Lords Regency had the proper legitimacy right? And the reason why you were able to return back to your position is also legitimate . Both are legitimate, so everything would go well if it there is no winning or losing He?, I see However, those underneath does not perceive it as that . There are even rumors that because the Dukes lost in a political struggle against Her Highness Selene, their houses would be stripped off their nobility . Of course, we have denied it, declaring and showing it in action that we do not have such intention, but Someone wanted to hit the drowning dog huh Abraham nodded again and Selene looked impressed with a Hohee? expression . Shous so amazing, you could tell that much just by hearing that Its nothing much . By the way, I could also tell what their aim is I heard that . What was it again, Abraham? She was told about it but immediately forgot . Yet, Selene asked Abraham with a blank expression . It is to suck up to Her Highness Right right, thats the one . Sorry Abraham, thanks Abraham became confused again by Selene who soon after expressed apology and gratitude at the same time . Hurry up and get used to it, I thought . In other words, some people think that theyre already losers, and from how the rumor spread, Selene is also angry about it . In fact, you were actually angry at the beginning, right? Stop it?, dont let me remember about that Selene pouted her lips and sulked . And, since your enemy is already falling, theres guys who want to hit them and swing their tails saying we did it for you, Princess Amazing . I quickly understood with Shous explanation Didnt Abraham tell you the same explanation? Abrahams explanation is so formal its hard to understandsorry, Abraham . I didnt mean that its bad . Its just difficult No, please do not mind me Your Highness And then? Who did something and what did they do? I got back on the topic and asked Abraham . In Duke Melinas territory, some officials seem to have punished His Excellency the Dukes servants . There is a low that allows nobles to have a certain amount of servants according to their ranks . However, it is in name only Well, of course . Those people who think that theyre big would want to use this and that to increase the number of their servants or slaves . After all, it looks better with the more there is Abraham nodded . I understood it pretty much . In other words, their crimes that were treated as invisible by a special procedure beyond the law for being related to the Duke, is now being treated strictly and theyre punished appropriately . On top of that, they were pin-point targeted . There will be disorder if a purge is done . At the very least, it must not be done while the current Dukes are still well and alive Selene said . She said it with a dignified tone . Kuku . Exactly what Abraham told her Probably it is . But, since it has already happened, since it could also be seen as legitimate, the kingdom cannot openly punish what they have done So there I come, huh . Someone who is not part of the kingdoms central of command, but someone who follows Selenes wishes Un The servants who are chased away from the Dukes territory are being brought to a different slave merchant . If they reach their destination, all of them will be sold as 10-Kre slaves Hell completely lose his face The Dukes slaves were forcefully punished and then sold with a cheap price of 10-Kreu?n, thats so savage . That will be very effective to nobles who have lots of pride . Please, Shou . Do something about it I accept Really?! Is it okay, Shou? In return, accompany me tonight I said and pulled Selene into an embrace . I whispered in her ears youve become a better woman . Selene blushed shyly in my arms and looked down . No, dont, Shou . Abraham is here Hes already gone Eh? Its true, theres no one around Abraham already left before she noticed . That guy, he probably knew that this would happen . Well, whatever . Theres no problem . Selene grew up; she is now able to accept suggestions and take the best choices . Theres no problem at all with me adoring that Selene . Chapter 249 Sorek road in the Aegina Kingdom . There is one group that is staying there for the night . There are several wooden cages with heels and all of them are pulled by a horse . Inside the cage were men and women of all ages . Most of them are wearing clothes for servants and within them, there are even senior servants``those who are allowed to wear butler uniforms . All of them were servants of Duke Melina . Within Aegina where the ranking system is strict, there is the saying servants of the Duke are also 10th-ranked officials, so even if the servants are born as slaves, as long as they belong to the House of the Duke, they would be treated with an identity equal to a lower official . Of course, there are many servants who take advantage of that to borrow the tigers skin to act high and mighty, but as long as it is not a serious crime, or makes their masters lose their faces, most of their deeds are pardoned . In other words, these people who are currently inside cages are existences that acted arrogantly everywhere just a while ago . But right now, they are put into cages, forcefully taken away, so most of them are exhausted to death . Another reason why they are so exhausted is because the ones guarding them are Aeginean soldiers . Two of the guard leaders are drinking alcohol and cooking meat in front of a camping fire . Haha, look how miserable they are It just serves them . Even if they were subordinates of the Duke His Excellency, theyre not anymore Their words rode the wind and reached the servants cages, followed by a few screams of fright . The soldiers taking a watch on them shouted at them to shut up . Seeing that, the leaders laughed once again . Hmph, its all the that stupid Dukes fault . Possessing ambition that doesnt suit his abilities Oi, oi, the Duke is still the Duke you know . Add -sama to it, Duke-sa-ma? . Dont insult the dumb fucker openly Ohh thats true . Haha, sorry bout that While they said that, the two leaders drunk their alcohol with a toast . Uhm, excuse me Be quiet! A woman raised her voice from inside the cage . A nearby soldier scolded her, but . My daughter, my daughter is sick . She had a fever from noon, she looks painful right now, and It was a mother that did her best to ask for help . A girl that seems to be her daughter was lying on her back beside her . Her face was red and she was sweating profusely . She looked like shes in pain, breathing with short breaths . Heh? Sick, huh . Well, just spit at it, it should heal right? Idiot, thats what you do with open wounds . When sickwhat do you do when sick again? I remembered, you should just drink water Right! Just drink water? The two leaders laughed once again . They did not look like they are planning to do anything about it . Of course, there was no water inside the cages . Even the soldiers did not try to show action . The begging mother still continued, but she could only tearfully withdraw after a soldier thrust his spear to the cage . Hey, whatd happen to these guys after we delivered them? Since all of them is the Dukes servants, theyre not first-timers . Since its the second time, theyd probably be sold as second-handed slaves for 10-Kre All of them were slaves huh Probably Hey, II like some of them you know . Cant I just take them? The man grinned, and seeing his disgusting face and vulgar words, the women in the cages sucked in sharp breaths . you cant . We need to bring them safely . If you try tasting them, both your head and mine would be chopped Hearing one of the mens words, an air of relief spreads, but . We cant taste them, but isnt it fine putting a mark on them? Mark? Yeah . Look The man took out a branch from the campfire and showed its torch-like appearance . If we put a burn mark on them, then we can tag them, and no one else would probably want to buy slaves with burn marks There was that way huh The man received the torch and walked towards the cage . Within the darkness of the night, the fire showed the mans face . It was a drunk and vulgar face . Some of the screams changed into sobbing . Oi, you there . Yes, you . The one in the middle . You come here No, no!! No? Hey, you guys, make the others get off the way His subordinate soldiers received the order and struck their spears inside the cage, making the others surrounding the woman their leader wants to get out of the way . After they were sorted, the man put his arm in the cage and grabbed the womans arm . And, he moved the torch near her face to show it to the woman . Dont move, it will be just an instant if you dont move Noooooo! Please, stop! The woman screamed . In this place, the man is the justice . The women are on the side of the losers . The effects of their master, the Duke, losing is shown in this form . The leaders, the soldiers, and their enemies . All that they could do was to pray that they would not be burnt by the fire sparks by not meddling . The fire neared the womans skin . *Zashhn!* In the next instant, the torch disappeared, and the mans arm flew in the air . he?? The man was dumbfounded, an unbelievable thing that he had not even imagined occurred . The others were also stunned . There was none who could understand the situation . Following that, the mans head also flew to the air . Until the end, he did not understand what happened to him . W-Who! Finally, the other leader reacted and asked . Following that, the soldiers regained themselves and surrounded the enemy that chopped off the mans head, pointing their spears towards him . Disgusting taste The man who appeared said as if to whisper . Strangely, those who surrounded him was overwhelmed just by that . A swordsman holding twin dark swords, one with great powers that only just with his existence awes the others . Two, two Demon Swordsdont tell me! It was too late when they realized . It did not take ten seconds for the Demon Sword wielder to crush the guard unit . They were wiped out, while the remaining soldiers who were conscious only showed fear . And, those who were rescued, those who could only wait for their own beings sold . They showed gazes of deep emotions towards him . Chapter 250 Attack! While three soldiers were about to attack, I silently unsheathed Eleanor . I chopped ones head, slashed one diagonally, and severed one from his waist . I instantly killed the three soldiers . After that, I faced the man who looks like their captain and stared at him . I waited for a moment . I waited for the goal I had for coming here . Please wait, you are Marquis Yuuki right? We are`` I know Their side called my name knowing my identity and I answered . The condition is fulfilled with this, so I chopped the man from top to bottom . Half of his body immediately collapsed and half stood for a while, then his eye turned then collapsed . Soon after, the soldiers ran away . Otou-san, is it okay not going after them? Its alright . After all, my goal is reached with this Is that so? Umu . A person who is favored by Selene intervened while knowing the situation . We need those soldiers who have escaped will become the messenger to spread that fact Thats sounds difficult? Hikari is fine just like that . You only need to think how to grow as a Demon Sword first . Other things would just follow up later on Un! By the way, the last attack . The reason why he was chopped from top to bottom`` Hikari who replied innocently and Eleanor who is teaching her daughter the way of the Demon Sword . Theyre different from an ordinary mother and daughter, but thats the good thing about it . I let Duke Melinas servants out of the cages . There were some of them who looked ill, so I cured them using my white magic ball . After that, as the person who saved them, almost all of them started to look at me in a favorable light . We thank you After a while, the oldest person among the servants, a man with dignity said that to me . People who have lived for a certain extent would have their behavior in their daily lives fixed . Those from royal families would still look like someone from the royal family even if they wore a commoners clothes . This man, I could tell easily that he has the demeanor of a butler with one look . We have been saved all thanks to you Dont mind it . I only did what I was asked to do Just like the soldiers from earlier, I need these people to spread that fact as well, so I said that . Yes He was really a butler, he immediately understood what I wanted to say but didnt say out loud . He had that kind of face . I handed the man a bag full of silver coins . Paper notes are only used in Mercouri, so money would be heavy . This is? For your travel expenses . Use that to return to your master Whats the matter? I asked the man who made a difficult face . No, it was not only that man . Looking closely, even the other servants, most of them had a complicated face . Is it alright for us to return to the Duke His Excellency You understand why I came to intervene like this right? Yes The man answered promptly . Seeing him answer instantly, I dont think that he doesnt understand the situation wrongly . Then why? The Duke His Excellency is one who is defeated, is there a future waiting for us if we follow the Duke? Kukuku Eleanor laughed . Her tone sounded like she found it so funny . Marquis Yuuki, Your Highness, can you not save us? When the butler said that, everyone looked at me at once . In other words, is it that? They want to switch over from Melina to me huh? I used my Warp Feather to return to my mansion . I appeared in the living room and encountered Miu . W-Welcome back, Master Im back, Miuwhats the matter? Miu who was staring at me timidly looked around me . She acts as if she was searching for something . Masterare you by yourself? Looking up to me, Miushe timidly asked while she checked my expression . Yeah, Im by myself Uhm, uhh Miu was unusually fidgeting and seemed like she wanted to ask more, but . She also looks like she wants to ask but could not say it out loud . Seeing that Miu, I said, This mansions maid is Miu alone ``Yes! When I told her what she wanted to know the most, she smiled just like a flower had bloomed . Before I went to rescue, I returned to the mansion once to take Hikari with me . At that time, I told Miu what I was going to do . And because of that, she was probably curious if I was going to bring in a new maid . Miu Yes I want to MofuMofu Understood . Ill come immediately Miu said and left the living room . I was talking to a Miu puppet and it looks like the original would take her place for the sake of MofuMofu . I sat on the sofa and waited for Miu . Ne?, Otou-san n? Why didnt you bring those people? Hikari asked a natural question . Thats right, I didnt bring anyone back . I only gave them money for traveling expenses and returned . The reason why I didnt take anyone back``the reason why I didnt made them my servant . Its because I didnt have a need for anyone who wants to betray their master during troubled times . They looked strangely expectant because I cured the ill girl, but I am not that kind of person . Ahh, well, this is more simple . Its because there wasnt a good woman among them I see! Hikari was convinced . Thats right . There wasnt any good woman among them . Among those people who would betray their master, there was no way that there would be a good woman . Kukuku, thats really like you Is it bad? Nope? Eleanor said playfully . That is what you are She said sounding really playful . Chapter 251 In the Summer Palace of the capital city Rethim Selene was in the beautiful garden made by a king for his beloved queen once upon a time . Selene did not notice me at all arriving by using my Warp Feather and continued to practice her sword . Sound seems to have disappeared from the surrounding . It is so silent that it feels like the temperature dropped by a few degrees and my ears are ringing . In this place that seemed as if time itself paused, only Selene was swinging her sword . She did not many any sounds with her movements . It was not strong, nor fast, and there was no sound . She learned a completely perfect sword form and swung her sword . How frightening, I cant believe that she was that spoiled arrogant princess Eleanor even evaluated her highly . I agree with her . Just like that, I watched Selene finish her training . Fuu?eh?! S-Shou? Since when were you there? A while ago Oh, how embarrassing! Did you watch me practicing? I did . It looked great R-Really? Thank you Shou! Selene covered her face and shook her head embarrassingly, but I only praised her yet it was completely turned into a smile . Ever since I made her submit once, Selene became extremely amenable . So much that even Abraham was worried about her . And I thought that it makes her adorable . Oh right . Thank you, Shou . About Duke Melina . It as troublesome right? Not that much . I only saved those guys in that place I was told to . What happened after that? Un! Ah?uhm? Although she answered eagerly, Selenes eagerness gradually faded . Sorry, Shou . I heard it but I forgot . Can I call Abraham? Yeah I nodded and Selene waved her hand to the maid who was on standby from a distance . Also, after she showed some gesture, the maid left without getting near us . And after waiting for a while, Abraham came . Did you call for me, Your Highness Un . Shou wanted to know what happened in the case with Duke Melina . Tell him okay? As Her Highness wishes Abraham nodded silently and then turned to me . Thanks to Marquis-sama, Lord Melinas servants were released . It would seem that about half of them have returned Half? Apparently, some of them have abandoned Lord Melina . They must have judged that there would be no gains following a noble about to fall Hmm? It turned out like that huh . And there are similar things that have occurred`` Abraham faced Selene and reported . It seems like Duke Annis who have participated in the same Three Lords Regency had his servants rebelling . A few servants robbed the Duke of his fortune and escaped Ehhh?! I-Is it alright? Yes, at the very least, it is on the surface . Because it is an inconvenient incident for Lord Annis, it would be something that never happened after a while Putting a lid on something that smells huh . It is a trick most nobles use It is alright then? Yes, although these kinds of incidents would continue for a while, if they understand that the Kingdom does not plan on pursuing, it would disappear naturally Un, I got it . Then, as it was up until now, Ill leave those things to Abraham . Anyways, you must prioritize the stabilization . As long as that is possible, Abraham can choose how it is done As Her Highness wishes Kuku, this girl turned out to be this kind of sovereign huh Eleanor said playfully . I also enjoy watching her . After pointing out just the direction, she threw everything else to her subordinate . She left everything to them in a good way . It looks like Selene is becoming more and more of a good woman . But, servants rebelling is scary . How can that be prevented? Thats easy . You only need to decrease the number of servants Decrease? Thats right . There would be those who would make troubles because there is too many of them . If it is someone like me who only has one maid I can trust, that will never happen I see Selene too, you dont need to worry about rebellion if your only subordinate is Abraham right? ``! Un, thats true! Selene realized and breathed in a sharp breath, then showed a smile . On the other hand, Abraham showed a troubled expression . Please do not say thats true! . Your Highness, those are different things . Marquis-sama, please do not teach her strange things Eh? But, its something that Shou said you know? That only applies because it is Marquis-sama . Only Marquis-sama could do as many things as he wishes despite having only a single servant . Does Her Highness believe that she could do the same thing as Marquis-sama? Thats impossible! Selene clearly declared . Well, I think that its a bit too much if she declares it so clearly like that . Please forgive my rudeness, I have been impolite . I will accept any punishment U?un, its exactly as Abraham said . Im not Shou, so it is really impossible for me to be like that Your Highness But then, what should I do? I really think that having a rebellion is badI got in with that before too I believe that rewarding good work and punishing bad work is enough Reward and punishment? Yes, on top of that, it will be strictly evaluated . There shall be rewards to those who render distinguished service and punishment to those who commit crimes . And we need to do it without a single exception We only need to do that? Yes, by doing so, the subjects will definitely follow Her Highness, they shall follow even while being fearful I seelets do that Ill give you an advice I intervened after listening to what Selene and Abraham were talking about . Unlike before, Selene started to accept suggestions from others . That is a good thing, but there will be uncertain factors when administering those rewards and punishment . Thats why I intervened . Its to remove that . What? Selene looked at me with her excited eyes . Its better if there is a single exception . It is bad if it is extremely strict . You would get easily tired if youre nervous all the time right? Un, thats true . What kind of exception? Selene asked . Beside her, Abraham looked at me with a doubtful look . Dont worry, it wont be that bad . My words Shous? Thats right . Pardon those who I told you to pardon, and punish those who I told you to punish Fumu, fumu . Shous words are an exception huh Thats right . Oppositely`` I stared straight at Selene . You can ignore anyone else other than me . You should just execute that rewards to those who render distinguished service and punishment to those who commit crimes that Abraham said I got it, Ill do that! Selene did not have any doubts about my words and accepted it as it is . Its really good that I told her . In polishing the rewards and punishment, there would definitely be some people who would ask for an exception . And the current Selene might accept them . If it is Selene who has understood her own powerlessness, making her accept other peoples suggestion, then that might really happen . To prevent that, I told her my words . My words that are absolute for Selene . Even if people ask her for an exception, she could just tell them the only exception is Shou . The exception is for that . Selene does not understand that far, but Abraham does . As expected Eh? What? I have just said that it is as expected of Marquis-sama Un! After all, hes my Shou! Hearing Abraham say that, Selene showed the loveliest smile she had shown today . Chapter 252 Afternoon, I heard a knock on the door while I was MofuMofu-ing Miu . From the presence, I found out its Selene . I would bring her regularly to this mansion . My women are Selenes tutors, but they are all over the world . The best way is for me to bring a tutor and the student Selene by warping, so after even after that incident ended, I would bring Selene here frequently . I brought her this time for Altheas class . Looking at the time, it shouldve just finished . You can enter Please excuse me? . Wawa! Sorry, Shou . Did I interrupt? Dont mind it . MofuMofu is the same with just relaxing . Rather than that, whats the matter? UhmmuhI-I just wanted to meet Shou Selene placed her pointing finger together and fidgeted . What a cute girl . Come here . What did you learn today? Uhmsorry, I forgot You forgot? Unsorry, it was all thanks to Shou that Im being taught by the Great Sage, but Im so stupid You forgot everything? Unah! I learned one thingsorry, I forgot What do you mean? The words Althea taught me, and I thought that it was very important, so I wrote it on my palm . I just thought I shouldnt forget it He? . What words? Uhmm Selene opened her palm . Just like what she reported, there was something written there . The sovereign reigns, but does not rule Words that describe the current you right? It is really? Im an idiot, so I think that its best if I dont do anything weird . Thats why I wanted to remember these words I see . If you remember that, then Aegina should be fine from now on Thank you Come to think of it, you are going to be the King huh``its something in the future The current King Aegina is still alive, at the very least . And, Selene looks up to her father the Aeginas King . Thats why I added . I dont know . I think that I shouldnt become one I guess so . Youre better off as a general than the king But, Elder Brother is not around anymore, so that might happen in the future Selene dropped a fist to her palm . How about all of the citizens decide who to choose? Let them choose? Un! Like the one Shou told me, uhmdeco, democracy? That one It was a democracy that she almost got wrong . Now that you mentioned it, I did tell you about that . But that isnt about becoming a King Cant I let them choose who will be the King? Like, make all of the members of the royal family candidates, and let the citizens decide who is the most worth From Gods mandate, to Citizens mandate huh Does that exist? No, I just made it up right now Waa?, as expected of Shou Selene said and looked at me with sparkling eyes . You want to do that? Rather than wanting to do it, I think that its the best for Aegina I seeif so, then consult it with Abraham . He knows better than me whether it is a suitable system for Aegina Un! Ill try After she nodded, Selene started to look uneasy . She would steal glances from me and feels like she wants to say something . She probably wants to immediately go back and consult it with Abraham . Miu, wait for a while Yes, Master Miu who obediently let me MofuMofu her until then obediently get off of me as well . I took Selene with me and warped to the Summer Palace . I kissed her with a peck as if it was natural . Do your best Un! Thank you, Shou! She waved her hand and ran as if she could not wait a single second . Eleanor called out to me while I saw her off . What an interesting thing About the election for the King? Umu . Its you after all . You already plan on doing something right? Thats a bit wrong . I would just lend Selene a hand if she wants help Kuku, if that turns into reality, she will be the first popularly elected Queen huh . That is as unprecedented as the double Queens, Fiona and Marie . I guess so If it was realized what would happen? I warped back to my mansion while imagining that . I sat on the bed and made a gesture to Miu who obediently waited, and continued to MofuMofu . By the way Yes Since there was no more third party, Miu answered as if it was natural . Selene and Miu look alike right? W-We do? Yeah, you look almost the same other than the length of your hair . Hmm I stared at Miu intently . Its really like that as Ive thought . The more I look at her, the more I could tell how similar Miu and Selene are . And that means A certain scene appeared in my mind . Queens and Princesses frequently visit my mansion, thanks to that, they always have a change of clothes here . Their clothes are always new ones . While gathering lottery tickets, I would use money to pay Delfina so she would always prepare new clothes for them . I made Miu wear one of them . Its Selenes clothes that I told her she look alike . M-Master Miu looked uncomfortable after being dressed in Selenes clothes . A princesss dress, not her usual maid dress . The one wearing it looked helpless . It looks good on you I-Is that so? Yeah, it really looks good on you . You look a lot like Selene, and no matter how I look at you, you look like a princess . Since you look so beautiful, do you want to become the Queen instead of Selene? I-Im fine with being Masters maid Miu panicked and waved her hands . It looks like she is seriously saying that she wants to be my maid more than becoming a queen . Thats very Miu-like . The bedrooms door opened . Althea who is living in my mansion entered . She looked at Miu and flickered her eyes for a moment . Are we making the sixth great kingdom? She said jokingly . Yeah, its the founding of the MofuMofu Kingdom Ehhhh?! If so, then she must wear the clothes of a queen I guess so . Then, next would be Ricas clothes After that is Fionas and Maries . She could now use puppets right? It would be for best letting her wear all of it at the same time Lets do that I was very eager along with Althea . We let Miu wear the various dresses we thought with a whim, and found it unexpectedly fits very well on her . She looks beautiful in each dress, but the one wearing it looked uncomfortable until the end . In the end, Miu looked most comfortable after she wore her usual maid uniform . Chapter 253 Before the sun rises, I, Miu Mi Myuu, silently got off my bed . Feeling that my head is not clear enough, I thought of Masters wonderful appearance and completely awakened . I undressed my pajama and changed to my maid uniform . I wore the sleeves of the maid uniform that Master chose and prepared for me . With just that, I could feel myself getting motivated . Thats not all . I also let the puppets wear maid uniforms . The skill that Master bestowed me, the Puppet Master . Using that, I moved two puppets that look exactly like me at the same time . Appearance is very important . Every day, visitors would visit Masters mansion, and as Masters maid, I must wear clothes that do not look disgraceful . I practiced a lot, so the things that the eyes of the puppet are seeing is the same with me seeing it personally . Me, and the two puppets . The three of us faced each other and checked our appearances . After confirming that there is no part that looks wrong, we left the room . I am very happy . I have lots of work today too . I can work as much as I want for the sake of Master . While preparing breakfast, I used the puppet to clean outside the mansion . I swept the fallen leaves in the garden and trimmed the grass that grew too tall . Flowers bloomed in the flower garden so I picked some, and placed it on a vase decorating the mansion . Youre working hard Althea-sama called out to the Puppet #1 that was sweeping the courtyard . Masters very important person, the Great Sage Althea-sama . She is a shockingly beautiful person . She looked beautiful from the beginning, but recently, she is becoming more and more beautiful . I would even feel that I might get my soul taken by her if I stare too long . Good morning, Althea-sama . Im sorry, did I wake you up? Dont mind me . Old people wake up early in the morning Althea-sama is good at joking . She is beautiful, smart, friendly, and thoughtful enough to say jokes . She is a woman I admire . And that Althea-sama, she suddenly said Oh my, and approached the flower garden . Something like this was planted here huh Something like this? I looked at Althea-sama and she pointed at one weed-looking grass growing in the flower garden . This is called Coujimie Flower . Its been a long time since Ive seen one . Do you know, this is`` Althea-sama stopped halfway, then stared at my face . Whats the matter? Since this is planted at equal intervals with the other flowers, you, you knew this flower huh Ah! Yes . I did not know what its called, I only know that it only blooms once in a while, but if it does, it is a very beautiful flower It is not at the level of being once in a while . Coujimie Flower only blooms once every fifty years Fifty years! I was surprised and looked at the flower . Since the Great Sage Althea-sama is the one saying it, it is definitely true . I was a little disappointed . Fifty years, huh . I wanted to let Master see it bloom You do not need to be disappointed . You only just need to raise it for fifty years, and show it to him when it blooms I felt my heart throb . Raise it for fifty years . Raise it for fifty years, for Master . For fifty years, Ill be Masters maid . My heart throbbed so quickly, I do not know what to do . Good morning, Miu This time, a different doll was called out . It was inside the mansion . Colaria who had just woke up called out to me . Colaria Lanmari Calamba . She is a girl who possesses Delfina-samas Lanmari and Rica-samas Calamba at the same time . She was a slave and a maid just like me, but she was taken by the two of them and is currently studying . Do I have anything to help you? Let me seeplease go and wake Master up . Breakfast is about to be ready I got it Colaria went to Masters room . Yesterday, the Queen of Calamba Kingdom, Rica-sama came to stay . Colaria is Rica-samas . Rica-samas Colaria . I am sure that Master would be happier if I let that person wake him up . Master seems to be very happy when the women who have special relationships are in front of him . Helene-sama and Iris-sama . Io-san, Agnes-san, and Julia-san . Eleanor-sama and Hikari-sama . When they are together, Master always look very happy . Since Rica-sama is here, I am sure that Master will be more happy with Colaria waking him up . I should do my job and prepare breakfast . Ah! Isnt it Miu I was called out again by a different person . This time, it is in Masters annex, the building where everyone from the slave troops is living . When I came to take the laundry, Selene-sama called out to me . Selene Mi Aegina . She is Aegina Kingdoms princess, and a person who has a very difficult title called Prime Minister Princess . Of course, she is also Masters important person . Good timing, I wanted to talk to Miu With, me? Un . Miu, would you like to be my double? Double? Un . Rica-san and Helene-san told me . They said that its better to have someone like that . And so, I think that Miu looks exactly like me after some makeup Haa What do you think? Would you like to be my double? Its a princesss double, so you could spend more time in luxury . Far more than a maid could do This isare you scouting me? I was scouted again . This is troubling . Im sorry . I am Masters maid, so I seeShous maid huhit cant be helped then Selene-sama unexpectedly withdrew easily . Thank goodness . It was definitely just a joke and she was not that serious about it . I felt relieved and worked in the mansion with the original me and the two puppets . Master is so kind . He listened to my selfish wish and stopped increasing the number of maids . Thats why, I need to do my best and do my job as a maid . Cooking, cleaning, washing the clothes . I did my best doing my job as a maid . The mansion and the annex, I did all the work in the place where Master, Masters important people, and everyone from the slave troops live in . When its about lunchtime, I had some free time . Thats why, I did my best to prepare for my most important job . I returned to my room and called back the puppets . I sat on the chair and groomed my tail . I gently combed it and made it fluffy . I mixed the magic powder that I ordered from Delfina-san using the wage I received from Master and made it even more fluffy . There might be some parts that my hands cannot reach, so I made the puppets help me make it more fluffy . Just like that, my tail became very soft and fluffy . Miu?, where are you Miu?? I was startled and my heart pounded . My Master, my most beloved Master is calling me . I left my room and headed towards where I heard Masters voice . There you are, Miu . Come here In the living room, Master called out to me . He carried my body to an embrace and placed me on top of his lap . And then, MofuMofu . Master MofuMofu-d me . While he MofuMofus me, Master became very happy . Thank goodness . Master MofuMofu-d me and he became happy . The flowers are only perks, huh Ah, seeing this, its impossible to ask her to be my double Outside the room, I heard someones voice, but I am in the middle of my most important job, so I did not understand what they were saying . Masters MofuMofu . Today, I was able to do my most important job again . Because of that, I thought that I am the worlds happiest maid . Chapter 254 Within Mercouris territory, in the Ispis Plains . Small lights flickered in the air at night time in that plains . They look like fireflies from afar, creating a scene that creates a good atmosphere just by looking at it . Thats it? Un, its called Hemish . They are the ones polluting the water sources around here The one who explained the lights beside me was Melissa . A woman wearing the Solon Churchs clerical garment, the Immortal Saintess Melissa . Her nickname comes from her unique constitution . She was once a martyr, surviving seven executions over seven days, a woman who holds what they call a miracle within her . After surviving that incident, she was proclaimed as a Saint by the Solon Church, and right now, she is a famous person whose name is known to everyone . By the way, the Solon Church is this worlds largest religion . There believers among the members of the royal family and nobles of each kingdom . Shes a Saintess from the Solon Church, so one could say that Melissa has a social status comparable to that of the royal families . However . I would think of this every time, but why are you the one taking care of these kinds of monster subjugations? I was asked to, so . And, this is a kind of missionary work too . There are still many people in the world that do not accept Solon Churchs teachings . With the things that Ive done, I just hope that there would be a little more people who would believe in the teachings of the Solon Church Melissa spoke frankly like a neighborhood childhood friend, but used the lines befitting of a Saintess . Im sorry, Kakeru, for making you accompany me like this Its my womans request . Dont mind it too much I said and unsheathed Eleanor . I left Hikari behind . Its late at night so its time for Hikari to sleep . And, what was it again Its color will change . It could only be attacked in the instant it changes to the color red from its current color Its color changes huh While raising Eleanor``I looked at white spots called Hemish . The firefly-like lights that floated in the air . There are around a hundred of them, but there wasnt a single one that changed its color . Its gonna change . Concentrate What? Being told by Eleanor, I concentrated and focused my eyes . I stared intently, and found out that they are really changing colors . It only changed within a hundredth of a second . In other words, the lights are basically flickering, with red lights flashing at a fixed interval . I see Did you see it? Yeah . I only need to attack when its red right? What happens when they are attacked at their normal condition? Theyll regenerate . Although it depends on the strength of the attack, its fine to think that they would completely regenerate at the maximum I see It means that being able to accurately attack within a hundredth of a second is required huh . Can you do it? I shouldve brought Hikari You can show her how awesome you are any time . Just let her sleep I guess so . Melissa, Ill be going Un! Do your best! The Saintess Melissa who is wearing highly ranked clerical clothes, she cheered on me cutely as if she was a girl watching a baseball match . I turned my back to those cheers and went towards the Hemish . I stared and``released a slash using Eleanor . Following a horizontal blade flash, the Hemish popped like a firework . I guess thats enough huh Seems so . And, because of that, they look angry right now Just like Eleanor said, after I defeated one of them, the remaining Hemishes charged towards me . However, thats all . I concentrated, focused my vision on the Hemishes that charged, and defeated each of them after matching the hundredth of a second timing . A cyclone of light was created . Under the moonlight, the cyclone of light swirled around me . The near one hundred Hemishes were annihilated within a minute . They dropped ten lottery tickets, so I picked them up, and put them in my Different Dimension Warehouse . Good job! Was that all? Probably . According to the villagers, they are only here i see . To be sure, lets stay here for a while and check Is it okay? Its a ship that has sailed after all . But in return In return? I pulled Melissa who was tilting her head to an embrace and kissed her . Being kissed so suddenly, she looked clueless while blushing . Accompany me while waiting Un! As long as you want I looked at Melissa in my arms . Her face that was lit up by the moonlight looked more beautiful than usual, making me want to give her another kiss . I leaned to her face when I was thinking of that, but . Hya! Whats the matter? T-That thing Melissa suddenly raised a scream and pointed to a certain direction . I thought that more Hemish appeared and looked there . That isOpis? O-Opis? Yeah I nodded . What appeared was not Hemish, but Opis . Its the white snake that I saw when I went to the past using the ticket I won from the lottery . That one snake appeared in front of us . This is the first time I saw a monster like that, does Kakeru know what it is? Its a monster thats troublesome . Although strength is just decent, when it is chopped by a Demon Sword, it would divide into two or even more while retaining its strength Retaining its strength? It could be called as a natural enemy of Demon Swords Its not strong enough to be called as a natural enemy Eleanor seemed a bit disgruntled . It looks like she was annoyed that a creature in that level would be described as her natural enemy . The Demon Swords natural enemythats why Kakeru knows Its not because of that, but I didnt correct her as well . Then, Ill do something about it Melissa will? Un . Its just decently strong right? Yeah, its just as strong as its huge body looks Although its not that strong, it isnt weaker than it looks . If so, then Ill take care of it What are you going to do? If there is only one with ordinary strength, if it is mutual destruction`` Denied I denied Melissas suggestion without letting her finish . The Immortal Saintess Melissa . It might be a good strategy to aim for mutual destruction when there is only one monster . It might be, but I wont let her . But Melissa should just stay put . Although its troublesome, although its troublesome I left Melissa behind and moved forward holding Eleanor . Lets do it Umu I charged together with Eleanor and chopped the white snake``Opis . Feeling the touch of the blade when I chopped it hundreds of times in the past era, I chopped . The Opis immediately regenerated after being chopped into two, and just like in the past, it turned into two white snakes that look exactly the same . Thats amazing, to think that a monster like that exists While listening to Melissas muttering, I continued to chop with Eleanor . Although the snake that divided and it is as strong as it was, its endurance, its so-called HP decreased . If there is one that has 10 HP, after I dealt 1 damage, then there would be two snakes with 9 HP . When I attacked the snake with 9 HP, then this time, it would divide into two snakes with 8 HP, and after that is two snakes with 7 HP, and so on . In the end, if its HP reaches zero, it would be defeated, unable to divide any longer . Thats what the monster called Opis is . Thats why, I only need to think that when one appears, I need to defeat hundreds of them . I raised my gear of slashing . Mu! this is I felt something wrong, and it wasnt just me . Eleanor also reacted . Since she did, theres no doubt that its not just my imagination . Whats the matter, Kakeru? While I felt that, I stopped swinging Eleanor around, so Melissa asked worriedly . Its nothing I said, and continued to chop the Opis . I chopped and let it divide, then chopped those that divided . I chopped, chopped, chopped`` I-It increased so much! What are you going to do with this? Melissa who saw it for the first time was confused, but I didnt mind and continued to chop . The Opis continued to multiply . Its number explosively rose but quickly reached its peak . It stopped dividing and quickly reduced its numbers . And just like that, after I defeated all the Opis . Amazingthe Kakeru I saw today might be the most amazing Ive seen so far While saying that, Melissa looked surprised . On the other hand, Eleanor and I found out the reason why it felt somewhat strange . After you chopped them, they did not simply multiply . They multiplied in numbers while slightly increasing their strength Yeah Thats right . Unlike the Opis in the past, the more I chopped the white snakes, the more they became stronger . And for the last Opiss, they were so tough that I felt that I could not split them into twos if I do not use my full strength . Theres nothing wrong`` ``is what an idiot would think in this situation Eleanor and I had the same opinion . Chapter 255 Thats so amazing Melissa looked amazed in front of the countless corpses of Opis in front of her . Although she is wearing clerical clothes, shes different from the other priests that I know . She is a dauntless woman who can stand on bloody battlefields, scenes of carnages without faltering . And right now, she looks completely unaffected in front of a mountain of snake corpses . Kakeru, you became stronger again? Just a little bit Oi, dont be too modest . I regained my peak strength . I wont let you call it as just a little bit Eleanor protested, but I ignored her . Leaving aside the snakesit looks like they didnt appear My battle against the Opis took me some time . I could do nothing about it since its an opponent that would increase its number the more I kill it . We decided to wait here for Hemishes to appear, but even after passing some time, it doesnt look like they would appear . It looks like theres no more I think so too Thank you, Kakeru . It was very helpful Dont mind it . I just went to a date with my woman I said, then pulled Melissa into an embrace and kissed her . Thanks She blushed, answering with a face happy with more than one reasons . But that was only for an instant . Melissa who looked like she was indulging my embrace quickly regained her face as a Saintess . The only thing left is to wait for the water Wait again? But the Hemishes are already annihilated I have defeated all of the sources that pollluted the water around here`` You idiot Mu?! ah, I see Being called by Eleanor, I noticed it as well . Cutting off the main cause, doesnt mean that the water would be purified immediately . We could only wait for the water that was polluted to naturally cleanse itself . It would be great if theres heavy rain, but it cant be helped . From how the water flows around here, it would be fine after waiting for half a month . Its enough if I could provide the water during that period . Thank you, Kakeru . Thanks to you, it became a lot easier Oi, Melissa From her words, I involuntarily imagined what shes planning . What? The water provided, it will be donated by the Solon Church right? No? Ill pay for it myself . Its fine . Donating water is a small thing . With Kakerus help, I know now how much I should provide, so``ow! I knocked on Melissas head . The Immortal Saintess Melissa . She has an undying body that would recover even if she was split into halves by Eleanor, so I knocked a bit stronger . W-What are you doing? Theres a limit on being too kind was what I wanted to say, but . Kuku, those are useless words for that selfless Saintess whose lifework is to save people``hey! I also gave Eleanor who spoke cheerfully a flick of my finger . After doing that, I looked at Melissa . Melissa whose covering her head with her hands while looking at me with teary eyes . *sigh* . Lets go to the water source Eh? Why``Ah, wait for me, Kakeru! I ignored Melissa and quickly walked . Melissa caught up soon . I walked in strides with her following me from behind . We arrived at the water source where the sound of flowing water echoed within the darkness . Its here huh, the water source Thats correct, but what are you going to do? Ill purify it at once H-How? I only need to burn it with flames . The first magic that I learned``I received with my body after coming to this world is Flames Magic . If I use all the magic powers I possess at once, then`` Shall I lend you my powers? Do you have a good idea? Not exactly an idea, but its the powers I regained He? I could use it myself, butIll give it you . Make that Saintess retreat Melissa, move back . Ill prepare to do it U-Un . I got it Melissa obediently moved back as she was told . After taking a few steps back, she tilted her head and walked a few more . Is that enough? No problem . Are you ready? I can guess what it is, do it Kukuku Eleanor laughed, she seemed so cheerful, yet so evil . The next instant, my body was enveloped by flames . It was the flames released by Eleanor, it was dark flames . Kakeru?! Melissa called out with worry . I raised my hand to stop her . There are two ways to learn magic in this world . One of them is this . If one is able to survive after receiving a magic attack, and if that one possesses the aptitude, then they would learn it themselves . And, all of my aptitudes are multiplied 777x, a state where I could learn any magic as long as I get hit by it . The only thing left is to endure . Eleanors dark flames were more terrifying than the usual . It doesnt only burn in the surface, I could even feel pain from deep within my bones . But I endured, I endured while releasing all of my strength . The flames continued to burn for a while . But finally, it was finally extinguished . Are you alright, Kakeru? You found out what Im doing halfway right? But its still worrying . It looked soit was simply terrifying Its Eleanors flames after all . Just its looks are terrifying Hmph, what do you mean just its looks Eleanor protested . Of course, she wasnt seriously angry . Now, lets do it I once again faced towards the water source . I reached out my hand, using the dark flames that I learned from Eleanor . Dark flames only the size of a spark slowly flicked while it advanced, but the moment it entered the water source, *BOOOSH!!!* The flames instantly surged . It burned upwards as if the ordinary water turned into gasoline . The water source was instantly enveloped by dark flames . The water evaporated as soon as it touched the flames, but it did not end with just that . It continued to burn the ground . That only happened for five seconds, but the water source turned into a lake that was completely dried . But although all of the polluted water was extinguished, it does not mean that the water source was destroyed . New, fresh water quickly sprang out . It should be alright now Kakerus really amazingI couldnt imagine this way of solving it Its all your fault, I thought, but I didnt say it out . Instead, Ill make you pay for it, personally Un! Gladly The Saintess that I pulled into an embrace nodded with her happiest smile . Chapter 256 I came to a town called Nuktar for the first time together with Melissa . Although its my first time here, its near Orycutos valley, so I warped to Orycutos valley and then walked while the master of the valley tries to run away . Its a medium-sized town, not reaching the size of a city . That was the impression I got after entering Nuktar . Its lively here Its a town famous for making liquor . You can find distilleries everywhere here, with distillery craftsmen gathering here from all over the kingdoms Distillery craftsmen? I asked Melissa back with the unfamiliar word . Strictly speaking, its about the unfamiliar combination of words . Do you know about distillation? Its about a technology to evaporate liquid and remove the excess substances . The people who could use that magic gathers here Distillery magic? Does that even exist More specifically, its a combination of flames magic and ice magic I see It was a bit disappointing after learning the trick behind it . I thought that theres a convenient magic that instantly distills, but that was not the case . You cant make fun of it you know? Before that magic was created, equipment was used to create liquor . But no matter how good of an equipment it is, the scent or even the flavor of the equipment might be transferred to the liquor . But using that magic, the distillery craftsmen can heat and cool the liquid mixture without using equipment, so they can create distilled liquor without off-flavor I see . Its amazing if you put it that way I was impressed this time after hearing more about it . I dont know how much the equipment from normal distillation affects the flavor, but I can understand from what she said that making it with magic would create excellent liquor . They say that it is difficult to use that magic, especially when it comes to its balance . Craftsmen would need to train more than ten years before they can be treated as a full-fledged distillery craftsman Craftsmen everywhere are probably the same I agree I walked around the town just like that with Melissa . As expected of a town of distillation, you can see more liquor shops and bars from ordinary towns, with the delicious smell of snacks to accompany the drinks could be smelled everywhere . Naturally, its very lively here . Good liquor and good food . With the combination of the two, it was enough to make the town festive . And so, wheres our destination? Its an inn a few blocks away from here An inn? Not a church from the Solon religion? Were just still propagating around here Melissa said with a faint wry smile . The reason why I came here with Melissa is because she told me that its an official business of the Solon Church . I knew that Melissa would listen and complete requests from different villages, but I suddenly recalled that I hadnt seen her act officially as the Saintess of the Solon Church, so I came with her . Thats why I thought that we would go to a church . I hope that with my efforts, therell be more people who would believe in the teachings of the Solon Church I see . And so, what exactly are we going to do? Were making a miracle Those words the Melissa said, if it came from a different person, it would definitely sound extremely suspicious . On the northern part of the town Nuktar, there is a wide square that is used for events like festivals . A tall platform was placed there, with townspeople gathering around . The platform was covered by cloth except for the top part, so no one knows whats happening inside . Melissa is in there . Currently preparing along with other people from the Solon Church . I am with Eleanor, looking at it from a distance . Whats she planning, she said that its about a miracle right? Who knows . I dont have a clue Gods miracles are tricks of magicians, huh More specifically, its called tricksters . It is easy to tell if its magic just by trying to sense the flow of the magic powers . Even if someone does that, it wont be considered as a miracle From my perspective, magic could be used to perform miracles too I guess so Within my women, only Eleanor knows that Im a modern man``she understands that I am someone who came from another world . Probably because Ive been with her for a long time . Because were connected, she can understand that other world to a certain extent, getting the meaning of what I said . Does she plan on getting her head chopped again? After all, shes an undying who knows lots of ways to die The execution held for seven days, making Melissa famous as the Immortal Saintess huh . An ordinary believer who was executed seven times because of martyrdom, but survived after not dying even after her head was chopped off . That incident was widely publicized, making her famous as the Immortal Saintess . Shes doing that again? What do you think? Want to stop them? Its something that Melissa decided . Ill see it through You answered instantly . Thats so, you Eleanor said in a voice that felt surprised but in a positive way . I continued to wait, wait until they start . After a while, Melissa appeared on the platform . Wearing her clerical clothes from the Solon Church, she stood their exuding a divine air . As soon as she appeared, the people who gathered clamored . Hey, is there really going to be a miracle? Believe me Yeahwell, Ill be glad if my foot heals, but I heard two men talking nearby . Well finally see that miracle thing Yeah, healing injuries . Its a common means The problem is how that Saintess plans on doing it . That woman, can she heal other people again? Eh? ``dont tell me! I realized a certain possibility after hearing Eleanors words . Melissa, wait! Stop there immediately! I shouted with a loud voice, but it was already late . Melissa spread out her arms on top of the platform . At the same time, a divine and blinding light were released from her body . The square was enveloped by light . There were many voices clattering about, but more than that, screams of joy and delight could be heard everywhere . My hand, I can move my hand My eyes can see clearly! That painful headache disappeared as if didnt exist Every one of them raised a voice about their injuries and diseases getting healed . That itself is a good thing . It is, a good thing . However . Uuuhhuuuuuuuuaaaaa``!! On top of the platform, Melissa screamed out in pain in a way Ive never heard before, then collapsed . She was quickly brought down from the platform by other believers . And in her stead, one man who wore clothes that looked even grander appeared on the platform . Everyone, silence! As you have seen, Melissa-sama have taken everyones pain It was really like that . A miracle that is made by a selfless saint . Melissa took in all of the disease and injuries from the all the people that gathered here . I could hear myself clearly grit my teeth . Wait! This is the Saintesss`` Move I only said that and shoved off the man who wanted to stop me . The instant I entered the room, I doubted my eyes . It was Melissa there``I was not able to have the confidence to say that . Described briefly, it was a chunk of meat . Limbs broken and swelling flesh . Puncturing wound, sword wound, burn wound`` All kinds of wounds appeared turning her into a mess . Aauu What a Saintess yeah Seeing her alive even in this state proves that shes Melissa . Hey! This is Melissa-samas`` I slapped away the man who was shouting at me . What are you going to do? Ill use this I opened my Different Dimension Warehouse and used the magic ball (white) from the lottery on Melissa . Described briefly, its recovery magic . Its an item from the lottery that had healed any wounds I used it to up until now . Its white``healing light enveloped Melissa, but . Doesnt work, huh No, it does Hm? Its true, she looks like shes healed with a slight difference If ones not enough, then Ill use everything that she needs I opened my Different Dimension Warehouse and took out all of my stock . I used all of them on Melissa . The people from the Solon Church that crowded inside and wanted to stop me turned silent . Its because they found out Im healing Melissa . An item from the lottery, the magic ball (white) . Twenty of them in total . I used all of them on Melissa``but it was barely working . Shes clearly healing bit by bit . However, she was still a chunk of meat right now . If this continues, she might need a hundred``no, even hundreds of it . You can only go and draw the lottery . How many tickets do you have? No, go to Delfina right away and spend your money Hey, are you listening? Eleanors scolding voice echoed inside my head . That made my thoughts accelerate, making me even more composed . lend Melissa my natural recovery ability Natural Recovery will be lent to Melissa . Time Remaining: 59 Minutes 59 Seconds One of the skills I got from the lottery . The ability that enables me to lend my 777x multiplier . Just the healing speed of the magic ball couldnt heal her, so I recalled . Melissa has her own recovery ability . The Immortal Saintess Melissa . She possesses two abilities . A tough body that could be described as undying and an abnormal recovery speed that supports it . That recovery speed was amplified 777x . Effects showed immediately . The chunk of meat``Melissa healed at a surprising speed . Her body recovery looked as if it was a video played in fast forward . Ohh Melissa-sama who would usually heal in three days She was instantly healed Unbelievable, what did he do? The folks from Solon Church exclaimed . it usually takes three days, huh . Dont make that scary face It looks like I need to have a talk with them I guess so . If it isnt the Saintesss will Ill stop them If its just her hobby, then I wont stop her Kukuku, that is very, very you Eleanor laughed cheerfully . Chapter 257 Uunn . huh, where am I? Melissa opened her eyes . She looked around sleepily not knowing the situation . Its already in the evening and the room is filled with light created by magic and moonlight . I chased away those people from the Solon Church, so only me and Melissa are in the room . K-Kakeru? Ah! She recognized my face and then remembered what happened . Melissa sat up and asked me silently while slightly looking down . Kakeruyou stayed here the whole time? Yeah For days? She asked slightly happily . Nope, just for a while . It has only been less than half a day since then Eh? But, I received sickness from that many peoplesince it isnt half a day yet I lent you my recovery ability Ah! I lent her many times up until now, so Melissa immediately understood from her experience . I asked Melissa before to sneak within my troops after lending her my stamina and recovery to protect my women and the slave soldiers . With that experience, she immediately understood what I did . I seethank you, Kakeru Its nothing much . Rather than that, are you always doing it like that? Un, Ive been doing it since recently Recently? I furrowed my brows a bit and asked back . Its Solon-samas blessings . Recently, Im now able to shoulder other peoples injuries even its already for a long time Ive been thinking of asking that . Before, you can only do it in the present moment right? Un . I realized I was able to shoulder other peoples pain even after some time has passed, so I thought that it might be that case, so I tried I see . Was that something you came up with first? ? Thats right, why do you ask? Melissa tilted her head and asked back . She is doing it in her own will . That was enough . Nope, just wanted to ask I see . I really failed this time Melissas face blushed with red and buried her face between her knees . Why so? I didnt think that Kakeru would stay here the whole time . That, I didnt want to let Kakeru see it By that, youre talking about that appearance after you shouldered other peoples injuries and ailments? Melissa buried her face even more and nodded . I didnt see it myself, but Ive heard from others . I can imagine . That appearance, its so ugly, right? I didnt want to Kakeru see Ugly? Not at all Eh? It was beautiful Thank you, Kakeru . But its fine even if you dont comfort me . That appearance, even Ithink its hideous Ill tell you one thing . About my standards of beauty Eh? Unwhat is it? Its when my woman, is doing the thing that she wants to do Ah! That was what you wanted to do right? un, thats, true If so, then its beautiful without a doubt thank you Melissas face turned even more red, burying her face . Kukuku, in front of you, even a Saintess is a mere maiden Eleanor said in a playful tone . I heard from Melissa herself that she did that act with her own will . Since thats the case, theres no need for me to stop her . I should let her do what she wants . Suddenly, the door was knocked . Melissa flinched and looked towards the direction of the door . Melissa-sama? Did you wake up? W-What? Ohh, you have awakened . Arsenius-sama has come . We hope that Melissa-sama would meet with him quickly I got it . Ill go now Melissa quickly regained her composure and got off the bed . She was a shy maiden a moment ago, but her face instantly turned to that of a dignified saintess . An acquaintance? Its the bishop A colleague then Since thats the case, I shouldnt bother them . I opened my Different Dimension Warehouse and took out my Warp Feather . Melissa woke up too, so I should leave for today . I thought like that and tried to warp, but . K-Kakeru n? Whats the matter? Well finish our talk quickly so, can you wait for me? Her expression looked as if she was pleading yet it was filled with expectations . Knowing how red her face a moment ago, I could tell what she wants just from looking at her face . I got it . Ill wait for you Thank you! Ill call you after we finished talking okay? Theres no need for that I released my aura and enveloped myself . The camouflage aura that uses Eleanors powers . Its a technique that hides me from other people . K-Kakeru? Where did you go? Im just right here . Ill stay by your side so Ill know when youll finish talking ``thank you! Melissa showed a happy face again . After that, her face turned serious, making her look like the Saintess . She opened the door leading to the corridor . A man was there . That man who knocked led Melissa . Camouflaged, I followed Melissa who followed the man . In the drawing room, Melissa faced a man who was wearing clerical clothes that were grander than what Melissa wears . The man looked like hes in his forties, has decent height, and looked very plump . Judging from how he lookshes probably 170cm but over 120kg . This kind of man isprobably . A man that fattened himself through authority . That is the most likely case It looks like Eleanor thought so as well . Its been a while, Arsenius . Why did you come here? Congratulations, Melissa-sama What are you saying suddenly? The miracle that Melissa-sama showed, the effect of the blessings was superb . The people of Nuktar are racing against each other to be part of our Solon Churchs religion That is good news This is all thanks to the miracle Melissa-sama created . You should hear it if you listen carefully, the voices of the people of Nuktar praising Melissa-sama Arsenius flattered Melissa . Did you come just to say that? Melissa-sama is quick to the point as usualabout the Pope, you must know about it Arseniuss expression changed drastically . He looked like a frivolous person who was flattering Melissa before, but his face quickly turned to that of a conspirator . Melissa also changed her expression, she furrowed her brows . Is the condition not really good? That is not a proper way to describe it, Melissa-sama . The Pope is soon to ascend to our Gods place right Melissa nodded with a bitter face . It is a very delightful event . However, there is a problem . Thats right, the problem about who is going to be the next Pope What do you mean? I will go straight to the point . Please become the next pope He? . Hou My reaction was completely the same with Eleanor . We thought that things started to get interesting . However . I refuse Melissa refused instantly . Can I ask why? Because God has not said so I see Arsenius nodded and quickly made a meaningful face . What then if God commands so? what do you mean? Melissa furrowed her brows . It is nothing much Although Arsenius said that, hes definitely lying . Theres no way that its nothing much . Since he asked in that way, if Melissa agreed to him and nodded, then the words of God will be like so . Its probably politics . That is the most likely case Eleanor agreed . Melissa stared``no, glared at Arsenius for a while . The first one to withdraw was Arsenius . This seems to be too early after all After realizing Melissa doesnt look like shell agree, Arsenius withdrew quickly . Then after saying out some honeyed words, he left the room . Fuu? Melissa let out a sight . It looks like she really doesnt want to do it Seems like it . The pope, in other words, the highest position in the Solon Church . It looks like Melissa doesnt plan to be one . Its the opposite to that time with Fiona and Marie . If Melissa doesnt want to do itthen I will stop it at all cost . Chapter 258 I parted with Melissa for once . Being the Saintess of the Solon Church, its not like all she does are dangerous things . She would spread those teachings of the Solon Church, do charities for unfortunate people . When it comes to that, she doesnt need my help, so we parted for once, with me warping back to my mansion . I warped to the garden in my mansion . There are bees flying around the well-maintained flower beds and I could hear the shouts of the slave soldiers in training . Its my mansion as it is was usually . Hikari was there . Shes making a flower crown with her friend Chibi Dragon beside the flower bed . Hikari who sat like how a little girl would and Chibi Dragon who sat like a human . The two of them looked so lovely with the flower bed as their background . Your expression is turning so soft Those who doesnt after seeing how cute they are doesnt have a heart This doting parent You should say that yourself . Your tone is too caring I-It is fine if its me! I dont really get why its only fine just for her, but whatever . Ah! Otou-san and Okaa-san . Welcome back?! Hikari stood up and trotted towards me . She spread her arms wide and looked absolutely cute . The next instant, her cuteness was overwritten by a killing intent . Chibi Dragon who was beside Hikari abruptly became bigger and turned into a giant dragon . The Dragon King Olivias dragon form . Although she is smaller than the Red Dragon, the pressure releases exceed it by far . That Olivia suddenly attacked . O-chan?! Hmph! She opened wide her jaws with her large and sharp fangs look like a cauldron of hell, then bit towards me . I unsheathed Eleanor to defend . *Kiiiii``n!!* a shrilling sound echoed and sparks flew . I braced myself and increased my strength to push her away . Olivia bit Eleanor and twisted, trying to make me release the sword . Naive I used my full strength to pull in the opposite direction . Olivia spun while biting the sword and fell to the ground . *Boom!* The ground shook as if an earthquake occurred . I forcefully pulled back Eleanor . However, Olivia immediately stood up and charged flames within her jaws . At this point, the heat was already drying the surroundings . If she releases that breath, ordinary people would surely be killed . Oro? Olivia looked dumbfounded . Its because she could not find me when she stood up . Im here I stood on Olivias back and lightly tapped her scale with Eleanors tip . I believed that Olivia wont be hurt by just that, so I predicted her movements after standing up and climbed on her back as soon as she acted . The back is the blind spot or even the vulnerable parts of most quadrupedal . I surrender Olivia surrendered casually after seeing that . I jumped off her back and she turned to her human form . Human is really as amazing as usual . That was true in the past, but I dont think I can match you at all anymore I could say the same with you I looked at Olivia then looked at Hikari who was surprised by the sudden event . The time you can return to your original appearance lengthened huh Un! Its all thanks to Hikari-chan . The time I can spend in this form grew so quickly! Hikari-chan is amazing Of course she is Of course she is Mu! I synchronized with her . Ororo?, whats the matter, Human? Olivia probably felt strange because of my uncertain action since she cant hear Eleanor . No, its nothing . Come here, Hikari I brushed off her question and invited Hikari who still didnt know whats going on . Hikari regained herself and trotted cutely towards me . Thats so surprising . Are you okay, Otou-san? Yeah, Im fine . Its just comparable to a huge dog suddenly tackling its owner after he got home Really? Yeah Although Ive never kept a huge dog, its probably the same thing . But O-chan, you shouldnt do that so suddenly? . The gardens messed up so Miu-oneechans work increased Yes?, Im sorry? Olivia apologized without sincerity . After that, she returned to being a Chibi Dragon, but . Before she returned, she smiled at me mischievously . It looks like she noticed . That you would make her fall to a place where theres nothing Its nothing much for Miu even if there are more things to clean, but the flowers I thought that the Dragon Kings pride would be hurt by that handicap, butthat doesnt seem to be the case . She seems happy about it instead? Who knows Olivia is someone whose hard to tell in a different way . Although she always look casual and without worries, but those clever types of people would always have a different face they would hide . Im guessing that Olivia also have one . Myuu?, myuu? Un! Hikari will do her best?! Whats Olivia saying? She told me she wants to last for a night as soon as possible? Last for a nightah! Kukuku, the great Dragon King might not have such hidden face after all Eleanor said playfully . Just like what she said, I started to think that Olivias frank and worry-free personality might be her true one . I watched Hikari play with Chibi Dragon while relaxing in the living room . There is a huge window in the living room where you can see the garden . Beside me was Althea as I relax . The Great Sage Althea, the woman who is said to possess all kinds of wisdom in this world . I am Althea, just Althea What just Althea . Thats not convincing at all when youre already reading my mind Its fine since its yours Because its mine? When it comes to a woman reading the mind of the man theyve slept with, then ordinary women can do it as well I see . That might be true Althea cuddled with me . Although were both wearing our clothes, I can still feel her warmth, smell her scent, and feel her soft body . I used one hand to gently touch her hear and used another to send her my vigor . After receiving life force, Althea regains her youth . I found out after going to the past that its because of the power she received from Eleanor . After understanding most of Eleanors powers, I sent Althea vigor that would make her younger and more beautiful . About thatwell . Althea must have noticed it . But she acts as if she had not . This woman wishes to continue being a good woman after all I agree with Eleanor . Althea told me many times, she told me that she wants to be just Althea when shes in my arms . I feel very happy about that, however . I want your advice There are also times when I need the Great Sage Althea . Tell me Althea spoke in her instructor tone . I found out about this recently, but it looks like she is doing purposely so she could make a clear distinction in between . Theres a guy who wants to make Melissa the pope . Probably for politics . Melissa herself doesnt plan to do so And, she is your woman I nodded . Thats right . Melissa is my woman . There is only one thing I would do to my woman . I would make them do what they wish to do . Thats all . Althea``the Great Sage Althea immediately understood my intention . Its simple How simple? Do it like this . You only need to search for someone more suitable to become the pope than Melissa hm? I shall guess the source of your confusion . You must be worried that by helping Melissa not become the pope, it might lower her prestige and become an obstruction for the things she wants to do Exactly I am good at giving a helping hand . However, helping my woman NOT become something might make her less of a good woman . Thats why Im worrying and hesitating . Then you shall go and lend your hand to another person . It is as simple as making that person the pope . Is it not? youre right Listening to those words, its exactly just like that . Melissa not wanting to become the pope does not mean that I should hinder her path . If I can find someone elsethen I can just help that person to become the pope . And even more . In a way that no one could possibly show complaints You did well . You can definitely do it . After all, that persons victory is decided at the moment you turned into an ally . Mercouri, Calamba, Comotoria, Siracuza, Aegina Althea counted them out as if she was singing . Those were the names of the women Ive helped so far . And also`` The air around Althea changed . From a Great Sage, to just a woman . She made a loving expression and leaned to me . ``and me as well The reason why we could meet again like this after hundreds of years is because I lent her a hand . Thats why she showed such a strong trust, thats why her words echoed filled with praise and emotions . Me, as well Hearing her who returned to being just Althea, I pulled her into an embrace and gently combed her hair . Ive decided what to do after receiving Altheas advice . I will make someone else become the pope, so that Melissa can do what she wishes to . Chapter 259 On the seat placed on top of a platform, I held Althea in my arms and gently combed her hair . Below I can see Nana and the slave soldiers train with Hikari and her drake soldiers . While supervising them, Althea let me enjoy her beauty . Being admired like that, Althea looked pleased with the situation that seemed as if she was my queen . And while gently touching her hair, I was thinking . I was thinking on how to make someone other than Melissa the pope of Solon Church . Before that, are you sure you do not need to confirm it first? What do you mean Solon ? Eleanor only said that single word . From her tone, I can tell shes asking me as if to remind me something, but the only word she said was Solon . I have no clue about what youre talking about Well, that might be how you really are Eleanor said while rolling her eyes . Solon-sama ah It changed just a bit, but the meaning completely changed . And I finally remembered . It is about the incident in Aegina . Leaving aside Selenes brother Kimon partnering with demons, that demon acting itself wasnt their whole organizations consensus . It was only an underling who lent its powers to Kimon . And after I caught a member of that organization who came to take care of that underling and Kimon, I used the powers of the Demon Sword to invade his mind and the name I got from him was Solon . Calamba, Comotoria, Siracuza, and Aegina . The name of the boss of the demons that was involved in all those incidents is Solon . It would seem that you have forgotten it all this time ah Well, I guessed it a long time ago . It might have been better if I lied at that time and told you that its a womans name Thats right . After that incident, I searched a lot of information about that Solon . And I found out``what was it again? Theres this legend or myth and I found out that the God that created that miracle was a male god . Other than that, I was probably told more about it, but Kuku, all that you remember is that hes a male god right? Eleanor teased me . Shes really going on aggressive teasing me while she can since earlier . Its true that Ive completely forgotten about it, and I cant even remember the details right now, so I cant say anything back . How interesting . Your memory shouldve been improved 777x I dont have a brain that needs to remember men Zero multiplied by many times is still zero, huh After hearing all of that from Eleanor, I started thinking about it . Theres another problem now . Its whether that Solon-sama is really related to the Solon Church . Those guys do not intend to be in a conflict with you . Because you are stronger when it comes to strength and your constitution as well Constitution? What do you mean Its about women``in your case, you have a constitution that would make you solve everything when good women are involved . Just like a hero in a story I dont have something like that I dont remember winning that on the lottery . I am just saying that it looks like that from the side . And also`` Also? You are planning on doing that right? Of course If so, that will appear depending on your actions . And those guys would be able to tell it and would try to avoid you . Thats right, until you reach the end of your lifespan . For demons, it is a piece of cake waiting for a single humans lifespan to end . It is similar to humans avoiding bad weather when going to hunt . They wont die for resting for a while Theyre treating me like a natural calamity huh That is why they would not try to be in a conflict with you . However, no one knows what would happen if you push them too far . They might not be able to endure it if theyre become enraged . If you go too far, they might start an all-out war``let me ask you again Eleanors tone changed . It turned solemn . Are you sure you do not need to confirm it first? She returned to her first question . I answered instantly . I didnt think that much about it, but it would be the same even if I did . Thats a silly question A silly question, huh Yeah . A good woman, Melissa, is involved this time as well . If so, then there wont be any problem I guess so I decided the plan once again after talking with Eleanor . I remembered about Solon, but that didnt change my mind . While I was deciding that while watching the slave soldiers and the drake soldiers train, Althea did not ask anything . I did not ask her for her advice and decided it with just Eleanor . I only treated Althea as a simple woman and fondled her in that suitable way . I only proceeded to decide and as I finished . Althea released an aura that felt as blissful as she could get . Chapter 260 I went out for a walk in the town of Roizen after a long time . Its a town that isnt really unique, but it is very lively recently . The goods handled by stores and the number of passers-by that looked like travelers are increasing . Business is really easy in Mercouri Youre completely right about that . Money is light and on top of that, theres no need to worry about receiving fake ones . Maybe I should consider transferring all my business to Mercouri I heard a conversation of merchants that passed by . I see . Its getting crowded around here because of the new currency issued by Mercouri huh . I heard some about it from Iris, but its the first time Im seeing it personally . From my experience Un? People come out of their houses when business is good . Leaving aside nobles and royals, commoners must come out to use money I see . Looking at them carefully, their expressions are bright It was the first thing you have done in this world, right? Its before I met you I feel like Ive been with her for a long time (its more than true in some sense), but I did many things without Eleanor when I just came to this world . The incident about counterfeit coins and hunting mountain cows is a part of that . Hmm, the you that I do not know, huh Un? I just thought how pathetic you have been Eleanor cheerfully said in a teasing tone . Having no physical body, this girl really likes playing with her words . I wonder who is it who got her ass kicked by that pathetic man? In common sense, tools need skilled users . It cannot be helped since the tool was rusted even if the opponent is weak Theres someone who made that tool rust? How useless It is also someone who made it pregnant Thats amazing . The daughter must be super cute As if a cat gave birth to a tiger I walked around the town while exchanging casual talk with Eleanor . While I did that, I felt someone looking at me the whole time . The townspeople were looking at me the whole time . Im a famous noble living in the ex-haunted house on the outskirts of town, so it looks like Ive gathered attention because of that . It looks like you really need a disguise I guess so I activated Eleanors aura while walking . I slowly released it so it would not be flashy, slowly covering my body . Gradually, my appearance changed . Adding to the fact that I was moving, no one noticed it . Instead, the gazes gradually decreased . After I changed to a young man no one knows from a noble with an official title, nobody gave me another look . Soon after I completely changed, I stopped in front of a certain building . The church . The church of Solon that most of the town would have at least one . I can hear voices from people praying inside . I pushed the door open and entered inside . Huh? Within those many believers praying, a young woman who was watching them looked at my direction . That young woman that wore clerical clothes approached and called out to me . Youre here for the first time, right? Do you wish to be converted? You can tell Im here for the first time? I glanced at the other believers . I tried to search if they have a common trait, but I didnt find any of that sort . I remember everyone who has come to visit here He? I was impressed by her who said it as if it was natural . I guess she has a good memory . My name is Meryl Onassis Its Shou Shou-san, then . Do you wish to be converted? Yeah . I was saved by Melissa-sama before Oh, that was the case! Meryls expression turned soft . I made up a reason that sounds very plausible and natural . I used that as a reason because Ive been with Melissa many times when she was saving people, so I can make up as many reasons I can make . You are the same with me then! It looks like I didnt need to make up more reasons . Meryl instantly believed me and even felt a sense of comradeship . Do you know the town of Rintos? I think Ive heard about it . Ahaha, its just a small town after all . I was living in that town, but one day, there was an incident caused by tree spirits . But when everyone was at a loss on what to do, Melissa-sama came and subjugated it He? Thats your encounter with the Saintess Un? Encounter with the Saintessahh, its that time huh . I dont remember the names, but I remember the time Ive met Melissa clearly . Its the same with what we did then . I see, she was from that town huh . After that, I entered the Solon Church and arrived at this town Why did you come to this town? Its because I heard that Melissa-sama comes here a lot . I thought I could meet her if I come here Meryl said and blushed . I see . This is the patter where rather than Solon Church itself, she is a devotee of Melissa as an individual . Melissa frequently visits my place . Unlike my other women, it looks like she would also visit the church here after coming to my mansion . Meryl came here because of that huh . Ah! Im sorry, I was talking about myself the whole time No, I dont mind Anyways, you would like to convert right? Yeah . Is there a condition? Like donating Ahaha, theres no need for such thing . Although we will be really grateful for receiving some, it is good enough if you come to the church and pray during your free time . Your faith would turn to Solon-samas powers itself I see This time, she didnt have that much emotion when she said that . It wasnt even a tenth of what she showed when she was talking about Melissa . Coming this far, its even refreshing instead . Ah! Right . You must receive a test when you convert Test? Do I need to defeat some monster? Are you a muscle-brain I could feel Eleanor rolling her eyes . No, no . Not at all . It is very easy . There will be a ceremonywell, it is only a simple one though Please follow me Meryl said and led me deeper into the church . In a decently wide room, theres a pot as big as a bucket . This is? Its called the Pot of Life . It is said that once upon a time, when Solon-sama was in trouble, he received a bean a day from the pot and overcame the crisis with that That episode sounds like its summarized a lot Eh? Uhmuhhdo you wish to, hear more about it? When I pointed that out, Meryl embarrassingly looked down . From how she seems, I can easily tell that she doesnt know much about it . If it was about that Saintess, she should be able to answer how many hair she has grown from her birth if youd ask her Eleanor laughed cheerfully . That is also too much of an exaggeration, but I get what she means . No, its fine . Rather than that, what are we going to do next? Ah! Yes . Please place your hand right here And then? Thats all . It has powers that can purify evil, so those evil people would get purified when they try to touch it . Ahaha, just to let you know, nothing will really happen Meryl laughed mischievously . Thats probably true . I faced the pot . I only need to put my hand inside, thats all . But, I stopped . You finally noticed huh Of course . I couldnt laugh as much as Meryl could . The pot of life, when I was about to touch it, I felt a bad feeling about it . No, rather than a bad feeling, its better to describe it as dangerous feeling . Also, the presence I felt . It was in the same nature as that of Opis, the white snake . The Opis, the natural enemy of Demon Swords . For ordinary people, its just a huge snake, but when I cut it using Eleanor or Hikari, they would multiply while retaining their strength . I could feel a similar presence with that Opis . I secretly released an aura hidden from Meryl and stretched it out until it enters the pot . It was eaten . It disappeared without leaving any traceand it was eaten . What would happen if I put my hand inside Even your bones wont probably remain I guessed that far . The compatibility is the worst . Putting my hand inside this pot is far more dangerous than receiving Nanas full strength attack without defending . whats the matter? Meryl looked at me while tilting her head . Shes probably wondering why I stopped in front of the pot . What are you going to do? You want to leave now and come again later? I guess so . If its a power with the same attribute as Opis, then its better to think of a countermeasure before coming again . I thought of some words of excuses, but at that time . Hey, Meryl! Are you here! One man entered the church looking to be in a rush . Whats the matter? Its Melissa-sama! Melissa-sama has come! Ehhhhhh?! You wanted to meet Melissa-sama right? If we go now, we can see her closeup when we welcome her Un! Ah! Meryl was about to rush out but stopped after she remembered me . She looked like she wants to see Melissa as soon as possible, but just cant leave me hanging here . Ill finish it quickly I told Meryl and reached out my hand into the pot . Are you insane Just watch . Just before I put my hand inside the pot, I activated my skills . Lend Melissa my natural recovery ability . Natural Recovery will be lent to Melissa . Time Remaining: 59 Minutes 59 Seconds Copy natural recovery ability from Melissa . Natural Recovery will be copied from Melissa I lent her the multiplier and copied her ability . After I activated those two abilities that I got from the lottery, I put my hand inside the pot . The next instant, I felt an excruciating pain . It felt as if hundreds of thousands of ants bit me at the same time . I looked inside the pot . My hand was repeatedly being extinguished and regenerated at super high speed . It repeated so quickly that if you didnt look closely, it would seem as if it was normal . I endured the excruciating pain that would make me pass out if I didnt brace myself for a second then took out my hand out of the pot . With Melissas recovery speed multiplied by 777x, naturally, my hand looked as if nothing was ever done to it . After seeing that, Meryl said . Welcome to the Solon Church But as soon as she spouted those welcoming words, she rushed out of the church to see Melissa . Chapter 261 After I was left alone, I took my hand out of the pot . Although its almost healed with Melissas 777x recovery speed, the light continued to cling to my hand . That light was trying to erode my hand, then my hand would heal with Melissas recovery speed``then repeats . Are you alright? No problem . Its gradually disappearing I see . Even so, you really didnt show it in your expression . It was painful right? I wouldnt have done it if it would Umu . If you showed it on your expression, it would be ridiculous I stared at my hand for a while . Because I took my hand out of the pot, the light gradually disappeared . Its the same with that white snake Yeah, its the same type of power What do you think? Thats my line Umu? The worlds largest religion and the infamous demon sword . Is there a possibility that something happened in the past, so there was a ceremony to wipe you and those involved with you out? The Solon Church, or just Solon . I dont have memories of being involved with someone with that name Even now? Even nowTanya Eleanor summoned the ghost maid . Kakeru-sama! Soon after she was summoned, Tanya clung to me . Since we returned to the past, she started to show this way of expressing her love even more . Although I didnt hear much about it after we returned, it looks like she was supported by Eleanor quite a lot before she died and turned into a bounded ghost in my mansion . After I kissed Tanya for a moment, Eleanor asked . Do you remember anything? About the Solon Church? Nope . I dont remember anything about getting involved with religion You heard her I should ask Althea too, and Olivia You should do that Eleanor nodded and after I kissed with Tanya once more, I stroked her head and returned her back to the sword . My hand was eaten once, so I checked my camouflage aura to see whether theres anything wrong with it . And while I was doing that, Melissa entered . The Saintess Melissa entered surrounded by common believers . After she had a conversation with those believers, she reached out her hand towards one . Her hand released a light and the believer stood up with a face as if he had seen something unbelievable . My stomach! My stomach that has always been painful! It looks like she did that miracle . Melissa who shoulders tribulations``more specifically, pain from others . Her title as a Saintess was not for show . The believers that surrounded her showed even more adoration, they kneeled towards Melissa and started praying . Shes probably like this wherever she goes Based on her personality, thats probably true It cant be helped that there are powers who would wish that she would become the pope . Ordinary believers would like her to be one as well Yeah I nodded and glanced to the side . I felt that Eleanors consciousness is pointing in the same direction . There are two men on the corner of the church . While most of the believers gathered around Melissa, only those two took distance, and even looked at her with clear hostility . Shes winning their hearts again Just let her do it for now The two of them talked silently . Although they talked within the noisy church after Melissa appeared, I can clearly hear them with my 777x hearing . However, with that, the believers would start to shift all their faith just in her . If that happens, then even if its Sulenin-sama, the popes seat would be Lets just get rid of her while we can But how? You might not know this, but that woman is a true undying . Ive seen it with my eyes`` Trokros One of them silently said . Its some sort of pronoun, but that was enough to make the other one shut up . Im sure you dont remember it . The Undying Warrior Trokros . One of my toys before Eleanor explained first . I havent said anything thoughwell, its true that I dont remember . The mens conversation continued . In the end, Trokros was chopped up into five parts and died after getting thrown away in the end of the world . Ive seen his ability closely . Although he didnt die after his head was chopped off, its not like his head grows or something I see! If we get rid of her like Trokrosthen Yeah But, however . That woman has connections with the Demon Sword Wielder . Thats why she comes to this town a lot They know me huh . Did you know? How that Demon Sword Wielder love women Heh?? Its a piece of cake then The men continued to discuss their plan, and after throwing Melissa a gaze of contempt, they left the church . The next day, I was relaxing in my mansion . Im not only relaxing, Olivia is beside me . Olivia who turned to her human form from Chibi Dragon stuck to me and sat on the same sofa while crossing her arms . If its like this, I can stay for quite a long time if Im not doing anything If youre not doing anything? Un! Ah! Of course, I can walk and talk . Though its impossible to fight a round with Human Fight a round with me? Fight a round with Human While thinking that she meant it with several meanings, since shes now about to do that much, I thought how amazing Hikari is . Of course . Shes my daughter after all Shes my daughter after all Human really likes Hikari huh Of course . Shes the cutest in the world Then, you should be careful About what? Ive seen many humans with their parents, but although there are many reasons like the era, the kingdom, or the area, looking closely, the male humans are hated by their daughters the instant they release a certain smell after reaching a certain age Kukuku, its what they call old person smell Mu! This guy, he froze Human? Whats the matter, Human I couldnt hear Eleanors voice nor Olivias voice . That was playing inside my head . Otou-san you smell! Go away! UUOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! Hyan! I heard a small scream of surprise when I shouted . When I looked at its direction, I saw Miu . Miu who entered without me noticing looked like she was backing away . *Cough* . W-Whats the matter, Miu Ah! Yes . Theres a visitor for Master Visitor? Yes, its Saramas-sama He? Saramas . The owner of the Saramas Merchant Company in this town, and someone Ive had lots of assistance when I just came to this world . Ive also bought Miu from Saramass place . Even after that, I would have some deals and ask him to gather things, but we have a subtle connection in the daily life . Miu told me that Saramas came . I stood up and left Olivia leaving the room . Guided by Miu, I came to the drawing room . I have two drawing rooms inside my mansion . Miu would take a look at the visitors disposition and lead them to the drawing room as required . The method of classification is simple . Its whether the visitor is my enemy or not . And right now, I was led to the room for an enemy . Saramas, Miu saw him as my enemy . I grinned, raising the corner of my lips . Under the moonlight, two men were inside a carriage that had stopped in the grasslands . One of the mens hand released a light and words appeared in the air . How is it? The Demon Sword Wielder, it looks like he liked the women we prepared . It looks like hes tired from the action and has fallen asleep Saramas, that guy, he did well Hows our side doing? I used a villager nearby to call that Saintess . With simple words like Were troubled by monsters but we dont have money, that woman was easily baited . Shes on her way here When she comes Weve prepared five guys to chop her limbs and head, then they would disappear where no one could catch them Well just leave the torso? Its even more hopeless when we leave it right? Theres a way to use her when shes not around . Even if its just the torso, as long as shes alive, then we can just call it a holy object, and`` She wont become the pope, huh . Perfect The two men inside the carriage laughed . They had faces of contentment seeing their plan proceeding without problems . They looked triumphant, only waiting for the result called success . After a while, a light is gradually approaching from a distance . The light was from around ten torches . Its Melissa who the main are waiting for, and the believers of Solon Church who are close to Melissa . That group gradually approached . The two men stared at them from their carriage, and after checking that its Melissa without a doubt, they waved their hand to send a signal . Under the moonlight, five shadows jumped on them from different directions . Without making any sound, yet faster than the wind . The five assassins launched a surprise attack on Melissas group . *Zash! Zash! Zash!* Five sounds of flesh being severed was released at the same time . Good! We got them! The men said and instantly after they showed their faces out of the carriage . *Goton . Goton . Goton*``they heard a sound of something falling to the ground . Whats that sound? More importantly, theyre still moving forward, the number of torches hasnt fallen too What?! The man was shocked . He looked at them again and tried to count the number of torches . No need to count Wha``! Y-You are`` One man suddenly appeared in front of them . A dark swordsman that is covered by darkness darker than the night . Enveloped by an ominous aura, he holds the Demon Sword that is the symbol of fear . The Demon Sword Wielder, Yuuki Kakeru . His appearance meant the failure of all their plots . Chapter 262 I watched Saramas leave through the window of the drawing room . They came like this huh Serving you nominally, but only to buy some time . Its a decent plan . Although its disappointing, since its too plain You sound like youre having fun Is that so? Anyway, what are you going to do? Would you follow him and debauch? No way I scoffed . Saramas came and told me that he wants me to take a look because he gathered new slaves . He wanted me to have a good look at them . Saying that the slaves evaluated by Yuuki Kakeru can be sold at a high price . I knew that it was a plot, and Miu even classified him as my enemy, but Saramas showed a business-like attitude that showed the desire of maybe I would buy them, so I was almost deceived halfway . Probably, a suitable service is waiting . Otou-san . Finished talking? When I was thinking about what should I do, Hikari entered the room carrying Chibi Dragon . Whats the matter, Otou-san? Having me stare at her without saying anything, Hikari tilted her head . Hikariyou can change the appearance of those you summoned right? I can, why? Can you make them also look like others? What do you mean? Hikari tilted her head . I crouched and whispered to her ear . Ill try Hikari put Chibi Dragon on the ground and Mumumumu??, she gathered her powers . She made the worlds cutest pose and Chibi Dragons appearance changed . A light was released and her silhouette grew, turning her to Olivias human form . But that was only for an instant . Olivias human form was only the relay point . The same light was released and her silhouette changed again . This time, it was my appearance . Fuu?, O-chans appearance turned to Otou-san Umu, it did Ororo?, Hikari can do this too huh I looked at Olivia . She really turned to my appearance . From my hairstyle to the clothes I wear . Do I reallylook like a villain like this? Unlike Olivias friendly tone, it looked like a terrible villain . My eyes were releasing a suspicious light with flames appearing as effects . My face showed a ferocious grin, with my canine tooth releasing a sharp glint . It looked exactly like a villain you can hang on a museum with a title The Villain . Kukuku, that means Hikari sees you like this What?! Is that true, Hikari? Un! Its Otou-sans coolest face?! Right I suddenly felt complicated . More importantly, why is Human making Hikari do this? Y-YeahI want you to go Samarass place in my stead I told Olivia and Hikari the scheme involving Melissa . I dont know where Melissa would be lured out, so I cant use my Warp Feather to rush to where she is . Thats why the only thing I can do is to follow her everywhere . However, if I dont follow their plans, they wont take action . Thats why I want you to go to Samarass place in my stead . how long can that last? I told you earlier, right? I could stay like this for a long time as long as I dont do anything . Leave that to me and Hikari Hikari will do her best! Olivia smiled without worries and Hikari did a cute guts pose . I left Samarass side to the two . During the night at the grasslands, I hid myself using my camouflage aura, and stood in between Melissas group and the two men . Its so that I can hear both sides conversation and so I can deal with whatever happens on both sides . The men received a message through magic and after making faces sure of their victory, they send a signal . The next instant, five assassins silently appeared and charged towards Melissa from different directions . I also took action . I instantly killed all of those five assassins while enveloped by my camouflage aura . I chopped their heads and kicked it towards those two men in the carriage . Their faces that were assured of their success turned into shock after seeing the severed heads lying on the ground . Melissas group didnt notice at all . After seeing them leave at a distance, I removed my camouflage aura and appeared in front of the men . H-Hiii! Demon Sword Wielder?!! As soon as they saw me, their suspicions were overwritten by fear . Those who plot against my womenyou should guess what happened to them? Hiii?! I involuntarily raised the corner of my lips . It naturally formed a smile although its not interesting at all . The men fell to their back and tried to withdraw frightened with fear . Of course, I wont let them get away . Kukuku, Hikari saw you correctly Eleanor seemed like she said something, but my head was full of how I would make them regret this . Chapter 263 What next? For the meantime, Ill do it thoroughly Use them as a warning huh . You want me to do it? Let me see . Ill leave it to you Umu . Leave it to me . I guess we shouldve brought Hikari as well Eleanor said looking seriously regretful . While she would show great rivalry towards her daughter Hikari as a Demon Sword, she would teach Hikari many things on what a Demon Sword should be . Although it seems contradictory at first glance, it looks like she has some logic behind it . D-Damn you Un? You think you defeated us with just this?! Hmph, we wont yield even in this situation! T-Thats right! We shall exterminate your existence in the name of God! The two men recovered from their surprise and showed their hostility while they said that confidently . What the heck soon after I thought of that, the men placed their hands together and started to pray . Their bodies released a light . Its a light that really looked holy . Theres no doubt that theyre planning to do something though . Kukuku, look how complacent they are . They seem to be young nobles who dont know real battle Eleanor seemed like shes found it funny yet rolling her eyes . Its exactly as she said . These two clowns started chanting or praying in front of the enemy without guarding at all . To test the waters, I kicked the ground and a small pebble jumped out in reaction . That pebble grazed one of the mens cheeks, creating a wound . The man opened his eyes in his prayer pose and looked shocked . Is this for real? They really didnt do any countermeasures? What an interesting bunch . It makes me want to watch them finish I can understand what Eleanor said . Seeing how stupid they are, I want them to show me what theyre planning to do . Thats why I let them . I waited for them to do what theyre doing . After waiting for about a minute . After Ive waited for them for enough time to kill them 777 times, a monster shining with a light appeared in front of the two . The reason why I called it a monster is because its lower body is that of a snake, and the upper body is that of an armored woman holding a sword and a shield . This is what is sent to us by our Lord! The Guardian Holy Beast Lamia! The two men who summoned that Lamia thing quickly acted as if theyve won . Go, Lamia! Kill that Demon Sword Wielder! As soon as the man ordered it, the Lamia charged towards me . She swung her sword while charging in a snake-like unpredictable way . The blade of its sword was swung down reflecting the moonlight . I blocked using Eleanor, sparks scattered . Its power, speed, and proficiency in attacking . Each of them was quite decent . About the same level with the current Selene . I judged that while receiving its first attack . Dodge! Mu! I kicked the ground and jumped back after hearing Eleanors warning . A sharp slash grazed the tip of my nose . I checked after I landed . It wasnt Lamias sword, but theres nothing else . No, there is What? Mu! Soon after Eleanor said that, that appeared . As if the darkness beside the Lamia melted, that thing appeared just as if its camouflage was released . It looks exactly like the Lamia . They completely look the same . Another Lamia appeared like a reflection in the mirror . An invisible surprise attack huh that, seems to be not the case Whats happening, another Lamia appeared This never happened before The two men who summoned the Lamia looked confused . It seems like the situation was unexpected for them as well . What are you going to do? For starters, Ill try to slash them I charged raising Eleanor . I swung her down at speed exceeding the Lamias reaction speed . The Demon Sword flashed . One of the Lamias were defeated and disappeared after turning into mist . This is I didnt bother to attack the other Lamia and jumped back . Its because the feeling when I cut the Lamia was familiar . Eleanor Theres no doubt . Its the same with that white snake I got Eleanors agreement . The feeling I got from cutting that Lamia was the same with the Opis, that white snake . Come to think of it, it released a light, and its lower half is that of a snake . Howeverthey doesnt look like theyre dividing probably I raised Eleanor and casually approached . I enveloped myself in my dark cloak aura to provoke the enemy to attack . The Lamia swung down its sword and I blocked using Eleanor . Sparks scattered and another invisible slash came from the side . I dodged it at papers width and gave an observant stare . Just like earlier, a Lamia appeared from invisibility . I see . This time, it doesnt multiply its numbers when you cut it, but it does when it cuts you Its power and speed are the same . Its really the same with Opis . and Umu I chopped the new Lamia that appeared with the returning blade and it appeared . The lottery ticket . It appeared after I defeated the first Lamia, and it appeared again this time . I continued . I guarded against the Lamias attack making it multiply and defeat the new Lamia that appeared . More lottery tickets appeared . It looks like defeating them gives me one lottery ticket each . Youre going to farm them? Its the perfect time to do so How about those guys? Just about to take care of it Umu? While I was farming lottery tickets from the Lamias, the men looked shocked . The two of them havent noticed yet . They havent noticed that their feet were already tied up by my aura and Eleanors aura . Its the aura I released when I made my dark cloak aura . Starting now, Ill take my time to grant them fear, creating the foundation for their confession . UuuUUWAAAAAAA!! Theres something! Dont! Nooooo! Dont enter me!! The punishment for plotting against my woman . Ill let them have a taste of it while I farm . Chapter 264 Two hands that stretched from my dark cloak grabbed the two mens head . They looked young and looked full of energy for good and for bad, but their hair turned white within an instant, looking as if theyd aged a lot . I did leave it to Eleanor, but this is more than what I expected . Its probably a mental attack, but I became curious about what she did to make them like this . What did you do? Everyone holds some kind of trauma Yeah Can you follow?, I made her continue after that pause . I only reproduced that trauma . I made them see in with all kinds of backgrounds and all kinds of eras repeatedly like, you repeatedly showed them how they soiled themselves for the length of their lives? That, multiplied by hundreds of times I see Of course, they probably have traumas that are worst than soiling themselves, but I can understand how their hair turned white instantly . Want to experience it? I dont have any trauma though Then I shall make you one . With Hikari saying I hate Otou-san in all kinds of`` Stop I flicked Eleanors blade with my finger . If she does that to me, it wont end well . Eleanor laughed . I ignored her and took another look at the two men . Are you finished? Umu Yosh``you there I gave one of them a light knock in the head . Aauus-stopp-please I reached out an aura arm from my dark cloak and made him regain himself . The man flinched and regained sanity after trembling . D-Demon Sword Wielder Answer me . Why did you target Melissa? I eavesdropped on them so I know why, but I checked to be sure . Theres the possibility that what they said earlier is a lie, and after getting played with by Eleanor, theres no way they would lie now . T-To make, Caroline-sama Caroline? Is that a woman? Its tomake Caroline-samathe pope It seems like there is no lie with that goal itself Seems like it . Hey, you there I asked the other one as well, but they didnt look like they have other schemes . They simply wanted to get rid of Melissa to make that woman called Caroline the pope . She cant become the pope if Melissa doesnt disappear? That is nottrueit is justto make sure Getting rid of herwill make the chanceshigher The two men spoke with weak voices . Although its the gist of it, I can tell how theyre related to her . You should ally with that woman called Caroline I guess so In a sense, my goal is the same with these men . Its the same when it comes to not making Melissa the pope . Caroline, I guess Ill lend her a hand . I understand now F-Forgive, us`` Well do, anything`` By the way, youre dead *Zash!! Zash!!* I killed the two men with Eleanor . I released my aura arm that held them and they fell to the ground . Ruthless Theres no way that Ill let these guys who tried to harm my woman live I thought youd say that Lets go home . Ive done what I can . The next thing to is to investigate the Solon Churchs internal affairs and that woman called Caroline You are leaving the Saintess alone? Melissa should be alright . There arent many people who can harm her I dont know whether to describe you overprotective or not Eleanor said while rolling her eyes . I took out my Warp Feather and warped to my mansion . I warped to the living room and saw Hikari there . Ah! Welcome back, Otou-san Im back, Hikari . Wheres Olivia? I looked around the living room . I didnt see either Olivia nor Chibi Dragon . O-chan is still over there I see Olivia who went to Saramass place in my stead . Its convenient if people would start to think that seduction is effective for me, so I can only let Olivia do her best . While sending cheers to Olivia inwardly, I took out the bundle of lottery tickets from my pocket and asked Hikari . Want to go to the lottery place? I want! Hikari happily raised her arms . She looked so cute . I took my beloved daughters hand and moved to the lottery place together . There was someone else in the lottery place . Its that tentacle man . Hes quickly rotating the handle of the lottery machine nonstop . He doesnt even check what he won . While waiting for him to finish, I turned to Eleanor and Hikari . Eleanor who could only turn to her human form in this place and Hikari who clung to that Eleanor . A-rere?? Okaa-san, you smell different today? You noticed . Umu . I played with a humans mind just a moment ago Eleanor showed a grin and explained to Hikari what happened earlier . The mother and daughter bonded while chatting about something horrifying . Can Hikari do it too? You are my daughter . Of course you can . Hmm . I guess I should teach Hikari something What is it?? The beings called humans hate boredom . Even if you do not show them traumas repeatedly as I did, you can destroy their minds easily by repeatedly showing them a life without change for hundreds of years I can destroy their minds?? Umu . However, in that case, the possibility of their minds getting destroyed completely is high . It is not suitable if you want to just torture them to confession . You should choose which one to show depending on the circumstances When I was watching Eleanor and Hikaris Demon Sword Lecture, the lottery places staff came to my side and talked to me . Ill say this as many times, please stop bringing your weird family bonding here Is it weird? Absolutely . Are you fine with that? Hikari-chan might learn weird things Is there any problem if Hikari becomes even more like a Demon Sword? Im telling you that that is whats making it a weird family bonding The staff rolled her eyes on me . I dont know what shes questioning, but Eleanor is teaching Hikari how to act like a Demon Sword from the bottom of her heart . Eleanor wishes for that and Hikari who loves her Okaa-san Eleanor wishes for it as well . Is there a problem with that? And while I was wondering whats wrong with it . Youre going to draw the lottery, right? Yeah, but theres someone else``ah, hes gone If its that person, he had already left . He left while saying that he won enough of what he wanted Of what he wanted? Yes I moved in front of the lottery machine with the staff . I looked at the prize list . ?Participation Prize Magic Ball (Black) ?Fourth Prize Magic Ball (White) ?Third Prize Ability Lending (Five Minutes, Consumable) ?Second Prize Additional Attack 1% ?First Prize Reset Abilities ?Jackpot ??? Ive seen all of them beforearent they mixed? Yes . Its Reissued Lottery . You can win some of the prizes from the limited lottery before That seems to be the case . Within the prizes in the limited lotteryits only the weakest one huh Yes The staff nodded . That consumable ability lending and the additional attack 1%, theyre the weakest ones in the prizes list of the limited lottery before . But even so, its still good if I can win them . Getting more of the limited goods is fun as well . Not to mention the additional attack, if I can win enough of the consumable ability lending, there would be a way to use it . What about the reset ability? It will literally reset the special abilities . You can erase the ability you won before, and equip the one you won this time Even if you say that, all of the prizes this time are too low right? Is there a meaning with erasing the strong one before, then equip the weaker ones? Even if its weak by itself, there are people who want to complete them at the same time . And if you can win the reset ability, you can also use it in others Hmm? Theres also that way of thinking huh . That guy earlier, how many did he win? He said that all of the tentacles have different personalities, so he wanted to equip additional attack 1% in each of them That sounds like I can understand it yet I cant I couldnt imagine what why would he do that, or what will happen if he does . And so, would you like to draw? Yeah``Hikari Un! Hikari trotted towards me . Eleanor followed behind Hikari slowly like a mother . Lets draw . Do your best Hikari will do her best?! And so, heres three hundred tickets I took out the lottery tickets I got from the three hundred Lamias I defeated earlier and gave it to the staff . With the 10 consecutive lottery draws with one additional bonus, theres a total of 330 draws . The staff counted the lottery tickets . Yes, its exactly 300 tickets . Please come here and draw When I noticed it, there was already a step-ladder prepared in front of the lottery machine . Hikari pulled Eleanor and stood together in the step-ladder and drew the lottery . *GaraGaraGara* I dont have anything that I want in particular, so let Hikari draw as she wanted . Even just with watching Hikari enjoy drawing the lottery was enough for a reward for me to come here . *GaranGaran* Congratulations! You won the jackpot! Oh?? When I was watching Hikari in a daze, I heard the staffs congratulatory words and the handbell ringing . I looked and saw a golden ball in the plate placed in front of the lottery machine . The jackpotthat ??? one huh Yes! You skipped first prize and won that huh, as expected of Hikari U?un, I didnt? Eh? What were you looking at . Weve won the first prize before that Eleanor gave me a stare and the staff also nodded seriously . It looks like Hikari won the first prize although I didnt notice it . The desire sensor I didnt think we can win both with 330 draws . The one I want wont appear, the one I dont want appears, it looks like the desire sensor worked in the other way . More importantly, whats the jackpot? Its the skill called Backward Compatibility Backward Compatibility? Whats that Its a skill that allows you to downgrade your skill . Let me see . In customers case, when you use it, you can freely change your multiplier between All Abilities 0x to 777x Now that you reminded me, I also drew that 2x or 10x huh . I see Is there a use for that? It depends on dear customer The staff only showed a smile . Anyways, we won both the first prize and the jackpot, the reset ability and backward compatibility . Good job, Hikari . Youre amazing Ehehe? Hikari looked so happy while I stroked her head . Although it was a first prize and jackpot I have no idea what to use for, it was worth coming to draw the lottery just seeing Hikari smile happily . Chapter 265 The next day, Im planning to go to the church once again . Its because I need to ask about the woman called Caroline that the two men mentioned . I killed those men for targeting Melissa, but if that woman called Caroline is able to become the pope, Melissas case would be resolved if I help her . Thinking of that, I plan on going to the church . Otou-san, youre going out today too? When I was preparing in my bedroom, Hikari opened the door and entered . Yeah, Ive got some business in the town Is that so Hikari looked a little lonely . Whats the matter? I thought of playing today with Otou-san . But it cant be helped since Otou-sans going out hmm . You want to go too? Is it okay?! Hikaris eyes shone . Of course . Depending on what happens, there might be battles Hikari will do her best! Hikari said and was about to turn to her Demon Sword form, but . You dont need to change forms yet Is that so? Yeah . Lets go today while holding hands I said and reached out my hand . Hikari immediately took it with a happy smile . While holding hands with my beloved daughter, I released an aura and enveloped myself along with Hikari . The Demon Swords camouflage using Eleanors aura . When Im enveloped by this, I can let other people see what I want them to see . I can freely change my appearance and I can also make myself invisible . While turning myself to the Shou appearance I made yesterday, I made Hikari invisible . Lets go then Un! I walked while holding hands with Hikari . I left the bedroom and out to the corridor . Along the way, I saw Miu lecturing Colaria . Shes teaching her about how to polish the vase adoring in the corridor . Please take care``ehh?! Colaria was surprised seeing my appearance, but Miu beside her bowed her head naturally while saying Please take care, Master . I returned with a nod and after I passed by them, I could hear from behind . That was Kakeru-sama? Un But he didnt look like The MofuMofu is Masters I heard that conversation between them . I Mofu-d Miu while I passed by, so she probably figured it out . I left my mansion and walked to the town while holding hands with Hikari . Hikari is with me, so I only went to the church after looking around the lively town for a while . I pushed the door and entered . I saw there many believers praying . I looked around . Kya! Hikari let out a small scream . She almost tripped . And at the same time, one believer passed me on the side . Are you okay? Un . I bumped just a little Hikari said while smiling . Theres many people so you might get bumped again . Hikari, come closer Un! I thought of letting Hikari turn to her Demon Sword appearance, but I could tell that Hikari wanted to continue holding our hands, so I said that . Its a subtle weakness of the camouflage aura . Although I can turn someones appearance invisible, its not like they would disappear . In crowdy places, the chances of bumping into other people are higher since they cant be seen . Someone who possesses equal or greater powers than Eleanor could see through it, but theres no such person in this church . I looked around the church once again . And then, one woman found me and walked towards me . Shou-san, you came today too Meryl huh Its the girl who let me (Shou) convert yesterday . Youre just in time . Were offering our prayers to Solon-sama . If its fine with you, please come as well Ill come later Hmph . You dont plan on going at all Eleanor said, but I ignored her and continued my conversation with Meryl . Rather than that, I want to ask about something . Do you know someone called Caroline? Caroline? Meryl placed a finger to her temples and tilted her head . Im sorry, I dont know You dont know? That was unexpected . Those men told me they want her to be the pope, so I thought that shes a famous person within the Solon Church . You really dont know? Shes probably someone with a high status Let me see She gave it another taught, but she made a sorry face again . Im sorry, I really dont know I furrowed my brows . This is contrary to my expectations . Was he listening to us? A middle-aged believer praying at a distance joined our conversation . Meryl, if you say, Caroline, shouldnt it be that one? Ainons Caroline Ah! The place Cuttles-san frequents You know her? I asked while looking at Meryl who remembered and the man who made her remember alternately . It should be that girl who can hear Gods voice Probably that one Eleanor agreed . Someone who can hear Gods voicejudging from the situation, it should be her . Ainon, its a town near the border of the Calamba Kingdom, and its main industry is sericulture . Its a lively town with a large population, and I visited that place together with Hikari . By the way, I didnt use the Demon Swords camouflage . Im in my original appearance and Hikari can also be seen by passers-by . Oh! You have a good one there, Customer n? After I entered the town and walked aimlessly, a certain stores store owner called out to me . Its a bald muscular uncle . He said after looking at Eleanor that Im carrying . From how it looks, its the fourth generation demon sword replica right? The details are so well reproduced Hmph . You got that right . I believe it wont look different at all even if you place it together with the real one I casually said matching it with what he said . Demon Sword Replica . Since I started to carry Eleanor around, it started to become a fad . It first became trending among children, and after that, it upgraded to one with gimmicks that can release auras . The Demon Sword Replica that is continuing to evolve in places that Im not aware of . It seems like the fourth generation is being sold now . What about matching this with it, huh? Its a cloak hand knit by skilled tailors using Ainons famous black silk thread . Its a fine piece arranged to react to the Demon Sword Replicas aura and start to flutter The storeowner said and showed me the folded cloth . It seems to be this stores merchandise and he also called out to me to sell that . I took it in hand and spread it out . This is Its modeled from your dark cloak Not only the Demon Sword Replicas, but this kind of things are also being sold? Its the best selling stuff recently . How about it, youd like to buy one? I guess so . Ill have it Thank you for your patronage The store owner showed a business smile and wrapped the cloth . I paid with Calamba silver coins while receiving the item and asked . By the way, do you know someone called Caroline? Caroline? Ahh, that liar Liar? Youre talking about that woman, right? That one whos claiming she can hear the God Solons voice Its that Caroline . However . What do you mean shes a liar? I dont know much about it, butit seems like she could really hear Gods voice at the beginning . But recently, theyre saying that she cant hear Gods voice anymore . So, even those guys who are coaxing her calling her as the Child of God since she can hear Gods voice, theyve started rumors about her being a liar or even a swindler I see Thats why those men got pressured and took drastic actions huh . Theyre probably one of the remaining people that believe in Caroline . When did she stopped hearing it? Who knowsI dont really know much about itah, thats right *Pon* The man dropped a fist to his palm . Its since that bastard Oros disappeared Hou? Eleanor reacted . Was it a name she knows? Maybe you should fix that bird brain of yours after all n? I see?, Oros-san huh? Hikari knows too? That meansits someone Ive met . Someone Ive met in Calamba andsince I cant remember, its probably a man . Is it one of the eunuchs? You did great I flicked Eleanor who said that in a teachers tone with a finger . But, I see . One of those three eunuchs huh . Those three eunuchs . If Im not wrong, they have connections with the demons . And after they disappeared, that woman called Caroline stopped hearing the God Solons voice . Theres probably something . Where can I meet that Caroline? I asked the store owner . I became more eager to meet her . Using the information I got from the store owner, I went to Ainons church . Its a church within the several ones you can find in Ainon . Its a church that is smaller than the one in Roizen . I entered and saw one girl inside . Oh God, please let me hear your voice once again She placed her hands together, praying alone inside the church . I thought she was praying, but that doesnt seem to be the case . Please, I can only rely on God Her words were equal to that of begging . The girl said repeatedly . Please let me hear your voice, please let me hear it once again . She only repeated that . Is she Caroline?, I thought and when I was about to call out to her . Oi! When are you going to stop that A man appeared from deep inside the church . The man was carrying a buck and a mop, tools for cleaning . I cant clean the damn place . Go away already Dont ignore me The man grabbed the girls head and forcefully made her face him . Ah! Dont ignore me . Im going to clean up, so go away S-Sorry! Uhh, uhm, uhm Im telling you to fucking leave Im sorry . I cant hear what youre saying Haa? That again, huh . Youre saying, you can hear Gods voice, but not of common folks, huh? The man disdained the girl . The girl furrowed her brows in distraught . She really looks like shes troubled . She really cant hear him? Enough, just go away . Im cleaning up The man showed the buckets hes holding . Seeing that, the girl finally realized and moved away in a hurry . Youre reallytsk The man started cleaning . The girl showed an apologetic look and walked away . Onee-chan Hikari ran towards the girl . She stopped in front of Caroline who walked away dejectedly and looked up to her . Onee-chan, are you Caroline? Hikari asked . Seeing Hikaris cute and innocent smile, the girl replied . S-Sorry . I cant hear what youre saying Fue? You cant hear Hikari? Im really sorry! W-What should I do, can she read letters? She should be able to, right? Her voice is clear and sound so she should be The girl looked around in panic . From what she said, is she searching for paper? Hikari Ah! Otou-san . Uhm, Otou-san, it looks like Onee-chan cant hear Hikaris voice No, she probably can hear your voice . Maybe she cant recognize your words in her cognition? Or maybe its something else? That sounds difficult Yeah . Shes saying something about letters, so I guess she can write? Yes, I can I see, then through writingmu? I looked at the girl . Right nowwe talked? That seems to be the case Eleanor said . It was not just my imagination huh . I looked at the girl surprised about that, but the girl was looking at me with a face more surprised than mine . Finally, with a few words . Are youGod? She asked . Chapter 266 God, huh The girl looked at me with imploring eyes . Why could she understand my voice, yet she cant understand the voice of Hikari and the man from earlier? That was the first thing that bothered me . Before that, answer me . Can you hear Hikari``this girls voice? Its not like I cant hear her, I just cant understand what shes saying Cant understand? I can hear her voice, but, uhm, it sounds to me like the wind or something is it the same with other people? Un . Up until now, I could only hear Gods voice . Thats why The girl stared at me, becoming more and more desperate . Are you God? I am`` Caroline-sama`` When I was about to answer, I heard a voice``probably a womans voice``from a distance . The girl called Caroline didnt answer nor react . She probably couldnt hear her . I thought for a second and hid myself and Hikari using my camouflage aura . I thought of hiding the fact that she can understand me, at least until I understand why its happening . Oh God?! Where did you go The girl looked around searching for me in panic . Her eyes looked like they were about to cry, she seemed as if she was a child abandoned by her parent . Caroline-sama . You were here A middle-aged woman entered the church . The woman who was wearing plain old clothes with faded colors talked to the girl``Caroline . Caroline-sama, we have prepared your meal Where are you? God, where? What a shameit seems that God has not called out to you again The woman looked at Caroline with sad eyes . She did not look at her with pity``instead, she seemed empathetic and sad about it as if it was about herself . And even that woman, Caroline did not react with her voice . Caroline-sama Oh God, pleaseplease show yourself to me once more Caroline-sama The woman called her loudly, but Caroline didnt react after all . When her hand was grabbed, Caroline finally looked at the womans direction . The woman held Carolines hand and traced with her finger . I guessed that she was writing letters because I remembered Caroline saying writing earlier when she was dealing with Hikari . Food Thats right, food is ready, Caroline0sama . You need to eat a lot and become healthy, otherwise, you cannot hear Gods voice Food Caroline whispered . How should I describe this? What an inconvenient constitution . With that, the voice you heard before was Gods voice huh Yes! The words that God tells me, I remember all of it Eh? Caroline-sama? I raised a surprised voice along with the woman . The woman was surprised that Caroline suddenly spoke out with a reply-like tone . But I was surprised that she could hear my voice, even though I was hidden by my camouflage aura . This has never happened before . This camouflage aura uses Eleanors powers, and only those who have equal or greater power than Eleanor could hear my voice and see my appearance . But Caroline was able to hear me . She is still looking around, and she would even look above . Its clear that she cant see my appearance just beside her . Can you hear my voice? Oh God! She showed delight and her eyes sparkled . It looks like she can hear me . She can hear Otou-sans voice? Thats amazing? What about Hikari? Can you hear my daughters voice? Daughter? No, I can only hear Gods voice She cant hear Hikaris voice huh . This is becoming more and more strange . Although were both enveloped by the camouflage aura, she can only hear my voice . UhmCaroline-sama . Can you really hear Gods voice once again? The woman who came for Caroline asked nervously . But Caroline cant even hear the voice of the woman standing just by her side . It seems that, she could only hear me . She could only hear my voice . I dont know the reason behind it, but I can use this . If she can only hear my voice, if she can only hear my voice just like when she could hear Gods voice . I thought that I could take advantage of this situation . Now then, what should I do? Leave it to me Can you do something about the situation? Umu . I shall show you something like Gods Miracle Can you do that? I can, if we utilize what youre doing with Althea It looks like she has an idea . Make that lass plant some kind of seed . Ill make it grow I see . Thats sounds like a miracle . Caroline Oh God?! Do as what I am going to say Yes! Caroline nodded with a face full of smile . She left behind the woman half in doubt and acted as I said . She left the church for once . She searched for fruits nearby and then planted it on the roadside . Its not a field . Its beside the road that looks like it has very little nutrition . She planted it there . Yosh, you did good Let her offer her prayer . That makes it seem authentic Now then . Caroline, pray Yes, Oh God! Caroline placed her hands together and offered her prayers towards the fruit she just planted . Caroline who suddenly prayed in front of the church gathered attention from the passers-by . Is she doing something again? That quack . Probably wants to gather attention again Most of them were looking at her coldly . Gazes of disdain were being directed to Caroline . I made the connection . The only thing left is for you to send your powers I got it . I reached out my hand and directed my consciousness towards the fruit . Just like how I rejuvenated Althea``I sent my vigor at once . While the townspeople were watching with scorn, a sprout emerged from the ground . It was a small bud, but it was a sprout that symbolizes the breath of a new life . Hey, look at that`` While most of the crowd were jeering, one man noticed the sprout``soon after . It grew explosively . From a small bud to a tree, from a tree to a huge tree . It was as if it grew for years, no, tens of years . Its as if its a time-lapse video compressing tens of years within a minute . Kya! Caroline fell to her butt . She was pushed away by the huge tree that grew while she was praying . And the crowd . Most of them opened their mouths dumbly . Their jaws dropped . A planted tree turned into a huge tree in an instant . The crowd who witnessed that lost their words . I-Its God . Its Gods miracle! After one of them regained himself and started to kneel and offer his prayers to the tree, the other people who came to watch also fell to their knees and started praying . They offered their prayers for the miracle``it was directed to Caroline as well . Oh GodGod has not forsaken me yet Caroline herself did not hear the voices of the crowd . She only seemed to be moved by Gods miracle . Good for you, Oh God Eleanor said mischievously . With this, we have taken the first step to make Caroline the pope . The opening for her had just begun . Chapter 267 In a world where magic exists, miracles seem to be within arms reach . Because magic exists, ordinary supernatural phenomenon can be explained just by merely saying its done with magic . Most of the people in this world can tell that . Even commoners can use magic, so whether it is magic or not is easy for the crowd to understand . Thats why things that not done through magic, Things that not done through using magic powers, they are seen as miracles . Melissas deeds are an example``and so as what Caroline did right now . People who are weaker than Eleanor cannot sense her powers, so what they could see is only the results . As such, they would recognize it as Gods miracle . In the town of Ainon, in Carolines room . A small space deep within the church is her room . There are barely any furnishings, most of it was a table, a chair, a bed, and the pillows and beddings on top of it . Although its not in tatters, its old . All of the items clearly looked like theyre worn out . After being led to that room, I removed my camouflage aura and showed my appearance along with Hikari . Oh God! Enough of the God stuff . Im Yuuki Kakeru YuukiKakeru? Yeah, you can call me whichever one you want I cant call you, God? Caroline stared at me with an upward gaze . Her eyes were that of pleading . She completely recognized you as her God . What are you going to do? I flicked Eleanors blade with my finger seeing her grinning in my head . Alright, thats fine too Thank you God! Good for you, Onee-chan? Hikari told her with a smile, but Caroline only tilted her head . You cant really understand Hikaris words huh Im sorry No, its not your faulthmm I thought for a second . I wondered if she really understands only my words . I wanted to check that, so I took out my Warp Feather from my Different Dimension Warehouse . Grab onto me, Caroline . Hikari, you too Eh? Ah, yes Un! I warped with the two who had different reactions . The place I warped to was a lavish and wide room, completely different to Carolines room . Its a room inside Mercouris palace . In there was Helene who is wearing her princess dress . Carolines eyes popped out in amazement because of the warp that shouldnt exist in this world . Kakeru-sama? Whats the matter? On the other hand, Helene noticed us and didnt move an eyebrow even after we suddenly appeared because she already knows this ability of mine . As usual, she is enveloped by her royal aura . There are also maids helping Helene change her attire . I thought that maybe shes about to go to a meeting . I want you to help me with something for a bit . I wont trouble you Please do as you wish Helene nodded without showing any hesitations . The surrounding maids read the atmosphere and took a step back . Caroline . Can you understand what shes saying? Uhm It is an honor to meet you . You are the Child of God Caroline-sama, right? I am Helene Teresia Mercouri As expected of Helene . It looks like she already knew about Caroline . Uhmsorry, God Its fine . Sorry to trouble you, Helene It is nothingas expected of Kakeru-sama I said goodbye to Helene who seemed to have noticed something, and this time, I warped to Ricas place . In Calambas palace, Ricas harem, the Rose Garden . Rica was there combing the hair of a lovely girl . The girls beautiful and glossy long golden hair was being combed, making even more beautiful . Kakeru! Rica noticed me and stopped her hand . She stood up and ran to me . Did something happen? You didnt tell me youre coming today My bad, I just wanted you to help me with something Is it about this girl? Rica looked at Caroline . Shes called Caroline . Do you know her? That Caroline? Uhm Its Rica Calamba . Nice to meet you Rica reached out her hand for a handshake . Caroline shook her hand, but . Im sorry, God I see . Dont mind it Oh! Kakeru can talk to her? Is it really that famous of a story? Well, quite so I see Recalling Helene call her Child of God, I somehow understood that Carolines quite famous . My bad, Ill come again Yes, Ill be waiting for you Rica sent us off with a smile, while the girl with a golden hair showed a somewhat disappointing look . I said goodbye to them and warped to the next place . Aura, Fiona, and Selene who wields Demon Sword Xiphos . I warped to many places, letting her meet all kinds of people, but Caroline didnt understand any of their words . She could only hear me, she could only understand my words . After going around, we returned to Carolines room . Im sorry, Oh God Caroline knew my intention, and she also knew what I was doing, but she only looks like she could not answer to my expectations . She drooped her shoulders so pitifully, making her smaller than her already petite stature . Dont mind it . Its not your fault Un I thought once again while comforting Caroline . It is almost confirmed that she cant understand other peoples words except for me . Well, that is fine too . Her alias Child of God that I heard many times . She can hear Gods voice, she can only understand Gods voice, so Child of God . I thought that having that Caroline only understand my words makes things easier instead . To make her the Pope, to make her Melissas substitute, there are many things I would need to do . I guess I should put them together first . Also, I want someone elses advice . Probably from Althea, Delfina, and Helene . I thought of asking them for advice . UhmGod Un? I, Im happy just being able to talk with God Naturally, I didnt take Carolines words as it was . When she said that, she looked awfully sad . Described briefly, shes pushing herself . I could easily understand that shes telling me Im okay while pushing herself . After all, this is a power granted to me by God? Granted to you? Un . The God before told me, this power will someday save this world, that its a power that makes people happy She was told that, huh . Andpower . Whats the matter, God? You dont want to talk with other people? I-Im fine even if I dont`` Im not asking whether youre alright with it . You want or you dont want? Which is it? eh? Caroline was caught off guard . She immediately replied . I want, but She said softly . Shes not used to talking so she probably didnt even thought of hiding it I also think so . I mean, Carolines emotions are basically showing all the time . If I throw her a ball, she would simply throw it back . Because shes not used to talking, her reactions and replies are usually straightforward . And she told me she wants to . If so, then Ill let you Eh? T-Through writing? No I shook my head . I reached out my hand and opened my Different Dimension Warehouse . From there, I took out a prize I won from the lottery . The skill Backward Compatibility . I used that on Caroline . The light enveloped Caroline and melted into her body . W-What happened, God Focus . Focus while thinking you wish to understand Eh? Hikari Un! Hikari who was behaved as she followed us all the time and watched the events happening nodded . Im Yuuki Hikari ? Focus, tell yourself you want to understand what she said I told her once again . After seeing Caroline furrow her eyebrows, I tapped Hikaris back . Im Yuuki Hikari Ah! Carolines eyes widened . I-I understand! Really?! You can understand Hikari? Un! Oh God, I understand! It looks like it was super effective . Chapter 268 Good for you, Caroline Eh? Carolines eyes widened for some reason, making a surprised face . Was there anything to be surprised about? Whats the matter, Caroline? Thank goodness Really, whats gotten to you? Why are you making such a relieved expression Just for an instant, I couldnt understand Gods words, sothank goodnessI can still understand I see . She was surprised because she couldnt understand your words, but got relieved because she could understand you a moment later That seems to be the case . But why couldnt she understand me? Hikari Un . Onee-chan, can you understand Hikari? ? Huh? You cant? Hikari tilted her head while she said that . , but even so, Caroline also tilted her head with a questioning expression . You cant understand what Hikari was saying? Un Did the lottery prizes effect disappear? No, it shouldnt be a consumable, but Want to ask the lottery person? Hikari suggested . I thought that it was a good idea . What do you mean by lottery person? Caroline seemed like she understood Hikaris words right now . You can understand? Yes God . I can if I want to If you want tohuh . Wait a second Un I left Caroline in her room, bringing people from my mansion to her room using my Warp Feather . I brought Miu, Colaria, and Nana . I made them talk with Caroline . And what I found out was . Caroline can only understand the people you want to understand huh That might be it It might be something like matching the frequency Free, qen, see? Caroline tilted her head . Hikari also tilted her head . It might be an example unfamiliar to this world . But I understood it quite well . From the beginning, Caroline can only hear high frequency, but after gaining the skill Backward Compatibility, she is now about to hear different voice frequencies . Although she can match many frequencies, she still cant hear``cant understand the frequencies that she currently does not match . Well, theres not much problem about that . Even ordinary people have difficulties in hearing another in crowdy places . Carolines current state is similar to that, so theres barely any problem . On the other hand, the problem is what to do from now on . Caroline is now able to talk with ordinary people, so how should I make her the pope? I thought about that for a second . Onee-chan, do you like flowers? Huh? Onee-chan? While I was thinking, Hikari called out to Caroline, but she didnt react . Caroline, she should be able to hear her voice, but she only cant understand what shes saying . Since its like that, she should be able to hear Hikari talking to her . She should be able to talk to her if she focus``that should be the case . But Caroline, she was only staring at me, not replying to Hikari . Caroline Yes! Why wont you reply to Hikari? UhmI didnt want to miss Gods wordsjust like earlierso Caroline said timidly . How innocent, just like a loyal dog Thats fine, buttheres no meaning then Shes completely focused trying to not miss any of my words, but theres no meaning to it if she doesnt match her frequency with the other people that are talking to her . Ive already given her the skill, so its useless if she doesnt use it . for good or for bad, Caroline seems to be an innocent girl . Caroline Un! Ill be leaving for now . Ill come again tomorrow . Until then, go and talk to as many people as you can Talk to, many people? Thats right . let me see . Go and ask them their names . You should tell me their names when I come tomorrow Understood! Caroline nodded happily . Kukuku, you seem to be an instructor giving her homework rather than a god Eleanor said playfully . I was also somewhat feeling that way . During lunchtime the next day, I warped to Carolines room . There is a simple bed in her room, but even so, Caroline was sleeping on her desk . I went to her side to have a look at her`` Shes holding somethinga notebook? Its full of words . Adonis, Eleni, Kylute, Eleanorathis is They are peoples names . Probably the names of the people she talked to That seems to be the case . But thisits unbelievable how many there are . I carefully took the notebook from Caroline to not let her wake up . With a glance, I could tell that the number of names isnt less than a hundred . Rather, there are several hundreds of themmaybe even a thousand . She talked to so many people? She probably faithfully kept your order . How lovable is that I guess so I carried Caroline . I released a faint aura not to wake her up and put her down on her bed . After placing a blanket on her, I pulled a chair to the side of her bed . I sat and waited . I did that so I can give her words of praise as soon as she wakes up . I silently waited for her to wake up naturally . Chapter 269 In the annex of my mansion, in the training grounds of my slave soldiers . There was a chair on the platform as usual, and Im watching Hikari, Olivia, and the drake soldiers from there . Althea is on my lap leaning to me . She only sat on my lap, not doing anything . Recently, Althea seems to like this . Speaking of the impression it gives out, it really feels like the king and his favorite concubine, but Althea seems to have liked it very much . The image of a favorite concubine seems to make her strongly conscious about being just a simple woman . I gently stroked that Altheas face and talked with Eleanor . (Things seems to be going well) You camouflaged only your voice using my powers huh, that is quite clever (I just thought that I would need it someday since with my relationship with Caroline . There should be some instances for the voice of god that only Caroline can hear although I am present, right?) Well, there is no such thing as being too prepared (Hikari, shes gotten stronger again) You can tell huh Eleanor said proudly . She was a doting parent from the beginning, but recently, she would be like this when were talking about Hikaris growth . (Yeah . Theyre not merely playing tag, right?) Thats right . It was not as simple as playing tag . Although, Hikari looks like shes just playing tag with the others . She summoned the 100 drake soldiers as well as Olivia and let them chase each other . But she would change the appearance of those who are tagged, restrict the movements of the drakes who were caught, and make the drake that took a certain action invisible . Shes fully using her powers as a Demon Sword . I thought this game of tag to Hikari . Its a training to release strong powers while doing small tricks simultaneously (I guessed so . Although Hikari looks like shes enjoying it, its definitely not as simple as it looks) No problem . Kids would play to their extent then collapse to exhaustion . That is fine as it is (I agree) Hikari looks like shes really enjoying their game, and since she would grow as a Demon Sword as well, I have nothing else to say . And while watching over that Hikari and caressing Althea, I changed the topic . (I guess its about time to advance to the next stage) Umu? (I found a palanquin I can carry, the only thing left to decide is how to carry her) Making Caroline the pope huh (Do you know how to do that?) Ive seen those things of the Solon Church from the side many times, so at the very least, I know its system (Tell me) First thing, the previous pope will die . And within a month after that, the candidates will probably announce their candidacy . Although one seems to need a certain status or position to be able to do that (Im hearing too much of probably or seems though?) Ive only seen it from the side after all . After the candidates have gathered, they will enter the month of prayer (Month of prayer?) Umu . The believers from all over the world would pray about which one they would want to become the pope . Those prayers will be aggregated, and the one with the most prayers in the end will become the new pope (in short, its election through prayers huh) I received a silent agreement from Eleanor . (Its unexpectedly democratic) I wonder about that . Although there would be on-going status reports about the prayers every day, the last three days wont be announced (Is God going to interfere or something?) That doesnt sound funny But even though she was saying that, Eleanor seems to be very interested . I organized what I heard from Eleanor . A system that makes the believers offer their prayers to cast their votes for the candidates, huh . () Whats the matter? (I understand the system . I just thought whether I would go at it head-on or exploit the system) I see Going at it head-on is of course, winning the hearts and minds of the people . I only need to follow Caroline around and give her lots of oracles making her popularity rise . Exploiting the system is just basically cheating . I wondered which one should I choose . (I want to know more about the system) I guess so . Knowing more about it might change what you need to do (Do you know more about it?) I dont know that much, since I was just watching them from the side (Well, I guessed so) Now then, what should I do? Should I ask Melissa? No, theres a high possibility that Melissa doesnt know . She is a type of person whos sticking in her field works . The possibility that she doesnt know about that system is very high . Most of all, it isnt good to talk about cheating the system with a faithful believer . Since thats the case (Its Delfina then) A wise decision . Though, I believe that there is a wiser one I knew instantly who Eleanor was talking about . Its Althea whos enjoying her stay on top of my lap . The Great Sage Althea, as the woman who knows all kinds of knowledge, she probably knows something about it . But . I know (Dont suggest it then) Youre spoiling that woman, so it just made me want to say it (Jealous?) No way Eleanor said more playfully than usual . I just thought that your spoiling towards that woman might be toxic to her . Shes such a good woman after all? (If youre talking about that, then theres no problem . Just Althea is enough for her to be described as a good woman) Fine then Eleanor stopped saying anything . Now then, I should go to Delfinas place and ask`` Diatheke n? Althea suddenly said . When I looked at her, she was still leaning on me, but her gaze was pointing to somewhere else . Was it just my imagination? She seemed to be somewhat sulking, yet happy at the same time . She made that kind of contradicting expression . Its nothing . I was just talking to myself Is that so? Thats right, just a soliloquy . I need to whisper to myself sometimes, or else, I might forget about many things I see I said and kissed Altheas lips . After giving her a short kiss, Althea showed a happy yet sulking expression . (Did she hear us?) Rather than that, she probably only understood you . Even if she doesnt hear your voice, she can read your lips (Lip reading huh) hmph Althea scoffed and completely leaned her whole body to mine . It looks like I wasnt wrong about her listening to me through reading my lips . Since thats the case, Altheas soliloquy isnt about her talking to herself, but some kind of a hint or advice . I continued to caress Altheas cheek . I did it just how I did before . I stroked her cheek while adoring her just as Althea, just as a simple woman . Not as an expression of gratitude for the great sages advice`` Kukuku, she could completely tell that thoughtfulness of yours I flicked Eleanor who spoke playfully with my finger . Youre the one who should be more thoughtful . While caressing Althea cherishingly, I memorized in my head the hint that she gave . Chapter 270 At night, on top of my bed in my room . Althea is lying beside me . Unlike usually, both Althea and I are wearing clothes . But although were wearing clothes, Altheas eyes as she looked up to me was sparkling, looking no less seductive than she usually is . Ka`` ``keru . That was probably what Althea was about to say . But the instant she spoke, I cut her off with a kiss . I cut off Altheas words with a kiss because she seemed like shes about to tell me something . Weve been doing that for a whileever since Althea spoke out the word Diatheke . She tries to say my name but I would stop her with a kiss . She would try to chat about something but I would stop her with a kiss . I would kiss her for no reason . I would kiss Althea as soon as she says something . I just continued to kiss her, not letting her speak out a word . Youre spoiling, no, youre indulging her Eleanor said that while rolling her eyes, but I didnt refute nor agreed with her . After all, if I say anything, Althea would read my lips as she is staring at me . Thats why I only continued to kiss her without saying anything . The advice from the great sage is enough, I did not tell her that through words, but by kissing her throughout the night . Thats a lie n? Youre just spoiling her because you thought shes lovely and sweet Theres that too``about 80% of the reason is that . Thats true, but you didnt need to say that right now . I reached out my hand to flick Eleanor who wouldnt read the air . The next day, in the town of Ainon . I warped within the town, then walked to the church . Youre getting better at using it Youre talking about the aura? Im holding a womans underwear . Its a silk underwear made in the town of sericulture Ainon . Im holding that with my hand and was even spinning it around, but no one ever noticed . Its because Ive camouflaged it with my aura . By the way, what Im doing right now is not hiding it with my camouflage aura . Im camouflaging it to make it look like a simple cloak from the side . From the side, people would only see me spinning a cloak tied in a loop using my finger . They arent looking at me strangely, and since they can see the cloak, they would just avoid it . I had an idea from Altheas lip reading . I thought that if I can change how my lips move, I might be able to trick those who can read lips That is quite skilful I dont know if it would be useful though If you dont find anything to use it for, then I suggest you should use it to change the appearance of your womens clothes . Just like what Hikari was doing Now that you mentioned it, its really the same with what Hikari was doing huh . Well, its the same powers used by a Demon Sword . Of course its the same Ill tell you this, Hikari is better than you right now . After all, she can freely change the appearance of one hundred drake soldiers as she wishes As expected from Hikari Eleanor might have thought she was taunting me, but unlike her who has a rivalry against Hikari as a Demon Sword, I would only be happy with Hikaris growth . Even if she tells me shes better than me, that would only make me happy . Just like that, I walked in the town with Eleanor, and finally arrived at the church . I entered and found Caroline inside . While the other believers were offering their prayers to the God Solon, Caroline was chatting with a different woman . It was a sharp and cold beauty . Her beautiful hair was tied with two knots and you could see a strong will from her eyes . Rica Calamba . Ainon is a town near the border of the Calamba Kingdom . But the Queen of that kingdom was there, looking very incognito without bringing any of her servants along with her . She seems to be talking about something with Caroline, so I sat on a chair on the opposite side of the church, and heightened my hearing without calling to them . Then that means, it is only recently that you are able to hear gods words again Un . Thanks to God, I can now understand everyones voices Is that so . By the way, what did god tell you? Is there something, like an oracle? Hmm?I dont know . He only told me to speak more with people Right Hey, when did you start hearing gods voice? How frequently do you hear it? Is there a certain timing when you with hear it? Rica asked her quickly . She seems to be very interested in gods voice that Caroline started to hear again, so shes questioning her . Its only recently that Caroline got the skill Backwards Compatibility, so its only recently that shes able to talk to ordinary people, so Caroline looked like shes confused, unable to give a satisfying reply . Rica asked her a round of questions, and after understanding that she cant get the answer she wanted, she stopped . She left the church after giving a donation . Rica I chased after Rica and called out to her . Kakeru Rica stopped and turned to me . She didnt look surprised at all . She looked at me with a smile . You were here huh Yeah . Did you need something from her? I just wanted to ask something . She doesnt seem to remember me, so it was easy to talk to her She didnt remember you? I tilted my head, then glanced at the church . Caroline shouldve met her since Ive brought her to Rica Rica answered, seeming like she understood my doubt . We couldnt talk when we met before, so she probably couldnt remember me I see I was convinced and walked beside Rica . The town of sericulture Ainon . I walked beside Calambas Queen within the territory of the Calamba Kingdom . However, no one noticed Rica, so the town looked as lively as it usually is . You look pretty in those clothes Thanks . Im incognito, so it would be better if I wore more ordinary clothes, but But? I asked Rica who stopped halfway . She looked at me with a faint blush, but she didnt answer . We stopped in front of a certain store . There are several showcases in front of the store and you can find silkworms in it . It looks like theyre letting customers feed the silkworms . A traveler-looking parent and child were feeding the silkworms with the leaves prepared by the store . The silkworm would eat those leaves and immediately spit out thread . The thread is made like this huh You didnt know? Yeah . Its different from the silkworms I know Is that so I took one leaf and spun that leaf on top of my finger . I would also envelop it with my aura hiding it from everyone else . While doing that, I talked to Rica . Why did you come to meet Caroline? Ive known the Child of God Caroline for a while now . I just heard rumors that that Child of God can now understand people You knew that I was involved right? Yes . Thats why I thought of ignoring it . But from what Ive heard, I thought she might hear the real gods voice Muu That might be true . The skill Backwards Compatibility is something like matching the frequency . If one can understand it like that, then its not strange to come up with something like what Rica thought . Thats why I came to ask her about it . For the sake of this town, I thought that it would be better if she would make many more miracles As expected of a Queen And if this goes on, she would soon be among the upper echelons of the Solon Church . She is from this town, so it is not bad to get along with her right now . The stability of the religion in the territory is very important As expected from you I said the same thing once again . Rather than that, is Kakeru trying to do something using her? Ricas eyes released a strange light . I know that gaze of hers . The master of the Rose Garden, the Queens harem . She made a harem and gave that harem to me . She would make that gaze a lot when were talking about that . Im completely sure that she would tell me shell cooperate if I tell her Ive taken a liking on Caroline . No, it isnt like that this time . The reason I got close to her is`` But when I was thinking of asking about Diatheke . My eyes were caught by something else . My consciousness, my interest was completely taken by that . The leaf that I was fiddling and spinning around was eaten by a silkworm . The silkworm that ate that spat out black thread . I stared at that and Rica noticed me doing so . Huh? Its spitting out black threadIve never seen it spat something like this before Its like a cotton candymu! Whats the matter, Kakeru? The instant I spoke out cotton candy, I got a eureka . The black thread that the silkworm spat out . That thread that Rica has never seen before, it was carrying the aura of a Demon Sword . I made it eat an ordinary leaf mixed with the Demon Sword aura and it spat out a thread of a different color . Adding to the fact that the silkworms were different to what I know, they looked to me like a machine spitting out a colorful cotton candy . And that gave me a eureka . Rica What? Ill give you a miracle What kind? Normally, people would get confused at this point, asking back miracle, really? . Your long relationship with her is not for show Just like what Eleanor cheerfully said . Because of our long relationship, Rica guessed a gist of what Im going to do . Her eyes started to show excitement . Chapter 271 Im in the courtyard of a large mansion residence . In that courtyard with a size comparable to a town square, one can see huge barrels the size of a bathtub here and there . There is colored liquid inside those barrels and bare-breasted men would put in threads inside, then hang them using a pole after taking the threads out . Im looking at that scene with Rica . Both of us are hiding enveloped by my camouflage aura . Hmm, dyeing the thread would a process later huh I think so . Though Ive known it, this is the first time Im seeing it with my eyes Dyeing the thread at a later process . Its the same with the one I know What are you going to do next? Towards Ricas question, I reached out my hand . Theres a silkworm that I bought in the town and I made it the leaf that I also bought . Soon after, the silkworm spat out a black thread . I controlled the aura that I mixed in making it stronger, so the thread it spat out was darker than what the silkworm before made . Its a glossy black color, similar to obsidian . That made me reassured even more . Just like the cotton candy machine, I should be able to control the color of the thread that the silkworm spits out by adjusting what it eats . Just like this, wouldnt it be a specialty product if you can make the silkworm spit out colored thread? Do you know this method? I dont . Ive never even heard of it . How did you do it? I infused my powers into the leaf, just like how I enveloped us with my aura . If Rica doesnt know it, then that is convenient . If I tell Caroline this method, it should be a miracle Whats the matter . Whats gotten you silent? Is that something anyone can do? Un? I looked at Rica . Shes making an unusually difficult face . Powersmagic powers? Leaving aside mixing that to the leaf and letting the silkworm eat it, is that something anyone can do? If its something that ordinary people cant do, then there would be no meaning There was that huh . I did not say anything and took out my Warp Feather from my Different Dimension Warehouse . I warped to my mansion along with Rica . Miu was there, so I removed my aura and showed ourselves . Miu Master, and Rica-sama as well . Would you like the bedroom to be prepared? No, theres no need for that right now . More importantly, is Io around? Yes, she is in the living room I see I nodded, and after stroking Mius head, I walked into the living room . Io would go to various places as an adventurer, but she still stays in my mansion a lot . It seems like shes here right now too . I entered the living room and saw Io playing with Hikari . Ah! Otou-san Kakeru-san . Welcome back Im back, you two . I want to ask something What is it? I took out a leaf and showed it to Io . Can you enchant your magic powers to this leaf? Enchant? Its to infuse it with magic powers I released a trace of my dark aura in front of her and used it to envelop the leaf . Seeing that, Io nodded with understanding . Im sorrythat isvery difficult Even for you, huh Io is now an S-Rank Adventure and is even called a Great Wizard . There is no one better than her when using lightning-type magic and she also received the Dark Lightning from Eleanor in the past era . That Io said that its difficult . I didnt even know thats possible Youve never heard it before? Yes Io looked dejected . Dont feel bad about it . Its not your fault I told her while patting her head . Butif even you cant do this, then this idea is rejected then . I thought that it was a good idea, but I thought . Adjusting the color of the thread the silkworm makes is secondary, the most important thing is that it will attract a lot of attention using this method since colorful threads that wont fade or stain can be made . I thought it was somewhat revolutionary, but If it was so easy, then anyone wouldve done it already . After all, Ainons sericulture has a history of more than a hundred years Rica said with a wry smile . Thats all the more reason, I thought . Thats why I thought it would be enough to be called a miracle . There should be a waymu! Whats the matter, Kakeru-san? Why are you staring at me? Is there something on Onee-chans face? Io and Hikari tilted their head . I continued to stare at Io . I feel like Im about to realize something . Looking at Ios face, something rose inside my head . I desperately thought what it was . Kakeru-san? its just at the tip of my tongue . Looking at Io Me? maybe its something related to Io? Rica said . How about recalling your memories with Io from the beginning? That might trigger it . It might be difficult for the older ones but`` Theres no problem . I can remember everything Ive done with my woman ``eh?! Kakeru-san You cant even remember a mans name though I flicked Eleanor whos making fun of me with a finger and traced my memories with Io . I met her first in the adventurer guild, she told me she wants to become my party member, we went to Orycutos Valley` Ah! Youve recalled something? Yeah, wait for a minute I used my Warp Feather and warped to Orycutos valley from my mansion . The master of the valley looked like it was relaxing, but it suddenly tries to run away as soon as it saw me . I enveloped my whole body with my dark aura, making my appearance hidden . Soon after, the Orycuto that was panicking to run away stopped . It nervously looked around . Finally, it thought that I was not around . It returned to where it was earlier and started to relax . I looked around . Orycutos valley, Orycudite . Its a place where that rainbow colored ore is created, with the magic powers released by Orycuto being absorbed by surrounding rocks . I dropped the leaf I brought to the ground . Hou I heard Eleanors impressed voice . Orycuto was just relaxing while releasing magic powers as if to breathe out . That magic powers scattered in its surroundings and even enveloped the leaf . After seeing the leaf completely dyed with the first color``red, I picked it up and let a silkworm eat it . The silkworm immediately spat out red thread . Its amazing how you thought of this . However, in this way, wouldnt it be difficult for mass production? I guess so Orycutos Orycudite . Its fine and well with finding a way to use it, but just like what Eleanor had said, its difficult for mass production . And although Orycuto would panic and run away as soon as it sees me, its still a monster that is threatening to ordinary people . Its probably difficult to take advantage of it for business . I warped back to my mansion while thinking of other ways . Ah! Kakeru-san! Kakeru, look at this As soon as I came back, Io and Rica drew close to me . Prompted by Rica, I looked at the leaf that Io was holding . Its green``no, its more green than the normal one . The color was similar to emerald that is releasing a bright shine . This is? I also recalled my memories with Kakeru and I remembered Orycuto . I did it like the Orycuto does, and I was able to do it! Really? I took the leaf from Io and after giving it a stare, I made the silkworm eat it . We stared at the silkworm anxiously as it ate it . Finally, the silkworm spat out an emerald-colored thread . We did it! Io . Can you teach this to other people? Un! Its not that difficult . Though theres a need to go to Orycutos valley once . The magic powers there, its also a magic attack, so I see . People who have the aptitude for itthey can use it so long as they get to leave that valley alive huh Un! Thats an amazing discovery, Io Ehehe? Io smiled happily . I praised, hugged, and kissed her . After doing that, I looked to Ricas direction . We can make a miracle now Un! Rica also smiled happily . Chapter 272 In the town of Ainon, inside the church . I entered while enveloped by my camouflage aura and saw Caroline offering her prayer among the many believers . Is it because she is called the Child of God? Or is it because it was proved recently? Among the crowd who were offering their prayers, Caroline was clearly in the middle of them, as if she was in a position that leads the rest of the believers . It also feels like there is a distance between them . This is only natural . After all, she is called the Child of God I ignored Eleanors words and went in front of the believers . I walked naturally without hiding the sound of my footsteps . But even so, thanks to my camouflage aura, no one noticed . All of the believers continued their prayers . Caroline Oh God?! I called out to her while enveloped by my aura and Caroline quickly opened her eyes . She looked around searching for me . Did just she say God? Is it an oracle?! Shh! Dont get in her way! Carolines reaction stirred the surrounding believers . These believers cant hear my voice . They only reacted to the words Caroline said . They stirred a commotion instantly but also turned silent instantly . However, all of them had eyes of expectations, sending all of their gazes to Caroline . Oh God? Are you not around? With an expression of half disappointed and half panic``with a voice that sounded like its from a child who is about to be abandoned, Caroline called out to me . Im here Thank goodness That stirred the believers again, but I ignored them and continued . Caroline, there is something I want you to do Please tell me God, I shall follow any of your commands! Firstly, gather townspeople who have gone to Orycutos Valley Ory? Orycutos Valley Is it because its a place she heard for the first time? Caroline tilted her head in confusion . After hesitating for a moment, she changed her frequency and said to the believers . God said, gather people who have gone to Orycutos Valley The believers were stirred . Orycutos Valleyisnt that the place where you can get Orycudite? Why is It is Solon-samas words . Anyway, lets go and ask the people in the town The believers were confused as well, but even so, they left the church in a hurry . It was quick after that . Within thirty minutes, there are five young men``all of them adventurers``who have gathered inside the church . Oh God, we have gathered them Yosh . After that, make them use this magic Magic? In front of Caroline who was tilted her head, I dropped a leaf that is the staple diet of silkworms . It was enveloped by my aura until then, but as soon as it left my hand, it wouldve looked as if it suddenly appeared from nothing . The believers that have gathered beforehand, the five adventurers, and the townspeople who came to watch . All of them let out a voice of surprise . It suddenly appeared I didnt feel magic powers Im telling you, Solon-sama must have visited us I continued after seeing Caroline catch the leaf in a panic . Its magic name is Chroma I understand``uhmplease use the magic called Chroma to this When Caroline said that, the adventurers looked at each others faces . Chroma? We can use a magic spell like that? No, before that, its the first time Ive heard it What kind of magic spell is it? The adventurers were confused, but on the other hand, Caroline was calm as she stared straight at them . Gods words and Caroline who brings the oracle . Compared to the adventurers, the surrounding people knew who to believe and just urged them to hurry up . After wavering for a moment, the adventurers reluctantly did what they were told . They chanted Chroma towards the leaf that Caroline brought . They chanted it one by one . Nothing happened until the fourth man, but at the fifth mans turn, magic powers were released from his whole body . It was a red colored magic powers, magic powers that seemed as if it was flames . Voices of surprise were raised within the church, but after they saw Caroline and that adventurer not hurt, finding out that it was just magic powers, they regained their selves . That magic powers stuck to the leaf . The magic powers stuck to the ordinary green leaf, turning it to a flaming red color . Hold it just like that, Caroline . Dont drop it Yes After telling her in advance, this time, I placed a silkworm on top of Carolines palm and removed my camouflage aura . The silkworm that suddenly appeared stirred the townspeople, but Caroline who was told not to drop it was unmoved . The silkworm ate the red colored leaf and spat out a thread of the same color . Ohhhhhhh!! The townspeople raised voices of awe at once . P-Please let me see it for a moment Passing through the crowd, one old man approached Caroline . He moved closer and his eyes widened unbelievably as he looked at the red thread . This colorthis gloss Whats the matter, Old Biron? A man who seemed to be the old mans acquaintance asked within the crowd . A color this pure, a color with such uniform shade . Its a color that Ive tried yet was never able to make Is that true?! The surrounding people were stirred . Umu . Dyeing the threads would always tend to be dull and the color tends to be mottling . To make a color as beautiful as this, it is amazing enough if you were able to succeed once every hundred tries Let me see it too Hey, can other colors be made too? People who seemed to be involved in sericulture continuously appeared from the crowd . They would stare at the thread that the silkworm spat out and would ask Caroline questions . I told Caroline about it . About the magic spell Chroma that uses Orycudite and about the thread made by letting silkworms eat leaves enveloped by it . The color created by the magic spell Chroma depends on the persons aptitude and attribute . And by using Carolines voice, I revealed that to the townspeople . The magic spell Chroma itself was undiscovered up until now . It was only natural . Its a magic spell you can learn by getting hit by Orycutos magic powers . Its not an offensive spell, so even if you get hit you wont realize it . And of course, the method of changing the leaves eaten by silkworms is a first as well . Immediately, the people involved with sericulture who heard that left in a hurry . Theyre probably going to gather people from the town who have experience in going to Orycutos valley, they might even be gathering them from other towns . It felt as if they cant wait to test this method . Within the people who remained, the old man called Old Biron kneeled to Caroline . Thank you very much . We will never forget this debt of gratitude, Caroline-sma The old man put his hands together and worshiped Caroline, but Carolines reaction was dull . She probably couldnt hear him . I can tell from the movement of Carolines eyes . Shes waiting for my words . Shes still matching her frequency with mine, so she doesnt seem to hear the old mans words . However, even if Caroline couldnt, it wasnt the same for the townspeople . A moment after Old Biron kneeled, the other people followed him and worshipped Caroline . Thank you very much, Caroline-sama Thank you, Oh God Long live Solon-sama They said those words of praise one next to the other . Good for you, Oh God Eleanor teased me while grinning . The good mood I could feel from her while she teased me proved our success . Seeing Caroline being worshipped by the believers, I was assured of my success``whatever Diatheke was, I was assured that Ive successfully built up a foundation to make Caroline the pope . Chapter 273 In the town of Ainon, Im beside Caroline while enveloped by my camouflage aura . The town of Ainon is very lively right now . The magic spell from Orycuto, Chroma . After knowing that it could be used to make silkworms spit out threads of different color, everyone in the town who were involved with sericulture started taking actions . Sorting out the magic powers that can be enchanted using Chroma, sorting out the difference of colors made by magic powers, doing tests in adjusting the depth of the color . The town, it was full of excitement to the extent that it could be seen from anyones eyes . While all of that happened, Caroline only continued to pray inside the church . She wont even react even if someone is talking to her . She is only continuing to pray, waiting for the next oracle of her god . Looking at her, I was thinking of what to do next . It was at that time . Caroline-sama! One man rushed into the church in a panic . That man who seemed to be in his thirties was panicking``he was even about to kick away the long bench seats, came in front of Caroline . This is bad, Caroline-sama! Caroline-sama? Opposite to the man who looked desperate, Caroline only closed her eyes, unmoving as she prayed . Its useless . Caroline-sama is offering her prayer When shes like this, she wont hear anything but Gods oracle A believer who was praying just the same said . The Backward Compatibility that I gave to Caroline . That ability that allows her to match the frequency with other people seems to be known by many believers . T-This is bad, Caro`` The man tried to grab Carolines shoulder . He probably wanted to shake her if his voice cant reach her . What are you doing, you insolent fellow! It is unforgivable to disturb Caroline-samas prayer Did they predict it? Or were their reactions were just quick? The surrounding believers captured the man . You could see clear anger in their expressions . As if to say this outrageous fellow daring to disturb Caroline . Please let me go! This isnt the time for this . The Queen, the Queens messenger came! What? Hou? Eleanor and I reacted at the same time . The queen the man was saying must be Rica . The town of Ainon within the territory of the Calamba Kingdom . The queen that a resident from that place would say would only be Rica . What do you mean? Im saying`` Quicker than the man could explain, the churchs door was opened again . The door was opened, and under the light coming from outside, a middle-aged man advanced while protected by soldiers . His attire is quite decent . He looks like someone who has a high position . Hou, this guy huh . Kukuku, Im sure you dont remember so Ill say it first . Its the man during the Five Noble Titles(Goshaku) Un? Ahh, that time when Althea casually got me noble titles from all the five great kingdoms huh . That means, this guy is Ricas messenger at that time . Now that its mentioned, his face seems familiar . Well, I dont really remember it though . Yes, of course you dont Eleanor mercilessly said with a roll of her eyes . The man slowly walked forward and stood in front of Caroline . He said in a ceremonious manner with his chin up as he looked down at Caroline . These are the words from Her Majesty, Queen Rica Calamba . Listen carefully After he said that, the surrounding believers were stirred at once . Only Caroline didnt show a reaction . She only continued praying as if she cant hear anything . Seeing that, the man furrowed his brows . How discourteous Uhm! Caroline-sama is praying right now She cant hear anyone else other than God The surrounding believers defended her in a hurry . Hmph, whatever The man scoffed and made a scornful smile . You can only act like that now, was written on his face . But when I was wondering what he meant . You have discovered a new kind of silk yarn manufacturing method . Praised for that achievement, the title of first-class baron shall be bestowed upon Caroline of Ainon The surrounding were stirred . Surprise, delight . Those emotions were mixed, filling the church with a commotion . However, Caroline herself did not show any reactions . She cant hear their voices``no, she cant understand their words, so naturally, she doesnt understand what just happened . As a result, she did not show any reactions as she continued to pray . The mans face was quickly stiffening . At first, he was like You can only act like that now, then after he said Ricas words, he was like Hmph, you must be filled with awe, then he gradually turned to How can you remain unmoved . His expression was mixed with surprise and anger . How discourteous! He used the same words as earlier, but this time, he shouted at Caroline with anger . Naturally, the believers tried to mediate . Some of them were even risking themselves to protect Caroline . Furthermore . As expected from her Yeah, shes probably not interested with worldly titles There were even those who became more devout to Caroline``the Child of God . Looking at the situation, I judged that it wouldnt be any big problems . After giving them a good look, I took out my Warp Feather and warped to Meteora . In Meteoras palace, I encountered a maid when I warped to Ricas room . Kakeru-sama! That maid who was making the bed wasnt surprised when I suddenly appeared, but instead, she became stiff with nervousness as her back straightened . Thea, wheres Rica? The Queen Her Majesty is in her office I see, thank you It was my honor! Leaving the maid that looked respectful, I left Ricas room and walked through the familiar corridor . The maid earlier, do you know her? Shes one of the chambermaids . Ive seen her several times in Ricas harem What about her name? n? Rica called her like that, so I shouldnt be wrong Im not speaking about that though What then? I asked but Eleanor wont answer . Whats up with her? I thought as I arrived in Ricas office . I knocked and entered . Rica Kakeru! Rica stood from her chair and ran up to me . I knew you would come Yeah . Why did you do something like that? Fufu, before that, can I guess what happened? That girl, she didnt accept right? Rather than not accepting, she didnt even hear it Hearing that, Ricas smile deepened . Why did you do something like that? As a queen, I can grasp what is happening in my territory . The more it is, since an oracle that could greatly change the circumstances of the town Ainon was made Rica was smiling, but she said that as if she was not concerned with it . Not to mention grasping what happened, she saw it, no, she was completely involved . But even so, Rica took a step back and expressed it as grasping it . Is it not natural to glorify the key figure within all of that? And then? Whats the real reason? Gilding the lily Gilding? Kakeru is making that girl rise up right? Yeah, I am If so, isnt then gilding some gold is good for her as well? Not only possessing the ability to receive oracles, being acknowledged by worldly authorities is important too I see Nevertheless, she wont accept it anyway . A Child of God that would even ignore the authorities of the secular world . Wouldnt it make her even more revered? I recalled what happened earlier . Its true that there are some believers who became more devout to Caroline . She planned it that far, huh . As expected from you Shes a girl who caught Kakerus eye after all That sounds like it make sense but not at the same time More importantly, is she already? not yet I didnt understand what she was implying for an instant, but I immediately remembered that Rica is called the Master of the Rose Garden . Shes a woman who, while being a queen, she gathered women and made her harem Rose Garden, and gave it to me as a whole . The already that Rica says only has one meaning . Why? Ill do it sooner or later, but were still halfway after all I see . Then, can I be first? Fine I answered promptly . I wrapped an arm around Ricas waist and gave her a deep kiss . While kissing, I remembered that the maid Thea was making the bed in Ricas bedroom, so I chose to warp to my mansion . Wait, Kakeru When I was about to warp, Rica stopped me . I didnt mean it like that, theres a girl that I want Kakeru to make love with I intended on praising you with a good job though Im asking if you can do it to that girl too . Shes a good girl, but she was with trouble Shouldnt you just give her a noble title? Shes such a good girl . Thats why I dont want to reward her with something usual . If possible, I want Kakeru to make her happy Rica looked up to me within my arms . She looked at me pleading with her graceful eyes . Making me love her is better than having a noble title, huh Isnt that natural? I see, since thats the case I took out my Warp Feather and pushed Rica down on her bed after we warped . Kakeru?! Since thats the case, I must give you your reward first I dropped a kiss on her then looked straight to her eyes . About Caroline and about that girl . As a reward for both of them, youre first I peeked into her beautiful eyes . Got it? I said . Rica was surprised for a moment, but she soon wrapped her arms around my neck . Thank you . I love you, Kakeru That Rica who became sweet and lovable . For a whole night, I loved her slowly and gently . Chapter 274 At night in my bedroom . Rica was looking up to the ceiling wearing just a single piece of silk clothing . Even within the darkness, her eyes looked clear and sparkling . Those eyes of hers made me interested a bit . Whats the matter, are you thinking of something? I was remembering the past The past? Before I met Kakeru Rica suddenly smiled . I remembered different eyes . Ricas eyes when we just met, her eyes that looked lifeless when she was being controlled like a puppet by the eunuchs . Why so suddenly? I cant remember it Un? You know, right now . I have so many things to think of every day . I feel like its even too much . But I would suddenly think, what was I thinking back then Hmm And then, I realized I couldnt remember anything . Although I can remember what happened back then, I cant remember what I was thinking at all Would you want to remember it? I got on top of Rica who was lying on her back, looking into her eyes . If, if Rica wants to remember, then fufu She stared straight back to my eyes and gently smiled . Whats funny? Kakeru is always like that . If I answered yes here, you would probably do that for me . No matter how difficult it would be, no matter what obstacles are waiting for you Of course Rica is a good woman, my woman . If Rica wishes so, then Ill grant it whatever it is . Fufu Whats up with you, really That was probably why, it turned out like this Un? Kakeru is only doing what he wants . You would find good women and make love with them . You would love them because they would become good women and continuously love good women as they improve Well yeah That Kakeru, makes the women around him captivated wilfully . It is not because Kakeru is cool, nor because he would do something for us . That way of living makes us captivated Is it such a big deal? Being captivated, it brings us joy Hmm It even makes us want to help you The noble titleno, about Melissa huh Ricas smile deepened . Ricas an intelligent woman . She probably knows that the reason Im helping Caroline in the first place is for Melissa . The Solon Churchs pope is about to die and there are movements to support the next pope . Naturally, as a queen, Rica wouldve known it . And she probably somewhat knows that Melissa is refusing to be the pope . It is easy for Rica to imagine that I would do something for Melissa, so she probably lent a hand somewhere . Ill tell Kakeru one thing What is it? There is a person in Calamba named Sybil Crass . At her own expense, she would open schools in small villages, and she herself is teaching lessons in there He? But that person is currently in a tight spot . As a result of using her own wealth to do that, she is living an impoverished life enough to make herself fall into malnutrition . On top of that, she being harassed by some people that think that education is only for nobles . After saying this much, you should know what to do Rica smiled at me . Its the best person to show Gods mercy huh I also grinned and raised the corner of my mouth, smiling back at her . That sounds something like if she were someone from the church, after she dies from deprivation, she would be a saint in the stories Yes If I use Caroline to help her, then her reputation will rise Rica silently smiled . Thats why it makes you want to help . Within the silence, I felt like I was told the same line from earlier . Thank you I kissed Rica then got out of the bed, started to wear my clothes . Youre going already? Yeah, I heard something good, so Ill be acting quickly I wore my clothes, took Eleanor, and took out my Warp Feather . After giving Rica one last kiss, I warped to Ainon to make use of the information I got . Rica, left in the room alone after Kakeru left . Enveloped by the remaining warmth and scent by her most beloved, she fell once again to the bed . Laying on her back, she looked up at the ceiling . Her eyes that shone even within the darkness was filled by loving kindness that did not show earlier . It makes us want to help you Rica repeated the same words . Sybil Crass . A person who thinks of the kingdom a hundred years later . A person who is burning with the ideal that the commoners must be given to commoners . And a person who, for that ideal, would be willing to sacrifice her own self . That kind ofwoman . A woman that Kakeru would like . Rica Calamba . She is known as a queen who possesses a harem, and as such, called the Master of the Rose Garden . Within Ricas consciousness, the Rose Garden does not only exist within her palace, but extends throughout the lands of the Calamba Kingdom . Rica who completely believes that being captivated by Kakeru is happiness schemed for Sybil and Kakerus encounter . I should prepare some more By adding intricate details, she was thinking of accelerating Caroline and Kakerus relationship . Chapter 275 The people frequenting the church in the town of Ainon increased a lot . And the reason for that is easy to tell . People gathered surrounding Caroline who is continuously praying in front of the statue of the Solon Church . The Maiden of Oracle and the commoners that worships her . That composition was clearly made . I hid myself using my camouflage aura and stood in front of Caroline to tell her about Sybil . I was about to speak to her just like how I did before, but . Whats the matter? Eleanor was doubtful when I stood there without saying a word . I looked at Caroline . I stared at her face intently . Caroline has her eyes closed as she prayed, but I saw the color of exhaustion in her face . There were bags under her eyes as if she has not slept for many days . Eleanor who felt what I was seeing noticed it a moment later . It looks like she doesnt have enough sleep It seems soCaroline Oh God! Caroline opened her eyes and displayed happiness . Her surroundings were stirred at the same time . They raised a voice of awe because the oracle arrived . I was planning on telling her about Sybil, but rather than that, her condition bothered me . You, you havent slept for a while? Yes Why? I didnt want to miss hearing Gods voice Caroline showed a smile . She had a face that looked clearly exhausted, yet she showed a clear and bright smile . Its because I wanted to hear God It means that she was waiting for you Caroline Yes! Sleep right away Sleep? Yeah, sleep right awaythis is an order Understood . Ill sleep Caroline nodded . Two middle-aged women immediately rushed to her from the crowd . The two women showed a mixed expression of worry and relief as they rushed to Caroline . Now now, God has spoken Lets go to sleep okay, Caroline-sama Hmm . It seems that these two truly worries about her . In opposite to thatkuku Eleanor laughed . Other than the two women who were bringing Caroline to her room, the people of Ainon that gathered here showed disappointed . I got a bit pissed off . I was pissed off by these people who are only thinking of themselves, not even worrying about Caroline who looked clearly exhausted . I ignored them and headed together to Carolines room . Carolines bedroom inside the church . Caroline was brought there and laid to her bed . Please take a good rest Please call us immediately if anything happens The two women said and left the room . Caroline was left alone lying on her bed``but she opened her eyes . She flickered her eyes as she looked up at the ceiling then closed her eyes again . But she would immediately open them again and stare at the ceiling . Whats the matter? I couldnt help but ask her . I cant sleep Cant sleep? UnI cant help thinking about God wait for a moment I said, took out my Warp Feather, and warped to my mansion . The slave soldiers are training in the annexs training grounds . I removed my camouflage aura and approached . Nikki Your Excellency! Is something the matter? Is there anyone who can use sleep magic? Akasha from 8th platoon can Call her As your command! Nikki saluted with her heels placed together then ran to call her . I ordered the slave soldier she brought to use sleep magic on me . Of course, it didnt work, but this is enough . I said thanks to Nikki and Akasha then warped once again to Carolines room . God? Caroline woke up and looked at me . I didnt envelope myself with my camouflage aura so she can see me . Just stay put . Ill use sleep magic on you now . You should sleep for a while Yes, I understooduhm Un? When I wake, will you be there? yeah I nodded and Caroline smiled happily . I used the sleep magic that I just learned on her . The effects were clear . Caroline who was exhausted and cannot sleep immediately fell asleep . Kukuku, look at this girl, shes completely a maiden in love She doesnt think so though She is only not aware of being in love I guess so Shes too easy to tell after all . Thats good too, but if this continues, she might break her body . I need to do something about it . I remained by her side . I remained while thinking about what to do . I remained so that I can be there when she woke up as I promised . Suddenly, it became noisy outside . The noise passed through the walls and the sleeping Caroline furrowed her eyebrows uncomfortably . I silently left the room and headed to where the noise was coming . As I returned to where Caroline was praying earlier, I encountered the scene of a commotion . The people who gathered to see the oracle started a commotion because Caroline left . I picked up voices of different people individually within the commotion, but stopped after hearing three of them . All of them, theyre saying things there wasnt an oracle today as well or this isnt the time for resting . They were all just complaining . Kukuku, the masses are as selfish as usual Eleanor playfully said . There were thorns in her words . I was unpleased just like her . Shut up Thats what all I said . I did not shout nor raise my voice . However, that voice echoed inside the church, and . The people who were making noises turned silent . Kukuku, what an impressive killing intent Eleanor became more and more enjoying . Killing intent, no, I should call it just a mere a threat . I only pointed the killing intent Ill kill you if you make some more noise at them along with my words . It was super effective . The people who were making a commotion turned pale without exception . Some were even trembling . I thoroughly pressured them, enough to disable them to speak out any word and become unable even to run away . After that, I left them and returned to Carolines room . I did not remove my killing intent, I did not stop threatening them . At a diameter of a hundred meters with Caroline in the center, I continued to release my pressure . Caroline slept peacefully on her bed . Until the sun set and the next day come . I made her rest within the cradle of my killing intent . Chapter 276 Uunn Caroline who was sleeping peacefully opened her eyes . She opened her eyes and blankly stared at the ceiling``but it was only for an instant . She jumped out of her bed as if she was triggered by something . God! She shouted with a desperate voice as she looked around . Dont worry, Im here Ahh! Thank goodness Caroline found me and showed a clear relief . Have you slept well? U-Un I see . From now on, you should sleep properly But I want to hear God`` Dont worry, Ill be by your side when you wake up . More importantly, you should take care of yourself Un Caroline stared straight at me . She seemed to be waiting for me to talk to her, not saying anything unimportant``at least thats how it seems . Her eyes looked strong as she looked at me, making me feely rushed without her saying anything . It looks as if a pet dog is waiting for her owner to lead her out for a walk Eleanors whisper made me strangely convinced . Even a well-trained dog, if their owner shows up with their leash, they would become excited and even bark sometimes . Carolines eyes as she stares at me make me feel something similar to that . It makes me want to answer her expectation . Theres something I want to tell you . Gather everyone to the chapel Un! Carolines eyes were filled with more expectations and she rushed out of the room . I hid my appearance with my camouflage aura and left the room a moment later to tell her the oracle . The fact that Caroline woke up and an oracle will be sent immediately spread out, so people gathered within the chapel . The fact that they were told that there is going to be an oracle, more people gathered compared to yesterday . I stood in front of Caroline who prayed in the same position as yesterday and waited for a while . After seeing most of the people have gathered, I opened my mouth . Caroline God! The surroundings were stirred . They were so loud that ordinary voices were turned to mere noises . However, it was irrelevant to Caroline who can only hear Gods/my voice . I told that Caroline about Sybil, telling her to make the church shelter and aid her . The womans story about using her own wealth to educate children from poor villages calls for empathy and immediately gathered respect . Adding to the fact that she was being noticed by god, the church immediately took actions to shelter her . The next day . After breakfast, I was relaxing in the living room for a while . I caught Miu and MofuMofu-d her, charging my energy . Otou-san Hikari and Chibi Dragon entered the living room . Whats the matter, Hikari Is Otou-san busy today too? Im planning on going to Caroline today too . Shes been working since yesterday, so Im planning to take a look if there are any results Oh . Can Hikari go too? Of course you can I patted Hikaris head . It might be necessary to use force if the situation starts to move . In that case, its reassuring if Hikari is there too Really? Of course I should be enough If its just you, no matter how strong you get, 99% is the limit . Only when Hikari is there together with you that we can reach 100% Un! Hikari will do her best for Otou-san?! Yeah I stroked Hikaris head more dearly . My beloved daughter is so cute . Shes so cute that it makes me want to just stroke her head like this for the whole day . Hmphyou should feel fortunate that Hikaris your daughter Of course . If there comes a time that someone describes Hikari as a failure of a daughter, I will throw them to hell and`` I didnt mean thatIm saying that she mightve fallen because of that earlier n? What are you muttering? Normally, theres nothing I would miss with my 777x hearing, but only Eleanors voice was not affected by hearing, so there are sometimes when I wont hear what shes whispering . Well, there should be no problem if its the words Eleanor whispered silently . She is a good woman too . If its needed, shell say it many times enough for me to hear her . Ehehe? I continued to stroke Hikaris head until we headed out . Missing? I warped to Ainons church and received Carolines report as she was surrounded by believers just like yesterday . Un . Uhm Caroline looked around as if to search for someone, then stopped her gaze at one man . The man who was Caroline was looking at seemed troubled . Caroline tilted her head in confusion . Tell him to just speak . Im listening God said that he is listening After hearing Caroline, the man started to report . Yesterday, we sent people to all of the villages Sybil-san is visiting, but she was missing since three days ago after she left Amphi . They said that usually, she would head to Coza, but the people from Coza thought of it strange since Sybil-san didnt come to Coza Did you investigate between Amphi and Coza? Did you investigate between Amphi and Coza? We are investigating it right now I thought for a while . Its an accident, so its easy as long as the accident was resolved . There is only one problem . That is when Sybil is already dead . I want to use the accident to raise Carolines reputation, so I want to bring her and solve the case in front of the believers . I can solve almost any accident, unless she is already dead . If by any chance that shes already dead and I brought Caroline, her reputation would drop drastically . In that case, its better not to bring her . Its been three days since she was missing . It depends on how you look at this length of time . At Chiyes mountain path between Amphi and Coza . Caroline advanced through the mountain path while being protected by many believers . Her appearance looked similar to that of Carline . A higher ranked servant of god being protected by ordinary believers . However, their eyes and expressions were filled with strong trust and conviction, as if they would protect her at all cost . In that sense, Caroline is treading the same path as Melissa . I was walking far ahead of that group . After thinking it through, I decided to make Caroline and the believers come . Instead, I will go far ahead of them, and in the worst case``in other words, if Sybil was dead, I will conceal it with my aura . She shouldnt be dead Whats your basis for saying that? I asked back, hearing Eleanor say that with an asserting tone . Its because the one who mentioned this case to you is Rica . I dont believe that that woman would make such a mistake You have a high evaluation for Rica I am not speaking about that . Although I would not say otherwise as well, it is an information given to you by your woman . If so, then one mentioned in the matter must be outstandingly beautiful Thats not all, to describe a good woman Rica has her pride as a woman as well Hmm? Its difficult to judge what kind of pride was mentioned here . Ill say it in a different way . That Sybil must be a woman offered to you to become yours in bed Well, that might be true At that time, Rica didnt say anything, but I think so, judging from what shes doing recently . Or rather, if that wasnt the case, she might not have mentioned this to me . If so, then there is no way shell let her die . At the very least, she shouldve done some insurance I see While being convinced by Eleanors words, I fully controlled my senses to search . I focused on the mountain path, so that I wont miss even the smallest hint . Suddenly, I heard a faint voice from the side of the mountain path . I stopped to listen, it was a human voice . I looked at the direction where I heard the voice . It was the mountain path, the walls made of soil were stretching . But . This part looks new Umu . Look above as well Ah! The walls fallen I looked up as I was told . And just like Hikari had said, the mountain looked like it was partially collapsed . In other words, the wall was collapsed to close in`` Somethings coming from above! ``!! I reacted hearing Eleanors voice and slashed as I unsheathed the Demon Sword . I slashed, tracing an arc above my head . Something came flying, it wasnt at the speed of free falling, so I instinctively countered attack using the Demon Sword . There were also earth and sand among the things that fell . The enemy hid itself within those as it attacked . Eleanors slash avoided the earth and sand and chopped it into two . That thing that was chopped into two without even allowing it to scream looked like an ape a size bigger than a mountain gorilla . What the heck is this? Who knows? Moz Monkey . Its a monster that attacks humans and animals, buries them alive and preserves them as food You knew that, Hikari?! This really surprised me . Ehehe?, O-chan told me right now O-chanOlivia huh Un! Since returning from the past, I can now stay with O-chan always She is now Hikaris familiar after all Eleanor added and I was convinced . I see . We found out something new again . In other words, Sybil is buried here alive, preserved as fresh as she could be, and it attacked us so it could do us the same That seems to be the case . I also realized something new What? Because you defeated it on impulse, you cant raise Carolines reputation anymore Mu! I couldnt help but furrow my eyebrows . I heard Eleanors Kukuku laugh inside my head . Now that she mentioned it . It was so sudden so I couldnt help myself from defeating it, but that isnt good . No, its fine with me defeating it . But I shouldve done it when Caroline was around . I shouldve done it while shes present, best case scenario, the Moz Monkey attacked her and defeated it while hidden by my camouflage aura, making it seem as if she has gods protection . Thats the best case scenario . However . Damn it, I dont feel the presence of something similar nearby O-chan told me Moz Monkey likes living alone . She told me that thats why it would preserve lots of food Muu I couldnt help but groan . Its not like there would be any problem if this continues . I can just give an oracle to dig the wall when Caroline passed by here along with the believers . That is fine too, it is, but . After finding out this monsters existence, it makes me feel regrettable It cant be helped . Its spilled milk . You should compromise Thats true Ne?, ne?, Otou-san . O-chans saying she wants to be of help Olivia is? Un! Olivia wants to be of help? What does she mean? I dont really get it . I dont get it, but . Its Olivia, its that Olivia . If so . I got it . Ill leave it to you Un! After Hikari said that happily, I almost reacted again . Demon Sword Hikari, a tremendous power flew heading towards the sky from her blade . I couldnt help but brace myself although I was told beforehand, it was that tremendous of a power . While I thought what it was, I heard voices and footsteps coming from behind . Its Carolines group . I quickly enveloped myself with my camouflage aura along with the Moz Monkeys corpse . The groups voices gradually approached . Finally, they passed in front of me . I didnt move as I hid my appearance . I cant move first, I can only wait for Olivia . look above I heard Eleanors voice once again . She sounded a lot calmer than the time with the Moz Monkey, but her tone was a few levels more serious . Something came flying from above . I unsheathed Eleanor and blocked it . Huh?!! Kyaaaaa!! Whats going on?!! The mountain shook and the believers panicked . The next instant, a dragon fell from the sky and landed . It was a dragon with red eyes and dark scales, enveloped by an ominous aura . Evil Dragon . Those two words appeared in my mind . Although its appearance looked ominous, I immediately knew that it was Olivia . It was because her presence felt like it was from Olivia and Hikari added together and divided by two . D-Dragon?! Hiiiiiiiiiiii!! W-Why in such a place?! They panicked . A third of the believers immediately tried to run away . They cant be blamed . Thats how frightening Olivia is right now . Olivia who had her appearance changed with Hikaris powers . She looked as if her Terror stat parameter was maxed . Within the hand``the claws of Olivia, one human was captured . Its someone Ive never seen before . I realized something and quickly looked at the mountain walls . That place that seemed like it was gouged out was the place where I heard the groaning voice from earlier . She dug her up at the same time as she landed O-chan, she said shell be the bad guy Olivia suddenly grinned``the next instant, she spat out something from her mouth . The people that Caroline brought with her ran with panic . I got in between Caroline and Olivia and blocked it away using Eleanor . Ku! It was heavy, it was unbelievably heavy . The huge hole was made in mountain walls where I blocked it away shows how strong it was . That Olivias attack was enough to make me reminisce her strength when she was a Red Dragon . On the other hand, thanks to me blocking it . I-In front of Caroline-sama Its a miracle, its a miracle! Gods protection is upon us! The believers cheered . I quickly told Caroline . Caroline Yes! There is no need for you to move . Just stand there Yes! Caroline made a huge nod . Although they were not aware of what Caroline and I were talking about, seeing Carolines expression was enough for the believers to be relieved . Olivia made a turn and swung her tail . Her tail that was bigger than my mansions pillar attacked Caroline . I stopped it using the Demon Sword, but the shockwaves made the mountain collapse . Shes really not holding back . Olivia is probably serious . Olivia is attacking seriously . what a good woman I became happy and fought against Olivia . Against Olivias onslaught, I answered with Eleanor and Hikari, using the full powers of the mother and daughter Demon Swords . From the side, it mustve looked like a strange fight . The evil dragon is attacking Caroline, its attacks were enough to make the mountain tremble and split the earth, yet all of them would not reach Caroline, as if they were being blocked by a mysterious power . Caroline placed her hands together and started to pray . Seeing that, the other believers started to pray . Caroline is being protected by god . That recognition seems to have spread among them . Seeing that, Olivias attacks got even more intense . Olivia is really a good woman . She didnt hold back at all, unleashing attacks that looks even more powerful . And to block that, I needed to fight her seriously . If I lose my focus even for a second, Olivia might defeat me . The more Olivia fought seriously the more reputation Caroline gains . Knowing that, Olivia is attacking seriously without holding back . And, that is why . Lets end it with the next attack . Eleanor, Hikari Umu Un! I cant make the fight last longer . Did she feel my powers soaring? Olivia opened her jaws, filled with sharp fangs, wide enough to swallow Caroline and the rest . I counterattacked using Eleanor and Hikari with a cross slash . The instant the evil dragon was about to bit Caroline, its head was blown away in pieces . A second later, cheers of joy were raised from the believers . I gently received Sybil from the disappearing (returning inside Hikari) Olivia . Chapter 277 I slowly put down Sybil on the ground . Sybil looks like she is sleeping very peacefully, as if she could wake up anytime . I dont see her injured anywhere, so with this`` This is bad, this might be When I was getting relieved, one believer came to Sybils side . That believer kneeled down beside her and looked at her face, took her hand and inspected her nails . Whats the matter, Kurou-san? This, its Moz Monkeys poison Its alright that the man called Kurou checked how Sybil was doing, but the instant he saw the symptoms, he made a panicked expression . Moz Monkey? Its an ape monster . A monster that has the trait of catching its prey alive and inject poison into their body, burying them alive and preserve them . When it injects poison to its prey, the victim will fall into a state just like animals hibernating Kurou explained to the believers that dont seem to understand the situation . She was poisoned by that monster youre saying? Yeah I see . But its just paralysis poison, right? After all, its keeping its prey alive . Shouldnt it be alright now that shes saved? I also thought so . Why is Kurou looking so panicked? That is not the case . Moz Monkey needs its prey to be preserved for a long time . If its poison stays on her body for a long time, her state would permanently be fixed in a state of hibernation Fixed? The believers were stirred . If that happens, she wont wake up forever Dont tell meshes already Kurou nodded solemnly . Right, it seems we were a bit late Moz Monkeys poison, it had that characteristic? Otou-san, O-chans saying hes right I see . Caroline Yes! God! The instant Caroline answered, the believers were stirred . They were stirred differently, unlike how they showed helplessness and confusion earlier . Make everyone pray Okay! Caroline told the believers to pray . Pray for Sybil . Hearing Caroline, the believers put their hands together at once and prayed . The Solon Churchs believers prayed with Caroline in the center . And as I was enveloped by my camouflage aura, I took out a magic ball (white) from my Different Dimension Warehouse and used it on Sybil . Its a cheat item I won from the lottery . A magic ball that heals all kinds of injury . That healing light enveloped Sybil, and finally . Uunn? She opened her eyes while groaning . Cheers rise . The oracle that the Child of God Caroline spoke about and Gods miracle that they witnessed . The believers raised their voices of amazement as their reverence for Caroline exponentially rose . Although I detoxified Sybil using the magic ball, some time has passed since she was captured, so she was sheltered by the Solon Church until she recovers . Caroline wont come today anymore since I told her to sleep properly, so I returned to my mansion using my Warp Feather . In my room inside my mansion . As soon as we arrived, Hikari returned to her human form from her Demon Sword form . Olivia was also materialized, she was carried by Hikari in her Chibi Dragon form . I stroked that Hikaris head . Youve done a great job Hikari, Olivia too Ehehe? Myu?, myu?? Chibi Dragon raised lovely cries, looking up at me while waving her tail . Otou-san, pat O-chan too Olivia doesnt need it Ehhh?! Why Olivia really did great, so she would have a greater reward . Hikari, can you return Olivia to her human form? ``I see! Un, I got it?! Hikari seemed to be convinced . She put down Olivia on the ground and Mumumumu?, she charged her powers while taking a cute pose . Soon after, Chibi Dragons body was enveloped by light, turning her back to her dragonkin form . I did it? Good job, Hikari . Ill be giving Olivia her reward now, so Hikari should go play somewhere Un! See ya, O-chan? . Do your best? Un After innocently cheering on Olivia, Hikari trotted out of the bedroom . Olivia was left in my bedroom alone with me . She stared at me, looking upwards . But she did not say anything . The Dragon King Olivia, the king of the dragons who possess deep wisdom . Although her appearance when shes in her dragon form is full of dignity and might . During these times, when she is just my woman, she would seem like a dog waiting for her master . The loyal dog Olivia . Shes a dragon, but shes as cute as a puppy . That Olivia seems to become more and more lovable, but when I was thinking on how to cherish her . *Kon Kon* There was a knock on the door . Enter Please excuse meAh! The one who entered was Colaria in her maid uniform . Shes a maid that Rica left in my mansion . Shes currently learning many things from Miu in my mansion . She froze as soon as she entered my room . Whats the matter? Oi?, whats the matter, Colaria ``Ah! Yes, please excuse me . Miu-san told me to prepare the bed As expected of Miu, she noticed huh . Thats fine, but why are you staring at Olivia right now? That isum Un? The village I grew up as a child worships the Dragon God, so I couldnt help but feel nervous seeing the real Dragon God in front of me Dragon God? I tilted my head and looked at Olivia . I was being worshipped like that . human girl Y-Yeash! Colaria flinched when Olivia talked to her . I knew what just happened . The air Olivia had around her changed . From the loyal dog Olivia who was wagging her tail, to the imposing Dragon King Olivia . I have watched human girl for a long time . It must also be fate for us to meet like this, so I shall give you one advice W-W-W-W-W-What is it? You seem to have learned everything you can from that beastkin girl, you should start thinking what is next after learning N-Next after learning? What does that mean? It is what the two humans who sent you to this mansion wishes Ah! Colaria glanced at me, then looked away with a red face . Understood? Yes! After Colaria nodded clearly to Olivia, she skilfully arranged the bed and left the bedroom . We were left by ourselves . When there was only the two of us left, Olivia returned to her loyal dog mode again . Just where did her imposing manner from earlier go? Shes now wagging her tail, staring at me with sparkling eyes . It was such a huge gapmaking her look even more lovelier . Olivia Un! I pulled her into an embrace and gave her first a kiss . After sucking her lips strongly, I said to her as her eyes turned feverish . Dont do anything D-Dont? Thats right . Dont do anything . Youve used a lot of your powers, so you cant stay in your human form for long right? That is Thats why, dont do anything . Just think of staying in your human form . Just focus The longer you can stay, thats how long Ill love you ``Un! Olivia looked doubtful and confused for an instant after hearing my order, but the sparkle in her eyes returned as soon as she understood my intent . After that, she completely relaxed her body . While she was in her most comfortable position, with her body completely relaxed . I carried her into my bed . And made love with her for the whole night . Chapter 278 The morning light shone on my closed eyes . In my morning daze, I feel someones weight on top of me . Is it Olivia? I thought for an instant, but it was too light for Olivia . Then who? I thought, but I still couldnt think properly . Its fine whoever it is, I should wake her up with a kiss first in the morning`` Ow! Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain, as if my head was about to break . The pain wasnt coming from outside but from the inside . The intense pain made my mind clear instantly . Good morning?, Otou-san? A different thing made my mind clear . It was Hikari who was on top of me . Just like as she usually does, the worlds cutest Hikari is lying on top of me . Whats happened, Otou-san? Sleepy?? N-No, Im fine An uncomfortable sweat ran on my back . The thing that I was about to do gave me cold sweat . You should be grateful of me I heard Eleanors exasperated voice . It was a bit too shocking, but she really saved me there . While saying thanks to Eleanor, I looked at Hikari once again . Hikari is showing her innocent and lovely smile as she sat on me, and as I expected Olivia``Chibi Dragon was beside her . She returned to Chibi Dragon huh Un . Im sorry, Otou-san . Hikari didnt do her best, so O-chan cant spend the first hour of the morning Dont mind it, Hikari . You should just grow at your own pace I reached out my hand and patted Hikaris head . Feeling her head nodded, Hikari got rid of her sad expression and smiled . Hikari, shes really the cutest in the world . Ah! Right . O-chan has a message Message? Myu?, myuu? Chibi Dragon cried . A message although shes right there, huh . It was fun yesterday Thats the first self-declaration I heard from her! This damn dragon, what is she making Hikari say Myu?, myuu? That tickles?, O-chan . Un, youre welcome Hikari and Chibi Dragon started to bond with each other while theyre in top of me . Just watching my beloved daughter and her buddy play makes me feel warm inside . It was a wonderful sight that made me feel that today will be a good day . I enveloped myself with my camouflage aura, and warped to Ainons church with Hikari in her Demon Sword form . As soon as I arrived, I almost bumped into someone making me dodge in a hurry . Looking around, there seems to be a commotion inside the church . The believers seem to be agitated, and scrambling around . Within all of them, Caroline seemed to be praying without a care at all . It was already a familiar sight . The others didnt look bothered by it as well . The scrambling believers and the calm Caroline . Only the space around her seemed to be a different place . However, what is happening? I thought . So I listened to the conversations of the believers around me . How did it go? Did you find her? No, she wasnt in the south of the town How about you? She also wasnt in the place we caught her before Damnwhere in the world did she go? It looks like someone disappeared Who is it? Carol-oneechan is over there, so We were full of questions, but we immediately found out . Anyways, lets search for her . It is an oracle given by Solon-sama to Caroline-sama . We cannot leave that person that Caroline-sama saved alone Yeah Alright! I could tell myself that my eyebrow twitched . What theyre talking aboutdont tell me It seems that woman named Sybil has run away Ehhhh?! I continued to listen to the believers conversations for a while . It looks like Sybil went missing . After bringing her back to town, Sybil who was sheltered by the church disappeared as soon as she woke up . On top of that, it wasnt only for once . Theyre saying that its the second time now . Shes the woman that was saved after receiving an oracle from god, so the believers are desperately searching for her . I silently left the church . After taking enough distance where Caroline wont hear me, I removed my camouflage aura . Why is she running away? Who knows . More importantly, what now? Lets search for her . I cant leave her alone like this But how? That, I only need to heighten my hearing Ne?, ne?, Otou-san . Maybe Hikari can tell What do you mean, Hikari O-chan told me? . She said that its easier to trace her using my magic powers Olivias magic powers? What does she mean?, I looked at Hikari in her Demon Sword form . Hikari is a Demon Sword and Olivia, her familiar, is currently inside her . Un . O-chan said that there should be remnant magic powers when we found Sybil-oneechan . Hikari thinks she knows how to use it if its O-chans magic powers Is that so? I looked at Eleanor this time . Umu . She should be able to . Not to mention magic powers, as long as she gets more familiar with her, Hikari should be able to tell even what shes saying . I can hear even now that Sandros is cursing at me Kuku, Eleanor laughed . I see . Theyre related in that way huh, the Demon Sword and its familiar . Hmm, huh? Somethings just bothering me with that now Ne?, ne?, Otou-san . Can Hikari search now? I was about to give it a thought, but my thoughts were interrupted by Hikaris voice . Hearing Hikari asking for something makes me want to grant it whatever it is, and even more since its something needed to be done . This doting parent I completely ignored Eleanors teasing and placed my hand on Hikaris hilt . Im counting on you, Hikari Un! Mumumumu? Hikari braced her self and after a while . I found her?! Hikari exclaimed . She sounded so cute . You know where she is? Un! Ill teach Otou-san where okay? Teach me? Ohh, whereabouts are appearing inside my head Get it?? Its perfect . Good job Hikari Ehehe? I stroked Hikaris hilt and walked to the place that was directly sent to my head . From the crowded streets, I entered the back alley and took many turns . I found Sybil there . She seems to be completely exhausted . She was sitting on the ground while resting her back on a buildings wall . Youre here Ah! Sybil quickly stood up and tried to run . She clearly looked unwell, her steps unsteady as if she would collapse anytime . I caught up to her just by simply walking and grabbed her arm . Let go, please let go`` Calm down . Im not from the church ``eh? I wont bring you back to them, so dont worry Youre lying . Why would someone who isnt from the church knows about me and them Thats reasonable . That is`` I heard a voice over here! Its a womans voice! ``! Sybil swallowed her breath while her body stiffened . The instant when I was about to make up an excuse that would make her convinced, it looks like those guys from the church found this place . Its fine handing her over to them, butthat way, she would just run away . Yosh I released my camouflage aura and enveloped myself along with Sybil . W-We need to leavelet go of my hand, please Its okay Its not okay . The people from the church are``ahh! Sybil raised a scream-like voice . Its because the churchs believers appeared from the corner . Were found, she looked down in resignation while her body got even tenser . Shes not here I heard her voice over here . She mightve escaped through there The believers said and ran away passing in front of us . huh? Sybil was surprised . She looked like she cant understand what just happened . W-What just happened? I hid our appearance using something like magic Magic We sat down together in the back alley while enveloped by my camouflage aura . I made Sybil sit down first because she really looks like shell collapse anytime . Uhmthank you, very much Its nothing . More importantly, why are you running away from the church? its not like Im running away from them After staring at me for a while, Sybil said . Did she think that she could trust me even for a little? But, I really need to return as soon as possible Return? Yes, everyone is waiting for me . I need to go back to where the children are and teach them Its not something to hurry`` It is! The time during their childhood is more important than after when they grow up . I cannot waste time for those children who wish to learn! Sybil exclaimed . Its not like I cant understand what shes saying, but Rather than that, why are you doing it by yourself? I heard that you are using your own wealth to do that its that That? What does she mean? My situation, its started to go around in rumors right Ahh, rather than rumors its`` I know, I know that this isnt something that can be done by an individual . Ive been wanting to ask Her Majesty the Queen about it a few years now, but I would be rejected by her aides, unable to borrow Her Majesty the Queens ears It should be the time when those eunuchs were around I see, you were completely obstructed by them huh Yes, thats why I can only do it myself . And now that there are rumors about this weird person using her wealth to teach in villagers, that rumor might someday reach Her Majesty the Queens ears, it might be better than using the orthodox method I see If someday, Her Majesty could lend her ear Ill make her Eh? Sybil was surprised . I stood up and placed a hand on her shoulder while she looked at me questioningly . I opened my Different Dimension Warehouse, took out my Warp Feather, and warped to the palace in Meteora . Instantly, from the dirty back alley, we arrived at a luxurious room almost equal to paradise on earth . Its the queens room . T-This place is? Hey?, Rica Eh? Sybil was surprised once again . I just left her there and headed to the center of the room where Rica is sitting with a table in front of her . She was looking through papers stacked up in front of her, looking like shes in the middle of a decision . You came I did . I brought her with me while Im at it I pointed at Sybil who looked dumbfounded . Rica stood up and walked towards Sybil . You are? M-Me?! Ahh!! Sybil screamed and quickly stood up . She hurriedly fixed her posture and named herself to Rica . I am Sybil Crass . T-There is something I wish Her Majesty the Queen to listen to Is that so Rica looked at Sybil . She then looked at me, then returned her eyes to Sybil again . Although I do not understand what is going on, you are someone brought to me by Lord Yuuki . I shall bear listen to you I-It is my greatest honor! Sybil quickly bowed her head . After she finished bowing, Sybils face as she looked at me was full of gratitude . She got me Hoe?? The way she did it is really befitting of the master of the Rose Garden Eleanor laughed mischievously . Rica expected that this would happen, doing it in a way that Sybil would direct her thankfulness to me . Rica, the master of the Rose Garden . A woman who made her own harem, doing many things to make it as mine . Chapter 279 If possible, I want all of the children taught to read and write, and how to use simple math Sybil said nervously in front of Queen Rica . Her voice is slightly high pitch, and her face is stiff . On the other hand, Rica showed a strong dignity . Shes in her queen style that gives a lot of pressure . Why? Eh? Why do you plan such a thing? P-Please forgive me for my rudeness . Does Her Majesty know the situation of farm villages? There would be announcements, but there is the need for those of the few people who can read and write to explain what is said to all of the villagers . In the worst places, there would not even be one who could do so . It is common for them to wait for travelers to understand anything Is that bad? Rica asked back . Her face looked like shes acting dumb . The decree of the kingdom shall not be spread thoroughly . Not to mention those of which possess high urgency, if there are only a few people who could read, the details of the official notices shall become obscure the more it passes on to other people except for the ones who could actually read it . As the information is passed from a person to another, the true meaning will gradually be lost Sybil passionately spoke about the reason why she wants to spread education, teach everyone how to read and write . She was nervous at first, but she gradually relieved herself of that tension, until her tone towards Rica became vigorous . She seems very enthusiastic If she isnt, then she probably couldnt have done what she did . Things like using her own wealth and roaming around many villages Studying, its important after all? Her speech continued for almost an hour . After that, Rica who was listening to her quietly said . I understand the gist of what you are trying to say . It is, however, difficult W-Why is that? Manpower, and boxes Rica raised two of her fingers in a graceful way . The reason you were driven to use your own wealth was to acquire a place to teach the children . And the reason why you were forced to roam around yourself is because there were too few people who are able to teach Yes It is not simple to resolve such difficulty I-If it is Her Majestys powers! Sybil shouted, but Rica remained unperturbed . A sovereign is not a god . There is a limit to ones authority in giving commands to all nobles such distinguished people do not wish to cast off their monopoly of knowledge Correct . The higher the rank of a noble, the more they believe that knowledge is wealth Sybil was dejected by Ricas answer . She looked as if she just realized that it was useless, even if she directly appealed to Calambas queen . Lord Yuuki Mn? What do you think? About the nobles? It should work out somehow, if you really forced an order to them Umu, it needs one to have a resolve to see it through no matter the results once it began . If only there were another way Now that youve mentioned it I recalled something . Speaking of schools in the feudal era, as a Japanese, I could only think of that . There is something called a temple school Temple school? Yeah . Its an institution that teaches children how to read and write just like what she said . Its name was coined because they are situated in temples, with monks who can read scriptures as teachers Monks and scriptures Over here, I think its the Solon Church I see, that reminds me, the Solon Church have built their churches in many places . In recent years, their activities have even spread thanks to the endeavors of Saint Melissa The church Sybil whispered with a stunned expression . She looked like she had never thought of that . Just like temple schools, if she was able to make use of churches, the problem with the location and manpower could be solved . However, it must be even more complicated with the church . After all, they would not take actions . Well, unless it is an oracle from god Yes Sybil became even more crestfallen . I hesitated whether to interrupt . I cant understand Ricas intent at all . Although I can make up gods voice through Caroline, it is strange for me to tell Sybil itll be guaranteed . Having said that, if it was only taking action, Rica couldve just act me to do it . There wasnt any need to take Sybil here like this . I couldnt read her intent at that part, so I could only watch for some more . It is not that, there is no other way What is it?! Sybil quickly asked back to Rica . The Child of God . Do you know the rumors about her? N-No A girl who suddenly descended into the Solon Church . A true child of god who can hear gods voice . No, it is said that she can speak with god S-Such a person exists?! She is very particular and it is difficult to even have a talk with her, but if your voice reaches god, then maybe W-Where is that Child of God? Her name is Caroline and she is in Ainon Ehhhhhhh?! Sybil raised her voice as if to scream Ainon? Then, the one who saved me Do you already have a connection with her? I-It is not something exaggerated as a connection . I just had my life saved That should be enough Ainonthe Child of God Sybils eyes changed as she whispered . They looked as if they were brimming with the intent saying Ill definitely get her to listen! . After that, Sybil collapsed again . It looks like she was still fatigued, so after exhausting herself in trying to convince Rica, she finally collapsed . Leaving her to rest, I was left alone with Rica . In the audience chamber, Rica sat on the throne . Compared to when she was talking to Sybil, her expression and tone returned to a feminine one . What are you planning? I thought of it when Kakeru brought the Child of God here . I thought that I could use her Youre planning to spread education to the whole kingdom? Its to the whole world Rica said without hesitation . What I spoke with her isnt a lie . I am bothered that knowledge is being monopolized by only some people . In recent years, business activities have been thriving and the demand for reading and writing documents has increased . However, that is only an oligopoly by nobles and merchants . Most people do not have the means to learn Thats why the Solon Church huh Thats right . If they use teaching people how to read and write as a bait, the speed that they accumulate believers will increase exponentially compared to now . And for the Solon Church, it is something that does not have any demerits . However, even now, they still do not do so . Not only that, they are even allowing their Saintess to do physical labor Physical labor huh, that simply describe what that Immortal Saintess is doing Thats why I decided to get the church involved . No matter how you think of it, increasing the chances of learning would increase the power of the kingdom as a result . The people can be saved from the prison of being uneducated I see And, all of that is me as a queen Mn? What do you mean, I looked at her again . Rica is smiling gracefully on her throne . I gave it a thought, and realized that the good women that Kakeru speaks about, it would not show without a certain level of education . By using Sybil to get Solon Church involved, making education spread throughout the world, Ill be able to find even more good women that Kakeru would like . That is me as the Master of the Rose Garden It made me feel awed, it really did . Within my women, Rica is the most active when it comes to pushing other women onto me . She gathered good women from all over her kingdom calling it the queens harem, and now, she is making the Rose Garden that is essentially mine grow even further . She wants it to spread all over the world . I was awed by the scale . For the moment, she should be the Child of God of Kakeru Church Eleanor teased . However, it was exactly like that . The level of what Rica is doing is already that far . If I make the Child of God do it, their believers would grow exponentially, making her the next pope``Kakeru? Rica looked surprised . Its because I didnt say anything, yet I carried her to an embrace . I picked up the queen from her throne, slowly went towards the door, and go out into a wide corridor . The soldiers nor the servants didnt stop us . Rica herself isnt even trying to hide it, so everyone in the palace knows who is the real ruler . I advanced through the corridor while carrying her . Rica immediately understood what I wanted to do . Hey, Kakeru . Theres this girl that is doing her best recently . Although shes cold, she is really talented, and she really considers the mind of the people, so Kakeru`` Its only you today ``eh? Queen on a world scale . I only want you for today I said as I stared straight into her eyes . Kakeru Her feverish eyes, her aroused gasps, and suffocating sweet scent I brought her to her bedroom, and just like how I did it with Olivia, I took my time without letting her feel any strain . I used the whole night to cherish her lovingly . Chapter 280 Ah! This is the place yesterday After we warped, Sybil looked around with a surprised expression . The place we are right now is the dirty back alley we were in before I brought her to Meteora . Its exactly the same place . Youwho are you really Dont worry about that . More importantly, go to the church . You should achieve your ideals there Y-Yes! Sybil quickly ran, but she suddenly stopped and looked towards my direction . Uhm, thank you very much! She bowed her head deeply with her hands together . I saw her off like that . Was it alright, leaving her like this Un? Im asking if its alright for you not making love with her . You liked her right? Maybe someday . Shes currently occupied by her ideals, so she probably doesnt have time for that I see Rather than that, lets go ahead of her . I should talk with Caroline first I enveloped myself with my camouflage aura to turn myself invisible and warped to the church . The atmosphere in the church seemed somewhat heavy . Other than Caroline, all of the believers present there had a depressing look . Its probably because they couldnt find Sybil I guessed so . If thats the case, I thought and left the believers alone . I talked to Caroline . Caroline God! Carolines reaction stirred the believers . Sybil shall return soon, listen to what she says Understood . Shes returning huh The believers got even more stirred . Soon after, the churchs door opened . Sybil appeared seemingly out of breath . Caroline who heard my words stood up and worked towards Sybil . You arethe Child of God Let me listen to you There was no preface or anything, it can be described imply as just being sudden . As she was told, Caroline immediately started listening to Sybil . Sybil started to speak while out of breath . She explained everything, about the children needing education, and what is needed to do that . Caroline listened to her without any expression . Shes probably thinking child education doesnt matter really matter Kukuku, Eleanor laughed . On the other side, the other believers had skeptical looks . What does that have anything to do with us was written on their faces . Caroline did not say anything from start to end . She simply listened to her without even returning a reply . U-Uhm Are you finished? Eh? Are you finished? U-Un I see Caroline turned around and returned to her usual place . UhmChild of God? Ignoring the surprised Sybil, Caroline returned to her previous place . You only told her to listen after all I see . I thought after hearing Eleanor . It would be better if Caroline voluntarily judged that she should accept Sybils suggestion, but I guess it cant be helped . Caroline Yes, God You have listened to her plea . You should lend her a hand Okay . What should I do? Repeat my words so that the others could hear . Firstly`` I explained the temple teaching system and used Carolines voice to spread it to the other believers . The church would be used as a place to teach children how to read and write . Believers would go and teach to places where there are no churches . I explained that briefly . Soon after, there were voices raised among the believers . Its fine teaching children in the churches, but going to villages that do not have a church is We have no resources to But its an oracle from Godwe need to do something Do not worry Caroline . There will be a donation from nobles from Calamba soon There will be donations from nobles The believers were stirred . Some of them started saying that it would be possible in that case . I glanced at Sybil . She was the initiator, but she was completely left out . However, is it because she understands the situation? Her eyes and expression were filled with hope . This should be enough for the oracle part . The only thing left to do is for a noble (me) to donate . I could just leave it all to the churchs connections . This should be enough``but when I was thinking of that . You were here huh Three delinquents entered the church arrogantly . Most of the people inside the church``the believers looked at them like who?, but Sybil was an exception . Her face looks stiff . Weve been searchin for ya Sybil-san, hmm? Its useless even if you run to the church Lil missy, the games over ya get it? Someones gettin annoyed if you do that ya know? We told ya this lotta times Although they spoke in a friendly tone, anyone could see that they were threatening her . Sybil looked frightened, she was even trembling . Y-You cant . The children`` Hmmm?? What did ya just say? One man approached and kicked a chair near her . Its a classic way to threat someone . Sybil flinched and shrank . I did not say anything and shot Eleanors dark lightning . The dark lightning fell to the three men, instantly turning them into burnt ashes . Everyone was stunned by what just happened . That includes all of the believers and Sybil . There was only one who reacted . That wasGod Its Caroline . A girl who possesses a peculiar constitution, being able to hear me even while Im enveloped by my camouflage aura . It was God? That means``it must be divine punishment Now that you mentioned it, it was different from ordinary lightning The believers were even more stirred . Just as planned . I shot lightning and didnt use Eleanor to slash directly at them because it makes it look more like a divine punishment . As expected, the believers recognized it as a divine punishment . The developments were quick after that . With the oracle heard from the Child of God, the Solon Church started to teach children how to read and write starting from the town of Ainon . Some powers``the wealthy people holding vested interests resisted, but the believers who were taking action in gods words could not be stopped . Some of them even tried to pressure the upper echelons of the church, but as a result of teaching people how to read and write in places where churches do not exist, not only the children who were being taught who were filled with hope, even their parents were looking forward to the future . The cases of whole families would convert into the religion occurred at a large scale, so the influence of the Solon Church had spread even to places their teachings did not reach before . Because of that, the upper echelons of the church lost any reason to stop what was happening, and as all of that happened, even churches from other towns, unrelated to Caroline or the town of Ainon, started doing the same actions . The church schools that made advantage of the church``the temple teaching system spread at an unbelievable momentum throughout the world . During all of that . The pope silently rested in peace . The actions to gain the position of the next pope began to become heated . Chapter 281 The moonlight that passes through the window shines on Helene on top of the bed . The corner of her lips was slightly raised as she laid on her side . Her eyes that was gently closed made me receive a tender impression . Helene smiled as if she had obtained all happiness she could in this world and whispered in her sleep . Kakeru-sama Seeing that, I kissed her on the cheek, and after pulling the blanket up to her shoulder, I gave her another kiss . I got off the bed and went to the veranda after wearing my clothes . I looked up at the sky full of stars with the moon brightly shining at its fullest . Whats the matter? Mn? I suddenly heard Eleanors voice . I tilted my head and asked back . What do you mean whats the matter You look like you havent had enough havent had enough? Of what? Do you really think you can hide it from me? Mm? The current youlet me seeI should describe you as a balloon that is about to pop I fell into silence . Although I was annoyed how Eleanor found out about it, she got it right . I havent had enough . Thats right, its not enough at all . I was making love with Helene just a moment ago . She is a good woman . One of the most beautiful in this world, but thats not all . She is a woman who does not have an ounce of arrogance despite being talented and having a high stature . Such a great woman was warming my bed just a moment ago . But, its not enough . I havent done enough or got done enough at all . And Eleanor could see that . The original reason you decided to create a harem is to not break your own women because of your 777x libido . Considering that, it could be said that you have endured for long enough Its not like its to the extent of enduring . There are Olivia and Melissa as well . There are plenty of good women around me . It is enou`` And? In truth? can you at least let me put on a bold front I cursed at Eleanor . Although its just all talk, I couldnt bear Eleanor pointing it out . Maybe you should call another . Or would you like me to accompany you? Its a bit different today . I dont believe it can be relieved if I use you to hit things around . Although its about getting excited all the same, there are times where I would need to do this one thing Humans are such difficult existences Hearing that from you, it really doesnt sound like a joke You should consider going out for a walk? alright I opened my Different Dimension Warehouse and took out my Warp Feather . The walk that Eleanor is talking about is of course, not in a literal way . She means, go find a woman to sleep with . I warped using the Warp Feather . To Mius place, to Nanas place, to Ios place, to Iriss place I warped one next to the other in the order of the nearest woman to my mansion . The timing wasnt great for everyone . They would be not somewhere they would usually be, awake this late training, or working . It cant be helped for the once who are not around . For those who are doing something, I didnt bother them and left silently . I dont want to be on their way . I dont want to get on the way of my good women for what theyre doing . Getting stubborn? Im not . I just feel that its a waste peeling the fruit open when theyre not ripe yet I dont know whether thats a good way to say it, but its what I truly feel . The good women are becoming even more of a good woman . I dont like getting on their way during that . Even if its just like tonight when Im feeling so aroused . Youve completely become a gourmet I wont deny that When it comes to this, you should go and rent a whole brothel That may be the easiest way While chatting with Eleanor, I warped to places one next to the other . In the end, I came to Ainon . Inside the Ainons church, Caroline is offering her prayers under the moonlight . But thats not all . There are also other believers . Looking closely, they were all women wearing religious habits . Church schools are being opened in many places, so the men are out to teach . Compared to Caroline who was silently praying, the other women were casually chatting . How envious?, I want to hear Gods voice too? Hey?, how do you think Gods voice sound? It should sound absolutely amazing . Its Gods voice after all Even so, shes so enviable . All of us have offered our purity to god . But we still cant hear him Well, of course you cant, since youre not even praying as much as the Child of God . Look at her The women looked at Caroline at once . She even looks divine as she was praying silently . You need to pray that much I-Iif God can really notice me, Ill do that much Duh, all of us would if it was possible I second that Me too, me too I didnt mean that, Im saying that the Child of God would still be like that even if she couldnt All of them looked at Caroline once again and sighed at once . Kukuku, isnt this such a good opportunity? Eh? First and foremost, nuns are women who protect their chastity because they have devoted themselves to their god . Taking that into account, all of these women belong to god Eleanor emphasized god . God . During the recent series of events, I played as a god through Caroline . The god Eleanor is talking about is definitely me . Shes telling me to douse these flames that Im feeling using these nuns . I look at the women . Although all of them arent speaking, with a glance, I could tell that theres twenty of them who are participating in the discussion . There are cute ones, beautiful ones, strong-minded ones, and shy ones . There were many types . Caroline God! Tell everyone . I shall take all of those who are present at this moment away Okay Caroline told the nuns my words . Some of them clearly showed eyes full of expectations because of gods words came soon after what they spoke about . I took the girls away, warping using my Warp Feather . We arrived at the Rose Garden . A place that Rica prepared and told me I could use it anytime I want . Its a place where no one would get on the way . A place seemingly separated from the secular world . In that place, I used a whole day . As I hid my appearance with my aura . I slept with twenty faithful nuns as if to test their faith . Chapter 282 In Meteoras palace, in the Rose Garden . The Rose Garden is named with two meanings . One is well-known . It is Queen Ricas harems other name . And the other one was literally where the name came from, a garden of roses . Glass surrounds the whole garden and within that giant glass box, you could see blooming roses of various colors . I am sitting in the pavilion within that garden as Rica leaned her body to mine . She did not show her air as a queen, she leaned her body to me with the air of a bewitching woman . Both of us are wearing clothes . From the side, we probably look like a flirting couple . Sorry for that, coming so suddenly to borrow a room Its okay . I told you, right? This is Kakerus harem . But I was surprised Rica giggled . She is wearing a pleasant smile . I was surprised when I came to take a look . It was an unbelievable sight even though I couldnt see Kakerus appearance . Its as if theyre being played by an invisible man Its supposed to be by the grace of god after all It was fun watching though after I calmed down It was probably a surreal scene I could see myself, so I could see myself sleeping with the nuns as usual, but it probably looked different for other people . Its exactly like Rica said, as if an invisible man was playing tricks on them . I could easily imagine how surreal it was . If people continue to believe the Child of Gods oracle just like that, its not impossible for her to become the pope I wonder how it would actually go . Though I think she has a good chance Let me see Rica thought for a second and raised her right hand . She raised to finger and made a pulling gesture . Soon after, a young girl entered the Rose Garden . Did you call for me, Onee-sama Onee-sama? Her stature is a bit special . Alice, introduce yourself to Kakeru Yes . It is an honor to meet you, Kakeru-sama . My name is Alice Annis Alice huh Hou Whats the matter Eleanor? Whyd you suddenly speak? When I asked her that, I could feel Eleanor rolling her eyes . Of course I know . I know that you do not remember anything Dont remember? I looked at Alice . She has a chestnut-colored wavy hair and has a beauty that could be described as young yet strict . Shes definitely a beautiful girl, one that Id never forget if I met her once . Ive never met her before Annis Annis? See . You dont remember after all But when I was tilting my head like what do you mean? about what Eleanor said . Therios, Annis, Gate . Those are the names of the three noble families that tried to carry out the Three Lords Regency in Aegina Now that you mentioned it, that happened It means that its a mans name . No wonder I cant remember anything . since she has the name Annis Yes, when Duke Annis came to ask for help, I took Alice in return to giving some assistance I see A hostage huh . I looked at Alice once again . Her nature is similar to that of Colaria, the type that Rica likes . I understood that she is also one of the roses . Alice . Report to Kakeru what I made you investigate Understood . I shall start to report, Kakeru-sama Alice looked at me, she even adjusted her posture so that she would be looking straight at me . I thought that shes a diligent girl . I surveyed the approval rating of the Solon Church believers for the next candidate to be the pope within this kingdom You made her investigate that? I thought that it might be necessary The one on the top is the God of Child, with a high rating of 50% . Next is the Immortal Saint Melissa with 20% . And next would be`` I listened to Alices report . Caroline is in an overwhelming advantage and following her is Melissa . There were others, but you could say that they arent much at all . The approval rate for Caroline is overwhelming for those who are married, and oppositely, for those who are single``especially men, Melissas ratings have reached 40% Those who are being helped by the schools are those people who have children after all What about the other four kingdoms? Rica asked Alice . The ones who went to survey has yet to return . They should be able to, after a few days that survey, how much result will it have? What do you mean, Kakeru? Some guy came to invite Melissa to become the pope . He sounded as if he has absolute confidence she would become the pope if she agreed to become a candidate You dont even remember the mans name yet you remember that Eleanor said in sarcasm . Its about Melissa after all . That happened? Yeah Ill try to investigate it Ill leave it to you I gave Rica a short kiss on her lips . Seeing that, Alice blushed and her body flinched . Was she frightened seeing that now? You heard him . Alice, go and immediately investigate about that matter Alice? Rica tilted her head . Even after receiving an order, Alice did not move to take action . She bit her lip and held her skirt tightly . Eventually, Alice said with a resolute expression . Onee-sama! P-Please let me, r-receive Kakeru-samas affection as well! Kukuku, this is the first time I saw a girl begging to warm your bed so desperately Its the same with me . I have seen someone mustering all the courage they have, but Alice was not like that . She mustered her courage and asked for it, because shes going to it anyways as her duty . Rica correctly understood that . No W-Why? There is no way I can give Alice to Kakeru right now am I unqualified? Yes . You are not, with the way you are right now understood Alice drooped her shoulders and dispiritedly left the glass garden . Alice dispiritedly left the Rose Garden . It shouldnt have been like this She was rejected, she was dejected, and she could feel a greater fear . Although the Rose Garden is Ricas harem externally, she had told all of them . The owner of this harem is the Demon Sword Wielder, Yuuki Kakeru . She said that the reason that it was made is to gather women for Kakeru . It is not rare for the legal wife to manage the concubines . Alice felt nothing wrong with it . And she also understands the most prioritized thing she must do . It is to sleep with Kakeru . No matter what was actually had been said, it is true that the reason she came here is to become a hostage``at the least, thats what Alice thinks . That is why she also thinks that the thing that Rica wants her to do, warming Kakerus bed, is the most important job for her . She is not mistaken . Looking at the other women, it is no doubt that Rica actively offers them to Kakeru to catch his attention . Rica is pleased when Kakeru is satisfied . That pattern is correct without an ounce of doubt . That is why Alice brought it up herself, she wanted him to take her . But Rica refused . Why and what should I do . Those two thoughts were circling within Alices mind . Alice EhO-Onee-sama Hearing her name being called, Alice looked over and was shocked . Rica, she left the Rose Garden to chase after her . I-Is there anything else I can do? My words werent enough Eh? Im not being mean to you . It feels that, its a waste A waste? I mean that its a waste if you sleep with Kakeru due to obligation, while not falling for him . Alice doesnt love Kakeru yet right? T-That is Its fine . Theres only one thing I should tell you Rica reached out her hand and touched Alices cheek . You dont need to push yourself . Just watch Kakeru with your eyes . By doing that, you would naturally fall for him . You should sleep with Kakeru when that happens . You will then experience the greatest joy T-The greatest After all, I really want Alice to be happy Now then . Ill count on you to investigate that case okay After saying that, Rica turned around and returned to the Rose Garden . Alice blushed and touched the place where Ricas finger touched, the place where she could feel a lingering feeling . Oneesama She whispered as her cheeks blushed red . What she stared at was the master of the Rose Garden . Rica did not know . Those words that she said with goodwill after she caught up to Alice . Onee-sama It made Alice breathe out a longing sigh, making her distance to Kakeru a bit farther . Rica has yet to realize that at this moment . Chapter 283 I returned to the room I brought the nuns to . All of the women that I slept with, all twenty of them are still unconscious . Their appearance and attires returned to how it was before . While they passed out, the palaces maids cleaned their body and dressed them up . Thats why they returned to how they looked before . A lottery ticket has dropped Yeah I nodded and approached the women I made love with . Theyre women who I had sex with for the first time, so there are lottery tickets that dropped . I picked them up and there was just exactly twenty of them . I kept it in my Different Dimension Warehouse and took out my Warp Feather . I enveloped everyone with my camouflage aura and warped to Ainons church . The church seemed emptier than usual . The men were out to teach and the women I brought had just returned . Instead, there was an unexpected person . Hikari It was Hikari who was there . She hugged Chibi Dragon on top of her lap and swung her feet as she sat on the church bench . She looked super cute``it would definitely win best picture awards if I captured this moment with a photo . However, Hikari did not react when I called out to her . Youre being too much of a doting parent . Hikari cant see you if you dont remove the aura Now that youve mentioned that The camouflage aura uses Eleanors powers . It is impossible for someone to see through it unless they have equal or greater power than Eleanor . Although they are mother and daughter, that is not an exception . And Hikari has yet to reach Eleanors level, so naturally, she cant see through it . I removed my camouflage aura and called out to Hikari once again . Hikari Otou-san . I thought Id meet you if I wait here You were waiting for me? Un! I came to play here with O-chan, so I was waiting for Otou-san Is that so It should be an unimaginable journey when you think of how young Hikari looks . There is a long distance between my mansion in Reiusu and this Ainon . Its not at a distance where children to casually come and go . But when I was thinking of that, Chibi Dragon cried myu?, myu? . I came riding on O-chans back I see? I imagined that scene and patted Hikaris head . After our journey to the past, Hikari learned to return Chibi Dragon to her original form, the Dragon King Olivia . The dragon that is Olivias true form . Ive seen Hikari riding on her back or hanging by her neck many times . When you think of how fast Olivia flies, it could be said that it is at a casual distance instead . And that Olivia``Chibi Dragon looks a little different than usual . Shes not naked, but wearing clothes . Shes wearing clothes while shes Chibi Dragon . It seemed like how a dog would wear clothes too . You know?, O-chan said she wanted to come wearing western-style clothes? . How does it look, Otou-san Of course, very cute? Hey, patting Hikari after what you said is weird Eleanor pointed that out, but I ignored her as usual . After I patted Hikaris head for a while . Now then, I should go meet Caroline Hikari will come too? I held hands with Hikari and went deeper inside the church . I headed straight to Carolines room and knocked on the door . There was no reaction . I wonder if Onee-chan is sleeping? Who knowsIm coming in Caroline I opened the door after saying that . What I saw as an unexpected scene . There was a gaping hole in the space in the middle of the room . On the other side of the hole as a space where only darkness exists, but I saw Caroline inside that hole . Caro`` I reached out my hand, but it was too late . The hole that swallowed Caroline was closed entirely . Hikari! Un! Hikari returned Chibi Dragon inside of her and turned to a Demon Sword . Eleanor, lets go! Umu! After that short exchange, I threw Eleanor using my full power . My full power and strength, enough power to break through the bounds of space . That full force that I once did in the world of the past . After I threw Eleanor, her blade pierced through space and opened a hole . I didnt hesitate . I held Hikaris hilt tightly and jumped into the hole . The hole that I made immediately closed . Arriving at that place, it seemed to be very similar to the one I was shut in together with Eleanor . A space within a different dimension . I saw Eleanor there, as well as Caroline . I picked up Eleanor and approached the frightened Caroline . Caroline God! She clung to me . Her hand, her body . They were trembling . It looks like she was frightened by the sudden event . Its alright now, Caroline Yes, God For the meantime, lets get out of here . Lets do it one more time, Eleanor It seems like someone does not plan on letting us return easily After Eleanor finished talking, a few silhouettes appeared as if they melted out of space . Ive seen this before . Its the same form with that evil being that lent a hand to Aeginas Crown Prince Kimon as well as created troubles in Calamba and Siracuza . The air around them is similar as well . There should be no doubt that they are of the same race . But they suddenly attacked! I vertically swung Eleanor and chopped the nearest one who charged in halves . One half remained standing and the other half collapsed . Another one quickly followed in attacking . I also swung Eleanor and chopped the enemy . It did not and there . They continuously attacked . I pulled Caroline into an embrace and killed them one by one while protecting her . There are only several dozens of them . I can wipe them out in a few minutes . It seems that it would not be that easy What? Look over there I looked at the direction Eleanor pointed . The first one I cut in halves started to regenerate . Its body that was split by two stuck together and attacked me again . I chopped its head and burned its remains with flames . However, it revived after a while . These guys are so similar to Opis It is a bit different . They are regenerating themselves using this spaces power its true, I could feel the powers flowing that way They seem to regenerate at the same sense as humans breathe air . Air does not disappear just by mere humans breathing them in . As long as they are in this place, it is impossible to annihilate them W-What should we do? The one who escapes wins . Lets open another hole The instant I said that, the enemies seemed to understand my intent . They increased the speed theyre attacking . Although I defeated them one next to the other just the same, the speed they regenerate is quite fast . I cant charge up to throw Eleanor with my full strength, one that is powerful enough to open a hole through space . That action takes some time even for me . An attack that could break the dimensional walls, it needs more than just my full power``in short, it requires me to break my limits . I cant do that when Im continuously being attacked . Otou-san, leave it to Hikari Hikari? What are you going to do? Hikari has a plan, is it okay? Alright . Ill be counting on you, Hikari I didnt think longer than a second and entrusted it to Hikari . Although Hikari is the cutest in the world, she isnt just a cute girl . She is the Demon Sword Hikari . A Demon Sword that possesses Eleanors bloodline, one of the worlds most powerful swords . I trust that Hikari . Since she has a plan, then I can leave it to her . Mumumumu?Eii?! After she made that adorable battle cry, Hikaris blade released a light, creating numerous clones of her . It was like how Eleanor did it before, the Demon Sword clones . Demon Swords with the same number of enemies appeared above the evil beings, then fell at once . All of them were pierced by the Demon Swords, temporarily incapacitating them . Nows the time! Do it! Right! I charged my strength to my arm and threw Eleanor . All of my powers and strength, even surpassing my limits . Eleanor broke through the dimensional walls making a hole . I jumped through that hole while holding Caroline tightly . We were outside when we returned, not in Carolines room or the town of Ainon . It is somewhere outside . However, it seems that there is no doubt that we returned to our world . Thats so amazing, Otou-san . You can probably now come and go to that place anytime? I guess so . Though I dont want to go there that much I recovered Eleanor and looked at Caroline who was still trembling . An attack during this timing Kukuku, I wonder who in the world was pulling the strings Eleanor laughed playfully . It seemed that we were thinking of the same thing . Chapter 284 Caroline is still frightened, while she trembles in my arms . It would be better if you left her rest I agree, I should take her back to the churchno, I should take her to my mansion Umu . The place you are confident to describe as safe should be good Eleanor had the same opinion . Im interested in those who are targeting Caroline . Interested in the sense of looking forward to it . That comes from the dangerous smell that I whiffed during this attack . The more fun it is for me and Eleanor, the frightening it would be for Caroline . Naturally, I cant let her return to the church . A place that is definitely safe is good . My mansion . I should let Nana guard her as well . Both in the sense of strength and loyalty . The place where Nana is would be the safest one . But its safest with Otou-san right? Thats true . Good girl Hikari, youre so smart? Ehehe? I took my Warp Feather while listening to Hikaris cute laughter and warped to my mansion . The bedroom in my mansion . I should call Nana here . I first called Miu to call Nana . Did you call for me, Master Yeah, sorry to trouble you . Can you tell Nana`` Kyaaaaa! Caroline suddenly screamed . She was just trembling in my arms up until now, but the instant she saw Miu, she screamed and her trembling worsened . Whats the matter, Caroline! Nodont come closer E-Ehh? Miu was confused by Carolines fright and blatant rejection . I know that Miu did not do anything, so I could understand why shed feel confused . The one I dont understand is why Caroline became more frightened when she saw Miu . What happened? Noooooo! Colaria who heard the commotion entered the room . She also made Caroline frightened . I-Im sorry! Ieh? Colaria was confused too . Caroline became even more scared and clung on me tighter . Maybe What? Maybe, she is frightened by everything that she sees through her eyes? Everything that she sees? This is only my speculation . She look as if she is frightened by all kinds of existence Is it from the shock from being kidnapped? Most probably . Shouldnt you consider go to a place with no people, not here in your mansion? Let me see I thought for a moment and decided to use a different measure . Although Ive never done it before, I should be able to do it . I imagined that and released my aura from Eleanor . The aura completely enveloped Caroline . Camouflage aura? Even if you do that`` Its the opposite . Im not making her invisible to everyone else, Im making everyone else invisible to her ``Hmm? Eleanor seemed confused . I ignored her for the meantime and talked to Caroline . Caroline, open your eyes Eh? Are you still scared? ah! Theres no one else anymore, other than God I see Oh God Caroline called me and clung to me stronger . I enveloped Caroline with an aura, one that makes her unable to see those who are weaker than me . I improvised my camouflage aura, using it to have the opposite effects for the first time, but it looks like it worked . I embraced the frightened Caroline within my arms and continuously warped to many places . To Helene . To Rica . To Aura . To Fiona and Marie . To Selene . And to Delfina . I warped to where my women were, asking them who are in the top of politics and wealth to investigate the churchs movements . After doing so, I returned to my mansion . I relaxed in the courtyard of my mansion with Caroline still in my arms . Caroline seemed so frightened before, but she finally looked like she has calmed down . She should be in a world where she could only see me . Normally, it wouldve been scary instead . Something that is frequently told in stories``a world where you and only a few others exist . No one else . A normal person wouldve started panicking, but Caroline had a face of complete relief in that world . Kukuku, what a strange girl she is The way her mind works is probably different than other people I understand now why you have yet to take her purity Un? What? You didnt notice? Eleanor said while rolling her eyes . She is just after that kicking princess, so the more of the reason that it is impossible ahh After hearing her said that much, I finally realized . The thing that I myself didnt notice . The thing that Ive been unconsciously avoiding . I slept with the nuns before, but I didnt do it with Caroline who seemed to be deeply attached to me . That is because shes completely dependent and reliant to me . Although I feel happy being the target of her affection, she is being too dependent on me that I cant be happy for everything . The kicking princess Eleanor mentioned``Selene . She is someone who completely changed from a useless girl to a good woman . So after seeing her, for good and for bad, I cant make love with Caroline . I dont want to``I still, dont want to . I didnt notice it myself, but Eleanor pointed it out to me . Youve become quite a gourmet That might be true Her looks are not lacking though Well of course How about taking her right now? For example, Io also started to grow after you slept with her . This girl might be the same as her Let me see I hesitated . What Eleanor said was reasonable . Except for being completely reliant on me, Caroline is a beautiful girl that would gather attention from anyone . If it was before I became too used to this, I mightve not hesitated at all . Uhm, Master Un? I looked up and saw Miu in front of me . I saw Miu in the corner of my eye, in the second floor of the mansion, and in the other side of the window . All of them were moving in a natural way . It looks like she had completely mastered using the Puppet Master . I became happy seeing her growth . At the same time, Caroline seemed a bit more``no, I should stop . Whats the matter Theres something I would like Master to see Right, what is it I nodded and made Miu continue . Suddenly, Caroline raised her head and looked up . She looked completely calm by now, but her eyes gradually widened . Kyaaaaaaa! She screamed . Wait Caroline, Miu is`` The next instant, my body moved . There was no explanation, doubt, nor confirmation . My body moved skipping all the process that shouldve been in between . The reason for that, its only because my intuition told me . I unsheathed Eleanor and`` It was a calm moment that seemed as if she was within the cradle of her mothers arms . A place that can be called the safest in the face of the earth . Caroline regained her composure being protected within Kakerus arms . A world where she can only see Kakeru . It was a world that felt like it was a dream . There was no noises . Only Kakeru exists . Caroline was relieved being in that world . But suddenly, she felt a presence and looked up . She saw someone she doesnt know . It was an animal-eared girl wearing maid clothes . A noise . A noise that suddenly interrupted the world where she can only see Kakeru . Caroline was frightened . She was scared by the fact that she might be kidnapped once again . She raised a scream . A scream that was prompted by fear . The next instant, Kakeru unsheathed his Demon Sword and swung it towards the enemy . *Gakiiiiiiiin```* A metallic sound that pierces the ears and sparks flying . Kakerus face was grinning . Caroline has only few interactions with other people, so she doesnt know . The expression of the man she is looking at is classified generally as a villainous grin . However, it gave Caroline a sense of protection . The appearance of the injured beastkin girl blurred and disappeared once again . Kakeru was embracing Caroline as he swung his sword, but . With the world turning back to where she could only see Kakeru, Caroline was relieved and clung to him tightly . Chapter 285 I slashed towards that thing that had Mius appearance using Eleanor . It guarded, raising its arms while jumping back . I broke through its guard and chopped its arms altogether . ``! Its expression changed . Its expression turned into a fierce one, one unimaginable from Miu . Its arms that were chopped immediately returned into ashes and regenerated from the chop wounds . That thing kicked the ground and jumped into the air . It looks like its trying to run . I thought of jumping after it, but I stopped . Its movements as soon as it jumped, and also its direction . I noticed that it wasnt leaping, but flying . If I just jump after it, I would be left behind part ways . Hikari, take out Olivia Un! O-chan?! Hikaris blade shone and Olivia was summoned . Not Chibi Dragon, nor in her dragonkin form . The Dragon King Olivia was summoned . I jumped onto Olivias head while embracing Caroline tightly . Pursue after it That was all I ordered . Olivia flapped her wings and flew to the great sky . That thing that has Mius appearance and Olivia who was chasing after it . Olivia was faster by a lot, so we immediately caught up . Weve caught you We closed in while Im still on Olivias head . I slashed towards the fake Miu using Eleanor . Fake Miu blocked by reaching out its arm while turning around . *Gakiiiii``n!!* the deafening sound echoed and sparks flew . Its arm was tougher than earlier . It was about to counterattack . It made a clawing movement with its hands . I felt a bad feeling soon after . I quickly dodged . The air, it rotted . I dont know if thats the correct way to describe it, but that was how I felt it . The space its claws passed through rotted . Looking closely, its nails had a dark violet color, and something with an indescribable color was falling from ti . If it lands on your body, even you couldnt possibly endure it Its useless if it doesnt hit I continued to slash using Eleanor . The sword clashed with its claws creating countless sparks . Fake Miu flew around in the air and tried to attack from my blind spot . Olivia also started maneuvering in the air to deal with it, but . O-chan, shes having it hard Just like what Hikari whispered, although Olivia was faster in speed, she is inferior when it comes to making small turns in the air . There were multiple times when Olivia could not catch up with its maneuverability and got attacked from a blind spot . Although she tried to fight back, her attacks would barely graze it, making her unable to deal sufficient damage . After several exchanges, Olivia was caught entirely from her blind spot . She received attacks from Fake Miu and I was thrown in the air because of the impact . I took a glance and saw Fake Miu making an evil smile . You cant catch up now``I think I heard that . Dont smile using that face I kicked the air . I kicked the air, I kicked the wind . I kicked empty spaces and charged towards Fake Miu . Kukuku, how ridiculous you are as always Otou-sans so amazing! Ignoring the reactions of the mother and daughter Demon Swords, I closed the distance with Fake Miu and swung down Eleanor . Fake Miu looked surprised . It took defensive guard in desperation, trying to parry my charge . This isnt over! I was swept away to a different direction, but I immediately kicked the air once again, charging towards it after changing directions . Although I cant fly in the air in the sense of floating, with this, I can now fight mid-air . I charged many times, attacking Fake Miu . There are times when my attack would be dodged, sometimes it would be parried, and I would also clash with it and be pummelled to the ground . But every time, I would change directions and charge again . Fake Mius face color worsens, it looked as if it was panicking after feeling it was disadvantaged . How about giving up already When I said that, Fake Miu turned around and flew away . It was flying as if it was trying to take distance away from me . I wont let you escape! Wait, no Soon after I heard Eleanors words of halt, Fake Miu raised its hand . With that hand as the core, a gigantic magic circle appeared . It was about thirty meters in diameter . A magic circle that looked as if it was covering the sky . A dragon appeared from that . Its a dragon that looked as if it was made by dark flames . I can tell with a glance that its strong . But, it wouldnt be a problem . Caroline looked completely relieved in my arms . She clings tightly to me . The reason why she screamed before was because, at that instant, its strength exceeded my``Eleanors power . But after I landed a hit on Fake Miu, it weakened so Caroline calmed down . And even now, Caroline stays put silently . Not to mention a scream, she even seems as if all that she can see is me . In other words, it is very clear . But despite that, we are in mid-air . I dont want to stay much longer, fighting in this terrain where even Olivia was played . If so, since thats the case . To defeat it with one shot . I concentrated my powers towards my right hand that holds Eleanor . With powers that exceed my limits . A powerful throw . The throw using the full strength that Eleanor`` Stop`` She shouted before I moved, but I didnt mind her and continued to throw . When were doing this, Eleanor would always say stop or wait, so I continued to throw without reacting to her . I am sure . That attack would kill it . *Kyuuuuuuuun``!!* Eleanor flew with the wind howling . That attack using the Demon Sword that exceeded the speed of sound blasted off the dark dragon along with Fake Miu . ah! But a moment later, I understood why Eleanor was stopping me . I shouldnt blast away Fake Miu . The duration of the fight was getting longer, and I was pissed by it making such expressions using Mius face, so I completely forgot . I shouldnt defeat it, but neutralize it so that I can extract information from it . Despite regretting it, it was already done . Being hit by my full force attack using Eleanor, Fake Miu was completely obliterated without any remains . I landed on the ground while embracing Caroline and dropped my shoulders . I also recovered Eleanor while I did so . You fool . This is what happens if you dont listen to my words Mumumu? What Mumumu? . Reflect on yourself this time I couldnt rebuke Eleanor . Although the enemy was defeated, it was my mistake . Huh?? Wheres O-chan? Hm? Hikari seems to have noticed something . When I turned around, I saw Olivia in her dragon form over there . She is sitting like a dog``she stared at me with eyes you would see from a faithful dog . The faithful dog Olivia . Its an expression that she would sometimes make . Its when she wants to say something, but shes waiting for my command . That kind of face . Whats the matter, Olivia Look at this! Olivia bowed her head and moved her face closer to me . Olivias head when shes a dragon is as big as a person . I saw something stuck between her fangs . This is It got stuck when I bit on that thing earlier Earlier? Ahh! When you grazed Fake Miu Un! Olivia nodded with an even happier face . What was stuck between her fangs``a bit of clothes and flesh . Although the main body was obliterated, it might be possible to use these as evidence . Good job, Olivia Aha?? When I praised her, Olivia showed a happy smile . Chapter 286 In the living room of my mansion, there are two women sitting beside me on the sofa . One is Caroline . Im protecting her using my camouflage aura since she would get scared seeing other people . The other one is Olivia . She is resting her chin on my lap, as if she was a dog . I stroked Olivias head . Although the way my hand moved was the same with how I pat Hikari, the action itself was different . Its the thing that Eleanor in the past era was doing . Its the technique that makes the target feel pleasure greater than having sex with just a simple touch or even suck their lifeforce and turn them into a cripple . I customized that technique . Eleanor is able to give the target feel pleasure that is greater than sex, but in return, they would be crippled . Im customizing it so that it would be at the level of intense foreplay without any side-effects . The wise Olivia saw through my intent from the beginning, but even after doing so, she let me do as I wish . As expected of a loyal dog . To think that she would be happy being the guinea pig of her master Dont make it sound so terrible But thats what exactly youre doing right? More importantly, are you sure? That technique is difficult to use No problem . Ill make sure to master it Well, if it could be adjusted to exactly how you imagine it, it would be like giving wings to a tiger . It is worth the try That isnt all Umu? Its not just this . Ill do everything one at a time . Someday, Ill have your everything as mine s-suit yourself While hearing Eleanors unusual agitation, I continued to stroke Olivias head . Olivias face was blushing . She wouldnt be like that with just a simple pat . She reacts the same with when I would touch her breasts . The adjustment is working pretty well . I continued carefully . On the other hand, Im holding the piece of meat and cloth, giving it a careful look . Its the clue I got thanks to Olivia . While looking at it, I remembered the information I got from my women . Helene, Rica, Aura, Fiona, and Selene . The queens and princesses of the Five Great Kingdoms . In addition to that, Delfina, the merchant who possesses equal wealth to a kingdom, who had spread her network throughout the world . As a result of all of their investigations, they told me that the church hadnt made strange movements . Ive also considered the pattern where there would be none of such . Since it was assumed that the opponent was the evil beings, Ive thought that they might have different ways of taking actions from humans . As a result, not a single one of my women were able to catch strange movements . However, it truly exists . This piece of meat and cloth is the proof for that . The evil beings . It is without a doubt that those which are not human are moving . The problem is why would they target Caroline I glanced at Olivia . Olivia is smiling, in addition to her blushing face as I stroked her head . It seems that the doggy doesnt have anything to say I agree If she had noticed something and there is something she would want to say . Olivia would be fidgeting, looking as if shes holding back but wants to say something . She would be like that when she wants to say something, say something with my permission . Olivia is just like that . But since shes only behaving completely spoiled, its the proof that she hadnt noticed anything . What next? Theres no way I would always protect her until she becomes the Pope As expected of Human! Im in my mansion and Im not hiding my voice with my aura, so Olivia who heard me reacted . I stroked her head a bit stronger but still gently, and continued . However, theres no meaning if she would be targeted even after she becomes the Pope . I cant protect her her whole life Umu . We must find out the reason why shes being targetted After reaching this point, it would be a place where even Helene and the others cant investigate How about using this girl, Caroline, to bait them? Theres always the possibility for the worst . I want that as the last resort I continued the discussion with Eleanor about this and that . We talked about things like deciphering the Solon Churchs scriptures, or asking Melissa . Although we made many kinds of ideas, none of them were as effective as the first one . The one with using Caroline as a bait . When I was considering it carefully, whether thats really the only thing we could do . From across the window, I saw Althea in the garden . Althea is covering her face with the hood of her coat . She probably returned to her old appearance after her vigor was drained . Recently, Althea feels a bit distant She might be cheating on you I flicked Eleanors blade with my finger . Although shes as usual on the bed, its like she wont talk to me other than those times, or maybe she seems to be avoiding me Hmm . It is true that you have that kind of atmosphere between you . Its the opposite to the Dragon King doggy Youre still continuing thatwait, opposite to Olivia? Something bothered me . Oppositeopposite of what? Olivia would be fidgeting around when she wants to say something . And the opposite to thatshes avoiding me because she doesnt want to tell me something? I am Althea, just Althea No . Shes avoiding me because she wants to say something What are you saying? Eleanor said while rolling her eyes . Olivia wishes to become a simple woman . She doesnt want to give me advice hmm, that is true Eleanors tone turned to a serious one . Yes, I know Althea acknowledged it casually after I called her . You dont want me to hear you out? I just dont want to answer I heard her continuing Im just Althea after all without putting it in words . Can you make an exception Alright . In return, you must treat me as an ordinary woman after I told you I pulled Althea into an embrace, took off her hood, and kissed her . Her old appearance returned to a young and vibrant one, turning her to an unparalleled beauty . After the long kiss, Althea had a complicated face . Half satisfied and half hadnt had enough . Lets leave the rest after hearing you out Fine Althea nodded and the air around her changed in an instant . She started to speak with her instructors tone``unique to when she wants to teach me something . That girl Caroline, she the a vessel of god Vessel for god? Not a child of god? Both of them are correct . It is merely the difference in perspective . She is seen as the child of god from the humans perspective . The child of god who possesses the blood of the god Solon . Then what about the vessel of god? those guys perspective I answered to the instructors question and she nodded with a satisfied face . Exactly . The vessel of god is the moniker when looking from their perspective . And that in itself is the essence . The vessel of god . When Solon descentsno, when that god manifests, the vessel of god shall be the its container I see The vessel of god must be empty . For there would be inconveniences when Solon possesses it if it is not . However, the vessel that they created so that it would grow emptyit gave birth to slightly human-like emotions . Why is that? because she heard my voice? Althea nodded . With the interactions between you two, she is gradually approaching that of a human . No, there is a high possibility that she would be human itself . And the reason for that Althea looked straight at me . Her eyes were overflowing with passion . All of the women who were involved with you becomes a simple woman without exception A simple woman, huh A simple woman, one that is truly human . That is why they wanted to take her from you, even using force in other words, the thing about the pope doesnt matter . Those guys want to take Caroline away, keeping her in storage until my life ends, huh Althea nods satisfiedly with my answer . I remembered the words of those evil beings I heard before . Their longevity is far longer than that of humans . They only need to take action after Im dead . They were saying things like that . Their plan for Caroline is the same with that, huh . In other words, I only need to fill the vessel huh Yes . You only need to do what you are usually doing . Although there would be even more hindrances Althea said playfully . Thats not a problem . No matter what hindrance it is, I only need to erase them . Its that simple . Chapter 287 When Caroline woke up, it was in her own room . ``hiii! It was her room she lived for many years, a personal place that shouldve given her relief . However, Caroline raised a scream . Her face paled and looked around, desperately searching for something . God! Where are you God?! She is searching for Kakeru who she calls as her God . She wondered when she had returned, although she was sure that she was within Kakerus arms just before she fell asleep . She was completely in panic, calling out to Kakeru desperately . God! Where are you God?! Nooooooooo!! As she continued to scream, people who have heard her came . After the sounds of running footsteps, the door was slammed open . Whats the matter, Caroline-sama! Did something happen? It was two young nuns who entered the room . Hii! Caroline fell into deeper panic as the nuns appeared . She was traumatized after being kidnapped, making her feel fear from all kinds of human other than Kakeru . Its alright, Caroline-sama . We are nuns of the church Idiot, she cant understand even if you tell her . She cant hear you after all Ah! Right Caroline cannot hear their voices . More specifically, although she can hear their voices, her brain doesnt recognize them as voices . Kakeru gave her the lottery item Backward Compatibility, so she is now able to hear them, but there was no way for Caroline who would fall into panic just by seeing them would match her frequency with them so she could understand them . God! Please, God, answer to my call! As a result, she became more panicked and continued to call Kakeru . Maybe shes afraid because she cant hear Solon-samas voice I wonder what happened . She cant hear Solon-sama? But it isnt like she would always hear Gods voice I know right . Shes panicking too, lets just leave her alone Wait a second One of the nuns wrote something using the pen and paper found in the table in Carolines room . She gave that simple note to Caroline . Dont worry, well be just outside so call us if anything happens . I see, she can read it when its written huh Its also for her to look at it after shes calmed down The two nuns left the room . With the slight improvement from the worst situation, Caroline slightly calmed down . She has now calm enough to take a look at the note she was given, able to look around the room without screaming . Godwhere did you go Caroline whispered silently . What remained after the passing of fear was unprecedented helplessness . Starting from this day, Kakeru stopped appearing in front of her . It was already a week since Kakeru stopped appearing . Although Caroline fell into panic during the first day, she was in the church familiar to her, a place where she could even call as her home . She completely calmed down the next day and was even able to leave her room, spending the same days she has spent up until now . Even on this day, she left her room, and was about to pray in front of gods statue while thinking of Kakeru/ When she was about to kneel and place her hands together as usual, one woman came from her side . Ah! Please wait, Caroline-sama The young nun said to her, but of course, Caroline didnt hear her . She stopped Caroline by blocking her way, then after sweeping the place she was about to kneel on, she wiped it with a cloth . She quickly cleaned the place where Caroline was about to kneel on . Please, go on now . Please do your best today too, Caroline-sama The nun left after saying that . Of course, her words did not reach Carolines ears . However, she had caught her eye . Caroline tilted her head towards the strange actions of the nun . Even after praying for the whole day, Kakeru did not appear in front of Caroline . God It was a heartrending whisper and although other peoples words cannot reach her, the opposite was different . The other believers can hear Carolines words . Within the church which was almost made up of only nuns, with the men out to teach in church schools . The older nuns who were praying just the same comforted her . Its alright, Caroline-sama . I believe that Solon-sama will let you hear His voice once again Shes right . I am sure that He is watching over the results of the school that we made Naturally, Caroline did not hear those older nuns voices, she looked at the young nuns who was working eagerly at a distance . Everyone, good job . I brought water Theres cold towels as well . You should cool your knees using these They would bring water or towels, walking around here and there, taking care of the other believers . Here, Caroline-sama should have one too One of them came to Caroline and gave her a cup of water . Please dont hold back``ah! I see, you couldnt hear us right The young nun made a gesture of drinking water, so Caroline received the cup and drank water from mit . The water made her feel refreshed . It shouldve been ordinary water, but it was strangely refreshing . Ufufu, you face says that you find it strange . I added a bit of a secret flavor . Though you wont understand even if I explain, so I wont say it The young nun showed a mischievous smile, then returned to the other young nuns to hand over water . Caroline continued to stare at them . A slight change occurred in Carolines lifestyle . Her days of waking up in the church and praying have not changed . She is just doing one additional thing other than that . Her eyes would follow the young nuns . She was not looking at someone particularly . She just started to watch the young nuns within the church . Even right now, she is looking at a nun who is writing a letter for a believer who visited the church . These past few days, she finds herself attracted or interested by the young nuns . They felt different from other people, but it was difficult for Caroline who doesnt know a lot of words to describe it clearly . The only thing she knows is that they are clearly different from other people . The young nuns were thoughtful, their movements were skilled, and one would somewhat feel elegance from their bearing . When she noticed it, Carolines eyes were chasing after the young nuns appearances . There is another reason for her to do that . There would always be one of the young nuns that interested Caroline within her view . Even when she is keeping herself inside her room, there would always be one of them when she looks out her window . They werent looking at Caroline, just simply spending their own lives . Nonetheless, they would absolutely be there . Thats why Caroline looked at them . She watched them, with her eyes chasing after them . They are so Caroline did her best to describe those women . So beautiful, and amazingthey are women, so amazing She squeezed that out from her untrained vocabulary, that was caused by not interacting with others . As she continued to follow them with her eyes, Caroline became interested in them . At the same time, she wondered if everyone was the same . She looked at the other believers . However, there were only some that made Caroline feel theyre amazing . Only about twenty of them . Gradually, she remembered their faces . She remembered their faces despite of not knowing their names . After remembering their faces, she started to become even more attracted to see their behavior . Those twenty young nuns were similar, but slightly different from each other . They are just amazing in their own ways . I wonder whyah! Caroline was unable to find out why even after thinking about it herself, but she suddenly realized something . She realized that she should just ask them to know why . Although it would make me unable to hear Gods voiceit cant be helped She used the Backward Compatibility, enabling her to hear ordinary peoples voices and left her room to search for the amazing women . Ordinary people would not do that at this hour . After all, it was in the middle of the night when she realized that . Common sense would make ordinary people wait for the next day, but having almost no interactions with other people, Caroline did not have that thought . Thats why she saw something unexpected . Caroline left her room to search for the amazing women, but she witnessed something outside of the church . She saw one woman talking to Kakeru while they faced each other . God? Caroline was surprised . However, her surprise was unexpectedly small . If it were a few days ago, just when she was returned to the church, she wouldve rushed towards Kakeru without thinking of anything else . But it did not go that way . Her dependency towards Kakeru slightly faded and the existence of the amazing woman was big enough to weigh her balancing scale of judgment . Instead of rushing out, she was curious, she was very, very curious . The conversation between Kakeru and the amazing woman interested her so much . When she tries to hear Kakerus voice, she wont be able to hear the womans voice . When she tries to hear the womans voice, this time, she wont be able to hear Kakerus voice . She can only hear one of them, making her unable to understand their conversation . But it made her curious, what they were talking about made her very curious . Caroline, for the first time in her life, did her best . She was fueled by her curiosity, making her do her utmost to be able to hear both of them at the same time . As a result . Ha! Nikki Cephalis and the first platoon shall continue guarding the Child of God! Ill be counting on you . When everythings over, Ill definitely make it up to you girls Ha!``no, Yes! For hearing that, Caroline became even more confused . Within a split of a second, Nikki showed two different faces . She has remembered her face . But she did not know that face of hers . It was the coolest and most beautiful face she had seen up until now . But Nikki reverted that face within a blink of an eye . It made Caroline more and more confused, making her more and more curious . About 90% of the movement of Carolines heart was as Kakeru had expected . Chapter 288 I really think its about time that you tell me what youre doing After seeing Nikki off, I heard Eleanor inside my head . Although she said that, she didnt seem to be annoyed with me for not telling her . Instead, she even seemed to enjoy the fun of it . Recently, Eleanor seems to be playful about and enjoying everything . You enveloped your first platoon with your aura and made them infiltrate the church . I thought you planned on making them do something, but that doesnt seem to be the case . All that you let them do was to make them spend their days as usual . What in the world is your objective This is my guessbut Caroline probably doesnt think of humans as humans Hmm? The same as me? Not that . You think of humans as humans right? But although you call humans as human, its synonymous to trashthats how it is in your case, right? Umu . Exactly In Carolines case, its a problem even before that . Only God exists in that girls world . God and everything else, that is the world Caroline lives in I see . For good or for bad, she doesnt think of humans as humans . She thinks of them as the same with cats and dogs or trees and grass You were almost right on the point . Even though youve described it lowly already I see, the same with monsters too huh I nodded . I think so, especially after watching Caroline . Even if you think of the lottery skill Backward Compatibility and about the frequency, there is probably no doubt . She needs to start from the very beginning, she needs to recognize humans as humans . It would fill her empty head I understand that . But why the slave soldiers? On top of that, why did you choose the first platoon of all? I need to make her understand human . There would be no meaning if I show her one or two superhumans . I need to let her see many attractive people Thats the reason why you sent your slave soldiers huh . But why the first platoon? That is, well Kukuku . Seeing you not answer, it was really like that huh . There were many things that happened with the first platoon . Even within all of your slave soldiers, they have the deepest relationship with you``they are completely stained with your smell Thats where one would say dont say it out loud, its so embarrassing Its exactly as Eleanor had said . The first platoon of the slave soldiers led by Nikki . They once had too strong of the desire to gain battle achievements for me, making them repeatedly do reckless actions in the battlefield . During that time, the first platoon would either have the greatest battle achievements or they would have the most number of wounded . I scolded them about that and even trained them furthermore . Most of all, I spent a lot of time with all of them in the bed, seeing how hard working they are . As a result, they became the platoon that has the deepest relationship with me within my slave soldiers . Dont describe it with words like smell They are the safety blanket that you gave that girl after all . So that she wont be worried too much after her god disappeared all so suddenly . There is no way to describe it other than smell I didnt say anything but flicked Eleanors blade . I felt complicated being seen through by Eleanor, but the progress isnt bad . I should watch over them for a bit longer . Thinking of that, I took out my Warp Feather and was about to return to my mansion . It was that time . A carriage stopped in front of the church . One woman got off the carriage . Her age seems to have slightly exceeded 30, she has balanced limbs and a beautiful figure . Her type somewhat makes me think of Delfina . That woman is wearing clerical clothes of the Solon Church, ones that are close to what Melissa is wearing . An executive, huh Those clothes are the ones worn by head priests Head priest? A position where one would oversee the churches of several towns I see . Shes quite the VIP then . Why did someone like that come here? That head priest woman entered the church . I was curious about why she came here . I enveloped myself with my camouflage aura making me invisible . Kuku, how overprotective I flicked Eleanors blade with a finger . Although Caroline can hear my voice, she still cant see my appearance . I told myself to be careful not to say anything as I entered the church . While Caroline was praying, she was taking glances from her surroundings . (That person was talking to God earlieris sheare those beautiful women, were they sent by God to stay around me? That means, they are angels?) It was fine up until Caroline started to guess the slave soldiers identity after seeing one of them talk with Kakeru, but it was really Caroline after all . Her imagination was extraordinary . She looked at the angels``her eyes followed the women that Kakeru sent to stay around her even more . Most particularly, that woman who talked with Kakeru . Nikki Cephalis . Caroline stared at her the most . All of those women were different from other people for they were beautiful and amazing, but Nikki was a notch above them . It was even enough to say that she looked like she was shining brightly . Caroline had almost no interactions with ordinary people . In a sense, shes even more clueless about the world when compared to Selene . Thats why she was unable to notice that the things she was seeing were actually something that an ordinary person would be unable to see . But that was good instead . She wouldve been just confused if she had half-baked knowledge . Those things that she seesthey are the color of the soul . It is something that ordinary people cannot see, it is a scene that would make those with common sense bewildered . However, Caroline doesnt know that . She doesnt think it strange . She only sees that wonderful woman shining brightly . She only looked at that phenomenon . (I know thiswhat was it again?) Seeing Nikki light up, Caroline felt that it was familiar to her . She had seen something similar, even recently . Caroline looked around to search for what it was . She looked to the right and to the left, she turned and continued to search for it . Finally, she saw that outside the window . She saw the afternoon blue sky outside the window . But the other thing she was the white moon . She felt that Nikkis shining light is the same as the moon . That made Caroline even more confused, but in a sense, she was looking at its essence . Nikkis soul had the same kind of light as the moon and following the brightness of the moon was the sun . The moon (Nikki) receives the suns (Kakerus) light to shine . It must be you, the Child of God Eh? Caroline matched her frequency with other people so that she could see and hear the wonderful women . But suddenly, a different womans voice interrupted her consciousness . She looked up and saw a woman wearing clerical clothes for head priests . It is my pleasure to see you . My name is Eudora Canasis It was an elegant woman with a pleasing bearing . However, in the eyes of Caroline . She had a dark and disgusting color, enough to make Nikkis shine seem like its the sun in comparison . Chapter 289 Eudorasan Ara, I heard that the Child of God doesnt speak much, but that doesnt seem to be the case . Or am I just lucky enough? Eudora giggled a laugh . From the side, she looks like a noblewoman showing an elegant smile . Proving that were several believers``especially men getting stunned by her look . She has a friendly smile and an elegant demeanor . But still, Caroline furrowed her brows . It was unknown whether Eudora noticed it or not . She continued while smiling . It is very convenient if we can have a talk . Caroline-sama, I have something to ask from you no ``! Before Eudora finished, Caroline refused without consideration . The believers inside the church were stirred and Eudoras expression turned stiff for an instant . Thatwhy is it? It doesnt matter That is troubling . Can you please at least listen to what I say Caroline looked like she didnt like her company, making an obvious expression . you seem to be very frank huh . It cannot be helped, I shall leave for today After Eudora said that, she turned around and left the church . She really seemed like she acted maturely . Adding to the air around her and her elegant bearing, some believers looked at Caroline with clear disapproval and discontent . They look as if they wouldve been making a fuss about it if Caroline wasnt the Child of God . Naturally, those gazes, their emotions, they did not reach Caroline . She saw off Eudora with a confused and unpleasant expression . Even now, in Carolines eyes, Eudora seemed to be something that is disgustingly dark and dirty . After getting into her carriage, Eudora whispered an order to her subordinate . Go and thoroughly investigate that girl . From her birth, taste and preferences, to the color of the underwear she wears . Find out everything . There must be something . Something that would make her listen to me Ha! Her subordinate received her order and left . Inside the carriage that started moving, Eudora whispered to herself with a scowling expression . That little brat whos conceited for being called the child of godIll definitely make you regret this Eudora cursed out in the place where no one was looking . Although her beauty was still present and the same, her expression was wicked and fierce, incomparable to what she had shown earlier . Its her true expression she only shows when shes absolutely sure that no one is looking . Its like a different person Kukuku, she is quite decent in looking good outside Eleanor and I looked at that expression closely . In the same carriage, on the seat opposite to her . I got in the same carriage while clad in my camouflage aura . Thanks to that, she cant see me at all . Id probably refuse anything someone like this asks . No, in the first place, theres no way shed bring something reasonable She seem to say something about threatening that girl too She did . However, why did Caroline rejected her? She didnt even let her talk about it Caroline had an unpleasant expression the instant she saw her . As if shes looking at garbage Umu . She was looking at Nikki just a moment ago, so the difference on her expression was terrible what do you think? She might have heard something impossible for the common man I nodded . I agreed with Eleanors guess . Originally, Caroline had a different way of hearing from the other people . Up until now, it would be either she could hear or she could not hear, but there is the possibility that it mightve evolved into something else . In fact, her eyes were clearly different when shes looking at Nikki and the other slave soldiers . She looked at them with favorable eyes . Are you bragging now? Its a fact that theyve become good women Kukuku, youre no fun teasing Although she said that, Eleanor seemed to be having fun . I gave it another thought . I thought of how to test and prove what happened to Caroline . If that is the case, there is someone very suitable In the Calamba Kingdom, in the Royal Capital Meteora . Rica told me that when I came to consult her . Who is it? I came to ask you if you have someone you had your eyes on, one that has yet to enter the harem . Is it like that? Unfortunately, its a man Rica smiled . I would secure those I must collect at the quickest, fast enough to win against Delfina Colaria huh Yes . Thats why theres no one who is like what Kakeru described right now . I dont have that, but there is a man who might be punished with a crime Tell me the details After showing a graceful smile, Rica started to talk about that man . It was a lower official in a rural area with many farmlands in a certain region . This year, that region is was hit by a bad weather, so the kingdom``Rica gave them an exemption for taxes and sent them relief goods . However, it was a plot by some corrupted officials, increasing their personal wealth by taking advantage of that . The lower official found the proof for those other officials corruption and tried to report them`` . Its a story that goes like that . On the other hand, there are reports that say that the true culprit of everything is actually that lower official I see . It isnt going anywhere huh But I already caught some evidence . Hes innocent . I think that hes just what Kakeru needs right now to test Caroline Thats true . Thank you, Rica After I said that, I held Rica by the waist and pulled her into an embrace, then gave her a deep kiss . Rica looked entranced and she leaned her body to mine . Is there anyone else whos like him? Although theyre not completely clearly proved, there is a few Ill be using all of them Un . Ill bring you the list I gave Rica another kiss when she was about to call someone to order, giving her the advance payment she deserves . Caroline God In Ainons church, in Carolines bedroom . I directly warped into her room . Caroline was unexpectedly calm although it has been a while since she saw me . Whats the matter, God? Un, no, its nothing . More importantly, come with me To where? To the prison The prison Caroline had a face of wondering what it was all about, but even so, she unhesitatingly took my hand when I reached out to her . Holding her tightly, I warped to the prison I was led to once before . Its an underground prison where felons are locked up . The stone walls and iron bars releases a solemn atmosphere . Over here Un I brought Caroline in front of the man I was looking for . Its the lower official who had reported corruption yet he was accused to be the corrupted one . Eh? As soon as she saw the man, Carolines eyes widened . She hasnt even heard the man speak, but she already raised a voice of surprise . Why is that person, in a place like this? Can you tell something? Un . Hes the same after all, with that person God talked with . He looks shining To the one I talked to? That amazing woman saluting Nikki huhyou saw us huh Caroline made a slight nod . Her eyes were pinned to the man . You see him shining, huh . What about that woman Eudora? Shes so dirty I see . Its not that you can hear it, you can see it Un . Its only recently that I can see it I seeCaroline What? Ill make you look at different people as well Unif God says so Caroline looked clueless . She definitely doesnt know it herself . She doesnt know how amazing the thing she sees . The light of the soul, huh Eleanor whispered in a solemn voice . Eleanor had the same guess . If our guess was correct, it means that Caroline is now able to see the color of a humans soul . And to confirm that, I made her look at different kinds of people . About 90% of the movement of Carolines heart was as Kakeru had expected . The remaining 10% was beyond Kakerus expectations . Caroline started to look more at humans, she started to look more and see their true nature . Caroline was born as the Child of God``as the vessel for Solon, but Kakeru had never imagined that her powers would awaken, the ability to sort out souls . Chapter 290 To confirm Carolines new ability, to see check her eyes . Using my Warp Feather, I returned to the mansion with Caroline . Ah! Master When I warped to my bedroom, we encountered Miu who was making the bed . Nana-san was searching for Master I also have business with Nana . Tell her to come here Yes! Although Miu nodded, she did not take any other action and only continued to make the bed . Its not like she ignored my order . Ive given Miu the lottery skill Puppet Master . She probably used an idle puppet or one that is near Nana to call her . Suddenly, I noticed Carolines eyes . She was staring at Miu . Whats the matter Theres nothing Eh? I cant see anythingwhy? You cant see anything? You are talking about Miu, that girl right? Caroline nodded . I can see a clear color of confusion from her expression . Isnt it because its a puppet Ahh, I see I realized after hearing Eleanor . The one here isnt the original Miu . Its only a puppet made to look similar to her . Its a soulless but well-made puppet . Well, naturally you cant see anything huh I was convinced, but Caroline was still confused . I was about to comfort her by explaining it to herbut I stopped . I want to test her eyes, so its too early to comfort her . It will be for the best if we proceed like this without giving her any preconception . I thought of that and waited for a while after deciding not to say anything . *KonKon* . The bedrooms door was knocked and Nana entered . I have come to answer your summons . Aruji, I heard that you have business with me Before that, lets start with yours . You also wanted something from me right? Ha! I wanted to report that there are suspicious figures around the mansion for the past few days Suspicious figures? Are they strong? No . They are only at the level where the platoon leaders are able to defeat I see . Ill leave dealing with them to you then . If you think its not needed``no I stopped halfway and changed my words . Report to me after its over . Bring with you those who have particular achievements I implied that Ill be giving them rewards . Hearing that, Nana nodded with a more dignified expression than usual . What business did Aruji call me for? Just stand right there``Caroline I made Nana stand by and looked at Caroline . How does she look? Shes so blinding Blinding, huh Un . Her light is amazing, its as if Im looking at the sky during the day As strong as the sun huh I was convinced and became happy at the same time . I became very happy hearing that the evaluation of Nanas soul was even better than I expected . Aruji? What does that mean? Dont mind it . Its over now Haa? Come to my bedroom tonight . Make sure youre alone ``! Yes! Nana was surprised for an instant, but soon after, she made an unusually happy smile . If Carolines eyes are correct, it means that Nanas soul is shining like the sun . It makes me happy``it makes me want her . And to execute my order, Nana left the mansion to take care of the matter of the suspicious figures . I saw her off and when I was thinking who I should let Caroline take a look at . Otou-san?! Myu?! The door was slammed open and Hikari and Chibi Dragon entered the room . The lovely girl and the small dragon ran towards me and clung to me at the same time . Otou-san?, welcome back! Yeah, Im back . Were you playing with Olivia? Un! I was playing with O-chan and everyone! I see, I see . Are you tired? Want to eat some snack? Un! Miu Understood Miu nodded and trotted out of the room, probably towards the kitchen . Hikari hugged me, shes still the worlds cutest girl as usual . Ne?, ne?, Otou-san . Hikari wants to go to the hotsprings? Hotsprings huh Un! I want my hair washed like an adult, just like what Otou-san taught me? I see, I see The adult way of washing hair that Hikari said was one that doesnt use a shampoo hat, the one that washes the shampoo without looking down . I told Hikari about that before, and since then, it looks like she started to like it . Yosh?yosh . Lets go next time Un! Myu?, myuu?! O-chan said she wants to go too Ahh, of course Really, theres a limit on doting over her I ignored Eleanors voice and patted the worlds cutest Hikaris head . A-re?? Whats the matter, Hikari Onee-chanwhats the matter? Hikari looked at Caroline curiously . I followed her gazeand noticed as well . Caroline was frightened for some reason . What happened, Caroline Im scared Scared? I looked at the direction Caroline was looking at when she said she was scared . And thenit was Hikari . Hohe?? UuGod? Caroline looked very frightened . She hid on my back and held my clothes tightly . She clung to me . Is Hikari, scary? No, thats not true at all . Hikari is the cutest in the world But, Onee-chan Even so, thats not true at all?? Enough already, you doting idiot Eleanor scolded me with a slightly strong tone while rolling her eyes . Whats going on? You should be glad Hikari Hohe?? What do you mean, Okaa-san It seems that that girl can see the ones soul at its bare state The soul? Umu . It can also be described as ones true nature . What is Hikaris identity? Hikaris a Demon Sword you know? Im Okaa-sans daughter after all Hikari answered promptly . She did not have any doubts about that, reacting as if it was something obvious . Umu . Hikari is a Demon Sword . A Demon Sword only second to this Eleanor in this world . Looking at your true nature, it is only natural that she is frightened I see?! its like that huh I understand what Eleanor is saying . I also got a better understanding of Carolines eyes . But it felt complicated . I couldnt be convinced that Hikari, this lovely and the worlds cutest girl would be a cause of fear . Ehehe?Hikari became another step closer to Okaa-san again? Umu . Continue to do your best Un! But Hikari seems to like it and Eleanor and Hikaris conversation was the same as before . Hikari became more of a Demon Swordand that was proven . I probably should be happy about it just like how Hikari does . You heard her Ehehe? Hikari hugged Chibi Dragon and spun around . Shes so cute after all . However, Caroline as still scared of her despite how cute she looks . It was somewhat of a surreal scene . Suddenly, I became curious . I turned around, subtly hiding Hikaris appearance, and asked Caroline . By the way, how do you look from you? God? Yeah, me Will she be afraid after all? Im the Demon Sword Wielder or Eleanor and Hikari after all . Im even using the dark aura in daily life . I thought that Id be on the side that would frighten her, so I asked . If I can corrupt you with just that, Ive already possessed you a long time ago Eleanor said while rolling her eyes . Ahh, I see . My resistance against the Demon Sword is 777x too after all . And just like what Eleanor said . God is God Un? You are veryGod-ly? God is God, different from everyone else Caroline continued to call me god while her eyes became even more fervent . Chapter 291 Caroline stared at me for a while . Although her fervent eyes regained their calm, Caroline didnt stop staring at me . Whats the matter, Caro`` God ``un? What is it? I want to see many more kinds of people Many kinds? Un Caroline nodded clearly . This might actually be the first time since weve met, the first time she asked something from me like this . I want to look at many many more people Just look at them? Un yosh, I got it I dont know what shes up to, but I wanted grant what she wants . The current Caroline is completely different from when we just met . During that time, her eyes were obscure, they were blank as if she did not have any goal . But right now, its the opposite . I dont know what that is, but her eyes are clearly showing her desire for something . If so, then I need to grant her need . Lets go on a capitals tour then Capitals tour? Hikari tilted her head and repeated what I said . Yeah, were going to go on all of the capitals of the five great kingdoms . Those cities have the most people after all That sounds fun?! Can Hikari go too? Of course I would always unconditionally listen to my cute Hikaris requests . Your sickness (being a doting parent) is getting worse Eleanor said while rolling her eyes . I dont understand what shes saying so I didnt mind her . After telling Nana Ill be back during the night, I warped away bringing Caroline and Hikari with me . Calamba Kingdoms royal capital, Meteora . We took a seat on a caf terrace, giving Caroline the position where she could see the passersby well . Caroline stared at the people come and go very intently . How is it? Do you think you can grasp anything? Caroline didnt answer . She seemed to be so focused on the passersby that she couldnt hear my words . Onee-chan, shes so concentrated? Thats true . Im curious what shes seeing and how shes seeing them Even Otou-san doesnt know? Not yet, at least . Although I can guess that its something like her adjustment of the voice frequencies for her, there is still not enough information Oh . But Onee-chan, she looks so pretty like that? I agree Looking at Caroline watching the passersby, I found it pretty just like what Hikari said . She had her lips closed, her eyebrows tight, with her eyes staring straight forward . She looked as serious as she could be, making her very beautiful . Suddenly, Caroline turned to me . Whats the matter? But after staring at me for a while, she returned to watching the passersby once again . I wonder what it is?? Who knows Although I dont understand her actions, I thought that I should let her do what she wants . It was at that time . I heard high-pitched voices . A group of women was moving at the same pace . Looking closely, those women were surrounding a certain man . The surrounded him while giggling and raising screams with laughter . Taking another look, the man looked pretty handsome . He has a swimmers body and a handsome face . Its a good-looking guy enough to be a male idol . What the heck is that An actor or maybe a singer``in this world, probably a bard or something? Or maybe hes a hostwhats the closest to a host here? While guessing, I tried to match the differences between this world and my previous world . Hmm . That seems to be the case . Hes pretty popular too, it seems Is that so? Look around him closely Hmm? Heh?, theres a lot of girls who couldnt get near but watching from afar It looks like about thirty percent of the women around her like that guy Seems true She probably didnt notice the commotion . Caroline saw that group for the first time when they passed right in front of us . She was staring straight up until then, but her eyes suddenly followed that group . After they reached a distance where she cant see them anymore, Caroline looked towards me once again . this, am I being compared? Thats probably so . Caroline looked at many kinds of people, then look at me after doing that . Shes comparing me with other people . At least thats what it made me feel . Although I didnt know why shes doing so, I let her do what she wants . In the royal capital of the Aegina Kingdom, Rethim . Were on the last part of our capitals tour . Under the setting sun, Caroline watched the passersby as she did in the four other capitals, and from time to time, she would look towards my direction . Im currently patting Hikaris head . I patted Hikari who got tired and fell asleep and stared back at Caroline . God She was only comparing me to other people until now``but for the first time, Caroline opened her mouth . Un? Have you had enough? Un, Ive had enough Have you grasped something? God is God after all You also said that before we went on the tour . Did you wanted to confirm that? Un I see For what reason, I thought, but since Caroline is convinced by it, then I thought that thats fine too . God Un? Caroline reached out and took my hand . She held my hand tightly, then brought it to her chest, hugging it strongly . She used her hands to envelop my hands and hugged it tightly . Her fingers were sinking to the back of my hand . Shes holding it as tightly as she could . Whats the matter, Caroline I want God Me? I thought of what she meant for an instant . If she means it literally, then shes telling me she wants me to make love with her . If it were anyone else within my harem, I wouldve instantly brought them to my bed after hearing them say such a cute line and loved them intensely . But, its a bit hard to say since its Caroline . I dont know if shes saying that in that sense . God is so big, so bright, and so warm . He is different to any other; God is only God Her lines sounded a bit abstract, but its probably her conclusion after this tour . Looking at God, I Caroline was about to say it, but stopped . She doesnt seem to have done it because of the usual shyness or embarrassment . She had an expression saying that she wants to say something, yet cannot find the words to describe them . Thats why I took action from my side . To confirm what the thing that she wants means literally what it is . I reached out my hands, holding her chin and pulling her to me at the same time . I gave the surprised Caroline a pecking kiss then stopped . Caroline widened her eyes to surprise, but soon after . She presses her lips strongly to mine . She didnt even know how to close her eyes when kissing . She only pressed her lips to mine with eyes opened . She``she strongly desires for me . In other words, it was really like that . I grabbed her on the shoulder and gently pushed her a little . Caroline God? Close your eyes, accept everything as it is ``! Yes! Seeing her eyes close, I brought her back to my mansion using my Warp Feather, and pushed her down on the bed . Kukuku, this must be incest since its the God and the Child of God I flicked the joking Eleanor with my finger . I looked at Caroline who desires me strongly . I took her clothes off and granted her wish . Chapter 292 I got off the bed and wore my clothes . God? Caroline called out to me from the bed . She sat up while naked, but she didnt even have the intent to hide her body . Probably because of her upbringing, she seems to have even less sense of shame compared to queens or princesses . You should just rest there . You must be tired, no need to push yourself Un . But God Hm? You havent had enough? Although she asked that as a question, she sounded pretty sure . She asked me in that kind of tone . You can tell? Un, Gods light, it changed when we were doing it, but its still like that right now Kukuku, she has completely seen through you, finding out that youre still aroused I flicked Eleanor with a finger . Its not that Im still aroused, I am being aroused . I answered to Carolines question . Yeah, Im going to Nanas place right now . I told her Id come tonight after all Nana? You dont remember her? Shes the strongest``or rather I recalled Carolines words . Shes the woman as bright as the sun during the day I remember her Im going to where she is right now Youre going, and do that to her? Youre right Caroline got silent . She looked down, dropping her gaze to her legs . She seems to be thinking about something . It was only a few tens of seconds that Caroline raised her head once again . Can I, watch? She asked, asking for something that would normally be an absurd request . Inside my mansion, in a different bedroom . Nana who was guided there by Miu was waiting . Shes not wearing her armor as usual . Instead, shes wearing long undergarments similar to hadajuban . According to Nana, shes waiting for me wearing a Ive cleansed my body attire . I explained to her Carolines request . After listening to what I said until the end, Nana did not show any hesitation nor displeasure . She had an expression that seemed unaffected by that . Understood She answered . Are you sure? Youre going to be watched There is nothing to be ashamed in the act of receiving Arujis affection . I do not have anything to be ashamed of being seen I see And also Nana looked at Caroline . Frankly speaking``both of us are Arujis women, that is more of a reason to not refuse You can tell? The air around her is different from what it was earlier in the afternoon Her air, huh Nana doesnt have eyes with special abilities like Caroline``although Ive given her the lottery cheat additional attack, she doesnt have something that could be called a special ability . Nana Kanou is only an ordinarily amazing sword master . Thats why I understood her saying the air around her is different . Yosh, lets start Ha! Ive also said this to Nikki and the others . When were doing this, its better if you relax a bit more yes Nana slightly blushed and placed her forefingers together in front of her chest . Seeing the strongest woman instantly become cute, I pushed her on the bed . While feeling Carolines gaze, I gently yet strongly made love with Nana matching it with her . After about roughly six hours of battling with Nana, I left her exhausted on the bed and faced Caroline . She was still in her same position when I brought her into this room, she was watching us just like that . How was it? Did you find out anything? The light got stronger Nanas did? Caroline nodded . The blinding shine became even more blinding . Is it because of God? I wonder . I dont know too Im not doing it in that intention after all . I only adored how a good woman Nana is . I didnt do anything like making her become brighter just like what Caroline said . will I, become even brighter after doing it with God? I dont know about that, with two reasons What about the other people? You want to try? Un, I want to Caroline nodded, so after giving it a thought, I decided to accept her request . In the town of Ainon, in Solons church . I was waiting inside Carolines room, until she brought a girl with her . Its a girl that looked like a towns girl . Sorry to keep you waitingis God here? As she entered, Caroline looked around searching for me . Im enveloped by my camouflage aura, so they cant see me . Yeah, Im here Please, this girl Uhmis there really Gods message? Un, with yourself, you should receive Godsuhm? Grace I used a word that probably sounds like it and told Caroline . You are going to receive Gods grace . You dont want to? Its not that I dont, I justcant believe it The girl brought by Caroline started fidgeting . I approached the girl while enveloped by my aura and kissed her . She looked surprised by the sudden action . However, she probably interpreted invisible = work of God, so she immediately relaxed and leaned her body to mine . I made love with the girl while Caroline was watching . After we finished the deed, I let the girl sleep on the bed, and appeared in front of Caroline after removing my aura . How was it? She started to shine That means, she wasnt shining before? Un, I brought someone like that Hou, shes unexpectedly smart Eleanor was impressed . Ah! What happened? The lightit disappeared It disappeared ? Un, she stopped shining like earlier Caroline looked at the girl on the bed with a troubled expression . But she was shiningwhy? You want to take a look at Nana? Un I took out my Warp Feather and warped to the bedroom where Nana is . Shes still lying on the bed, breathing silently and rhythmically . How is it? The light is still as strong It hasnt gotten dimmer huh Un, what does this mean? Caroline looked even more troubled . She even started to look like shes about to cry . Hmm Did you find out anything, Eleanor? This is only a hypothesis Tell me When looking at a person, you know that there are different ways to describe them depending on the person right? Un? Ahh, Caroline calls it light and Nana calls it air . Is that what youre talking about? Umu . In your case, its whether its a good woman or not I see, its how good a woman they are, huh Thats right . Soon after sleeping with you, they would get better as a woman, however``you should be able to guess whats next, right? Yeah, I do I could really relate to that . Its because all of the good women around me is like that . Although the words we describe it might be different, all of them has a clear awareness of becoming a good woman . They would be strongly aware of that, and as they do things, they would make themselves grow . All of my women are ones who have the awareness of becoming stronger themselves in their own way . Not just waiting for something given by others . Thats why their light doesnt disappear . Based on that, I looked at Caroline . She still has an expression thats about to cry . Shes probably worried that her light might disappear . The way she looked, it was somewhat similar to my other women . Dont worry, Caroline I placed an arm around her waist and pulled her to me, then gave her a short kiss . You are shining Really? Yeah, I guarantee it When I said that to her, Caroline looked like a lost child finding her parent . Her expression changed to that of mixed relief and happiness . Chapter 293 Morning the next day . Caroline is watching Miu beside me while Im eating the breakfast served by Miu . Shes staring at Miu very intently as she was serving our food . Whats the matter, Caroline Im curious, shes shining but sometimes not shining Ahh, two of the three Mius are puppetswell, that probably doesnt make sense huh . The one with the light is the original Miu, and the ones without light are the puppets Miu is controlling Theyre puppetsthats why they wont shine Thats right Even after finding out the trick, Caroline continued to observe Miu as she left and entered the room . Miu looked a bit uncomfortable being stared at, but even so, its amazing that she doesnt let her work get affected by it . Ah! Whats the matterah, Nana huh I followed Carolines gaze when she raised her voice and saw Nana enter instead of Miu . So blinding Caroline whispered . Its only natural . It didnt end with just your daughter huh . You started to brag about your woman After all, shes a good woman no matter who looked Aruji . I am very sorry to trouble you, but I would like to ask for a request What is it? Tell me The slave troops have not fought with Aruji for a while now Hm? Ahh, now that you mentioned it . The last time was``during that case in Aegina huh Hmm . It feels like its already been a year since though I flicked Eleanor for making dangerous remarks and looked at Nana . Whats wrong with that? And in the meantime, Aruji has achieved various feats . Especially the episode where you went to the past``you must have experienced an amazing adventure and achieved growth that it is impossible for us to imagine . And so`` Nana became even more serious, staring at me with a sharp gaze . I wish to let everyone see Arujis full power right now My full power, huh I understand that this is impolite, but please! Nana bowed her head . Shes not just strong, but this part of her is also what makes her a good woman . I did not say anything . I only stood up from my seat, placed an arm around Nanas waist, and pulled for a kiss . That was enough for a reply . After eating breakfast, were in the training grounds of my residence . The slave soldiers gathered there and I stood in front of them . I was going to use my full power, so I brought Hikari as well in her Demon Sword form . Well, thats fine as well but, full powerfull power huh I thought about full power, with what? I looked around . I see the 200 slave soldiers and Nana standing in front of them . There is Caroline and Miu behind me, and at a distance, I saw Althea being just Althea show up, although she would usually not show herself and just idle around my mansion . Adding the fact that my women are watching me, it makes me want to do something amazing . Ive already done the 200 vs 1 Musou, and its a bit too common . Myu?, myuu? When I was deep in my thoughts like that, I heard the Chibi Dragon Olivia cry below, and she pushed her body to me . OliviaOlivia huh . AndMiu too . ``Yosh . Ive decided . Nana, move aside Ha! All of you 200 slave soldiers, spread out . Take enough space thinking that your training opponent is in front of you and the mock battle is about to start Ha! The slave soldiers responded with a perfectly coordinated shout and spread out as I have told them . Yosh``lend speed to Nana Kanou Speed will be lent to Nana Kanou . Time Remaining: 2 minutes 59 seconds And, Copy Plus The lottery skills, lending abilities, and copy plus . I lent Nana who has an amazing speed my 777x multiplier and copied her speed adding it to mine . I have 777x Nanas speed right now . I made clones by taking advantage of that speed . Its not clones that have a real substance . Theyre just clones made by my afterimages using brute speed . I created exactly 200 clones, just enough for each slave soldiers . My growth for a while . Mius Puppet Master and Hikari and Eleanors drake soldiers summons . What I came up with combining both were these 200 clones . Seeing the huge numbers of clones, the slave soldiers got surprised and confused, unable to take actions . Yosh, all of you . Come at me I continued to urge the stunned slave soldiers . If you can land a blow on me, Ill spend a whole day adoring you one on one !!!!!! Instantly, the eyes of the slave soldiers lit up . All of them readied their weapons, then attacked all at once . I glanced at Nana . Although I feel bad for doing this after baiting the slave soldiers, I followed Nanas scheme . In the state of having 200 clones, I won against the 200 slave soldiers . 200 vs 200 . In a state where its difficult to tell whether its musou or not, I easily took care of everyone . After losing, the slave soldiers looked frustrated and at the same time, looked like they have fallen for me even more . Their eyes were filled with a mix of those two emotions . And soon after, Nana stood up in front of those slave soldiers . You are too weak to receive Arujis love one on one right now . Begin training! With that command, the slave soldiers started moving . They looked like theyre training harder, with their drills becoming fiercer and harder than the day before . Kukuku, this was her aim huh Thats seems to be the case With this, these lasses will grow even more . Maybe someday, all of them might be able to land a blow on you . You wont have enough body to use In that case, thats what you call a pleasant problem I said that and watched Nana and the slave soldiers train . Suddenly, I felt someones gaze from the side . I looked and saw Caroline standing beside me, staring at me very intently . Whats the matter, Caroline God, what happened, what was that? Hm? What do you mean? That persons light became super strong, and after that, Gods light became stronger too Ahh, the Copy Plus huh I explained to her the lottery skill Copy Plus . Copy Well, its like giving something as it is Givingas it is Its something like a mirror A mirror Caroline fell into deep thought . Whats the matter She didnt answer, only continued to think . After a while, she looked up to me . God Hm? How is it? What do you``, the instant I thought of that . UOO?!! I couldnt help but cover my eyes . A light so bright Ive never seen before blinded me when I looked ahead . It was like``looking at the sun using a binocular . It was a light as bright as that . Umu . It was as blinding as that Did you saw it? Did I saw? Was that you right now? UnI thought that I wanted God to see it . It went well I asked back after the light calmed down, still rubbing my eyes . What do you mean? I let God see the light as it is Godyou mean me? I expressed myself as a mirror, showing God the light in itself A mirror Kukuku, this is a masterpiece Otou-sans so amazing?! So bright?! The light that felt as if I was looking at the sun using binoculars, according to Caroline, it was my light . Chapter 294 As soon as Caroline stopped letting me see it, the blinding light disappeared . The ability that she awakened, it was the power to see the light of souls . I got a bit interested in how shes seeing the people around her with those eyes . Caroline What is it, God? Who has the strongest light in this mansion? God Caroline answered instantly . She had an unwavering expression as if she was just saying whats natural . Kukuku Other than me If its other than Godthat person wearing a mantle Nana huh . Well, I guessed so Also, that small something in the mansions direction Small something? Was there something like that? It cries like myu? myuu? Seeing me tilt my head, Caroline added with a fading voice . Ahh, Olivia huh . I see, shes a small something The ex-Dragon King, of course her light is strong O-chans amazing? Also, that person idling around Im starting to get Carolines descriptions . Up until now, she was not interested in humans``no, she wasnt interested in anything other than god, so she doesnt remember their names . Thats why, she calls them exactly how she saw them . By idling around, you mean Althea huh These three has the strongest I see In other words, the most special within your harem huh Hikari will go and tell O-chan?! After saying that, Hikari returned to her human form from her Demon Sword form``but soon after . Hiii! Caroline who was calm up until then raised a scream and her body turned stiff . Onee-chan? Whats the matter, Caroline? ahh, youre afraid of Hikari huh . Good for you, Hikari Un! Hikaris being a true Demon Sword?! Hikari smiled innocently . Hikari who has a special look with Carolines eyes . She said that its very dark, completely opposite to light . With Eleanors education, Hikari started to think proud of that . However, as Ive thought, it isnt good to let Caroline see something shes afraid of for a long time . Hikari, go play with Olivia Un! Hikari cutely trotted away . Hmm?, shes so cute after all . Shes so cute I almost feel like hearing cute, comical anime sounds with every step she takes . You doting parent Say what you want . After seeing Hikari off, I looked at Caroline . She had a clearly relieved expression . By the way, you suddenly got afraid of Hikari Un, she suddenly appeared after all Well, thats when she turned to her human form, but she was here as a Demon Sword right? I didnt see the light when shes a sword Hm? Houthen how about me? Eleanor asked with a very interested tone . And when I told Caroline what she said . How? A normal sword? Isnt her light``or rather, doesnt she look dark, corrupted, and rotten? Who are you calling rotten Eleanor protested . Un, theres nothing Hmmwhat do you think? Although this is just my guesstry to let go of me . Let me see, you should leave me here and go at a distance away I got it I did what Eleanor said, putting her on the ground and took some distance . I was thinking of what would happen``but it was quicker than I expected . It was when Im about ten meters away . As soon as I became that far away from Eleanor, Caroline released a scream again . After looking that for a second, I returned, picked up Eleanor, and asked Caroline . Did you see it? It was so darkdarker than the one before I am Hikaris mother after all You seem satisfied Kukuku, naturally Eleanor said with a pleased laugh . She sounded even more cheerful than usual, sounding especially happy . Leaving aside Eleanor, I asked Caroline . Are you okay right now? God is holding it, so Im okay It got hidden within the light huh Is there a difference in the brightness of your light, when youre holding me or not? I told Caroline what Eleanor asked . Not at all, God is God . God is always bright and shining It looks like the light of my soul isnt affected by the Demon Sword . She said that its enough to one-sidedly envelope the fear of the Demon Sword . That doesnt sound interesting Although Eleanor said that, unlike her words, she sounded satisfied with it . Chapter 295 In the training grounds of the Goshaku residence, Caroline watched the slave soldiers training intently . Suddenly, she exclaimed ah! . Whats the matter, Caroline That person, her light became a bit brighter Hm? That isNikki huh Its flickering Flickeringhuh Caroline nodded silently . I looked at Nikki . Nikki, the captain of the first platoon of the slave troops, is swinging her sword as shes training her subordinates . The higher ranked would spar with those with lower ranks . Because of that, Nikki did not stop swinging her sword as her subordinates continued to attack her one next to the other . Every time her opponent changed, Nikki makes a certain gesture . She does that gesture every time the training``the mock battle starts . A routine huh Routine? Caroline tilted her head . Ahh, a habitshould I call it? By making a pattern of the preparatory actions, it increases ones performance during the real fight ??? Caroline tilted her head . She doesnt understand with just that huh . It might be better if I give her an example . After thinking for a while . Caroline prays to god right? Un, I pray to God Are the contents of your prayer different every day? un, its a bit different But every day, you place your hands together I do That action of placing your hands together is the routine . By placing your hands together you will be preparing yourself as telling your body I am going to offer my prayers to god By praying with my hands together, the light would get stronger That is a bit off, butwell whatever, I thought . I looked at Nikki again . Her routine every time the mock matches start, she was making a gesture as if to pray to something . And when I was looking at her for a while like that, my eyes met Nikkis as she made her routine . Ah! Her light got stronger It did huh Un . God Whats the matter? I want to return to Ainon Caroline looked straight at me . Unusually, a request coming from her . I took out my Warp Feather and brought Caroline to Ainon . I enveloped myself with my camouflage aura, making me invisible . Caroline approached a believer that was always around in the church and said something to that believer . That person was surprised, saying what is this light! . It looks like Caroline used her awakened ability to show that person their light . It is your light My light? The light of your soul haa Pray Pray? You mean now? Unpray to God Thats alright, but The believer didnt continue, but had an expression asking what is this all about . Even so, that believer lost to Carolines eagerness, so that person prayed with hands together . After a while`` Wa! The light got stronger Un This is? By praying to God, the light gets stronger When Caroline answered like that, the other believers who were watching from a distance were stirred . Hou? It gets stronger huh Its what they call those who believe shall be saved Kukuku, thats an interesting phrase While Eleanor was making a lively laugh like that, the believers who were watching approached . This ismy soul? Ahh! I was, after all, a person this small But, it got stronger when I prayed They raised heated discussions . Their emotions started to whirl around, the energy gradually increased . The movement of those disordered emotions started to make a swirl . Since were at it, lets give them some boost How are you going to do that? Let me see I approached Caroline while enveloped by my camouflage aura and called out to her . Caroline God When Caroline said that, the surroundings were stirred . The oracle of the Child of God, it is something that happened many times now . Some of the believers kneeled as quickly as they could, placing their hands together . Well then, its show time . I adjusted my camouflage auramaking it retain its divineness . The power I have given you, you are using it well T-This is? I can hear a voice This voice, is it God?! I made it so that not only Caroline, but everyone in this place can hear me, while hiding my appearance . While everyone else was confused, Caroline replied as she would usually do . Un, I am making everyone see the light of their soul You must continue to show them . That powerthe Mirror of Truth The believers became agitated . I can hear the words Mirror of Truth being said from here and there . I could see eyes full of expectations and reverence . Those gazes that continued to get stronger were pointed towards Caroline . Words are important . The difference between possessing an unknown power and possessing the Mirror of Truth announced in gods words are worlds apart . The light that Caroline showed, the change in before and after praying . That became a foundation, supporting the power of the words Mirror of Truth . As a result . Their reverence``it got stronger almost endlessly, and all of it was pointed towards Caroline . The Mirror of Truth of the Child of God . The word of it quickly spread out, making Carolines fame increase further . It was not only limited to Ainon . Believers from all over the world came to visit Caroline to pray in front of her . While the election for the position of the Pope got nearer, Carolines fame became as solid as a rock . Chapter 296 On this day as well, Caroline is watching the believers pray . Enveloped with my camouflage aura, I watched over her invisible . The believers offer their prayers, and as they did, Caroline would show them the light of their soul . Most of the people who saw the light of their souls were convinced . Firstly, they have the preconception that it is their own selves . Following that, there is the influence of it being shown to them by the Child of God . And furthermore, the light gets stronger after their prayers``it seems that this part depends on how strong the faith and prayer of the person in question . The news about that was spread everywhere by those who would repeatedly come, leading to the gathering of the believers from all over the continent around Caroline . On the other hand, Caroline herself was staring at the one praying . Learning how to enjoy looking at people, she would observe those who have come to visit her . Ah! Suddenly, Caroline raised her voice . The Child of God who was dealing with them with a practical and flowing way showed a different reaction than usual . The surroundings were stirred . The girl who was Caroline was observing looked confused . Uhmdid I do anything wrong? Not at all, you are shining brightly . You have the brightest light for today Ah! Ohh!! Caroline showed the others the light of the girl . Its true that it was one of the brightest among the believers who came to visit Caroline . I would wish God would make you even brighter Is that possible? It is, with God Caroline answered instantly . I mean, God=me, and since shes telling me to make her brighter, she means`` Sleep with her . Thats what she means Its probably that . I gave the girl another look . Her age is about that of a high school student, and she seems to be a lady from a wealthy family . Though shes not the type that is sheltered and frail, shes the type of a lady brought up well in a proper family . In Carolines standards, she has the brightest light for today, and in my standardlet me see . Probably someone who would become a good woman . Since thats the case, theres no need for me to hold back . Caroline God! I called out to her while enveloped with my camouflage aura . Even in this state, Caroline is still able to hear my voice . The surroundings made a commotion because she said God! loudly . Ill make her light stronger . Tell her to close her eyes and accept everything I got it! Just continue to let everyone else see her light Un! Caroline told the girl my words . The lady-like girl was surprised for an instant but nodded with a delightful expression in the next . I understood! After saying that, she slowly closed her eyes . I enveloped her with my camouflage aura . S-She disappeared But, but she was there a moment ago Was she summoned by God?! The surroundings were stirred . The instant I enveloped her with my camouflage aura, no one can see her anymore, so they were surprised by that . I reached out my hand and touched the girls cheek . The girl flinched . Accept everything Thats all that I said . ``! Yes! The nodded made a huge nod and relaxed her body while closing her eyes . I gave the girl her grace . Ohhh! The light, the light is becoming stronger! We must be witnessing Gods miracle! The girl who was in the church a moment ago was summoned by god and the light of her soul became a level stronger . Everyone in that place, everyone other than Caroline . They kneeled, praised god=me, and offered their prayers . Caroline What is it, God Ill leave the selection to you . Just tell me if there are those who you want their lights to become stronger I got it . Ill pray to God if I find someone whose light is better to be stronger Ohhhhhh! Although they could only hear half of the conversation because they could only hear Caroline, even so, the believers were agitated . Carolines position of being the Child of God became even sturdier . Chapter 297 Along the way to the village called Patras near Ainon . Caroline is there walking together with the believers of the Solon Church she brought with her . Im following her while my appearance is hidden by my camouflage aura . Haahaa Are you alright, Caroline-sama Do you wish to take a break? The believers who followed Caroline asked worriedly . Im fine, more importantly, lets hurry to the village We do not need to hurry, it is not like Patras would disappear Thats true . Or rather, there is a church school in Ainon made for Patras, so we couldve let them come instead Caroline slowly shook her head after hearing the believers words . I want to see everyones soul as they are usually . Thats why Im going Hearing Carolines words, the believers were surprised for an instant, then got impressed . Understood . If that is so, please drink water at the very least You can do it while walking, so . Please Un, thank you The group headed towards Patras while supporting Caroline . Kukuku, shes finally had a charisma pulling others Yeah, its not just because shes the Child of God . They are following her due to her own charisma Although Im enveloped by my camouflage aura, Caroline can still hear my voice . So I watched over her from a distance where she wouldnt hear my voice, while chatting with Eleanor . With this, there shouldnt be any problem for her to become the Pope Instead, Im bothered by whether pushing that role to her is okay Hmm . In the first place, it was something that that Immortal Saintess didnt want to do after all If Caroline didnt awaken, I wouldve pushed it to her without any problem Since this has happened, you want to respect her will huh . Kukuku, you are really soft to good women Eleanor teased me, so I flicked her blade with a finger, creating a beautiful sound . Suddenly``a group appeared in front of Carolines group . It was a group of armed men, they look like bandits . I counted them with a glance and saw roughly a hundred of them``theres quite a lot of them . He, he, he Todays a good day . I didnt think wed meet such organized prey in this crappy place The two men in front of them approached Caroline with vulgar expressions . The faces of the believers changed . C-Caroline-sama Please run away Although their faces paled, all of them showed enough courage to prioritize Carolines escape . Just this number of enemy, you should clean them up quickly no, wait Umu? Whats the matter Caroline seems a bit strange I looked at Caroline while I said that . In comparison to the people around her being scared and limp, Caroline wasnt afraid . She stared straight at the group of bandits with clear eyes . W-Whats the matter, Caroline-sama Im going to take a look Look? You mean``eh? Are you saying, the light of those bandits soul? The believers were stirred . Most of them were like why at a time like this . Ah! Its dim The next instant, Caroline showed a disappointed expression . Its true . Oh wait! This isnt the time for that Since youve taken a look, please hurry up and run away Caroline showed the believers the light of their soul as usual, but the bandits looked like they didnt care, they werent surprised . And while that happened, the roughly 100 bandits got closer, theyre finally right in front of Caroline . Lets do it Yeah I nodded and sprinted while unsheathing Eleanor . From a distance where my voice couldnt be heard``I instantly appeared near the bandits and swung Eleanor . Blood clouds danced and added the fact that Im invisible, the bandits were slashed without resistance . Guhaa! W-What happ``UGYAAAA! What is``GOFHUHU! The bandits fell into panic . All of them didnt understand whats happening, dying without even knowing how to counterattack or resist . I glanced at Caroline and saw the other believers as well . Most of them looked stunned, as if they completely cannot follow the situation . Lets do it, Eleanor! Umu? Ahh, that divine punishment huh Eleanor understood my intent correctly due to our long relationship . I pulled out Eleanors powers and dropped a dark lightning . One by one, I dropped a dark lightning in each of the slaughtered bandits . Its God Its divine punishment! This, Ive seen this before The believers became stirred . Ive done it before and there is some among them who witnessed it . Divine punishment towards those disrespectful ones, trying to attack the Child of God . That story spread within the believers . ``and . Hmph! I cleaved Eleanor horizontally, releasing a flying slash . The huge boulder that is several tens of meters away was sharply torn apart . The believers looked confused, the didnt know what happened . One woman appeared from the other side of the crumbling boulder . Its a woman wearing high-class clerical clothes of the Solon Church . Its a woman Ive met before, if Im correctwas it Eudora? You are really soft on women Haa? What do you mean I asked Eleanor back, but the answer came from a different direction . Head Priesteh? No way Its dimno, this its dark even Ehhhhhhh?! That person is likethis? ``Ha! Dont tell me, this group of bandits were The ability activated by Caroline was also used on Eudora, letting the believers see the light of her soul . Kukuku, although you completely forget about men, you still remember a womans no matter how bad they are Mu! Usually, Im able to refute Eleanor with our usual bantering, but this time made me feel a bit embarrassed . Chapter 298 Head Priest Eudora . With her elegant beauty and friendly attitude, she has many supporters within the Solon Church, but there are rumors going around about her dirty soul appearing in front of the Child of Gods Mirror of Truth . In the beginning, it was only rumored, but she faced off with Caroline many times during official occasions, and her dirty soul was exposed every time . And soon after, she stopped appearing at places where Caroline would be present . Her image of being a black-bellied woman who is only beautiful on the surface was completely established, making her fall as quick as the blink of an eye . During the night in my mansion, on top of the bedrooms bed . Beside the sleeping just Althea, I sat up and got deep into my thoughts . Although I thought of many things, I couldnt find an answer . You should just ask her I guess so As Eleanor said, theres no helping it even if I worry about it . Either way, if she tells me she doesnt want to, then Ill find another way . Kukuku Eleanor didnt say anything, she only laughed ringing her throat . Its a laugh thats even worse than saying anything directly, so I reached out my hand and flicked her with a finger . And in that bedroom where a clear sound echoed, the door was opened slowly . The one who appeared was``it was Caroline . Still having no custom of knocking, the door was soon opened and she entered her head to take a peek . God? Whats the matter? God, are you okay? Hm? What does she mean?, I tilted my head . And seeing that, Caroline completely entered the room and sat beside me . After getting closer, she saw Althea sleeping silently . Ah! An amazing person Is she amazing even while asleep? Un, shes amazing even while asleepshes so amazing Caroline let out an impressed sigh . It looks like, to her special eyes, the Great Sage Althea is shining so brightly . If I leave her alone, she might stare at her the whole night, so I interrupted her . Didnt you have something you need from me? Ah, un Caroline looked away from Althea and stared at me . God, do you have something, you want to say? you can tell? Un Did my light flicker or something? Not at all, Gods light wouldnt weaken by just that . I just felt that you want to say something Caroline said without worry and guess . Just like what she said, it looks like she really just felt it like that . You even started to be able to tell that After seeing many people, I could somewhat tell Regardless of their light? Caroline made a clear nod . Thats amazing Is that so? Normally, people wouldnt be able to go so far . You mustve been really serious in observing people Its that Caroline . So since she came from her side, I thought that I should stop worrying about it myself . Ill ask you frankly, would you like to become the Pope? Pope? Yeah What will happen if I do? Youll become important Caroline tilted her head . She looks like she doesnt understand enough if I only told her shed become important . What happens if I do? Thats a difficult question . Being important is having an authority, there are countless people whose goal is to be one I almost said just like Eudora but I stopped . Receiving my words, Caroline gave it a thought . Does God, wants me to be one? I did, at least before . In the beginning, I acted so that you could be one I see . If I become itwould my time to look at people decrease? No, it might even increase instead Umu . When one becomes important and with authority, they would meet many people all the time Ill become one then Caroline answered instantly . She answered so easily, that I was even surprised . Are you sure? I can see more people right? Then I will I see Fu, I laughed . It was an answer that really sounded like Caroline . And Caroline who made such an answer looked pleasing``she looked endearing . That also really sound like you I flicked Eleanor with a finger for trying to spoil my good mood with a splash of cold water . After that, I pulled Caroline into an embrace . God Ill tell you properly this time . You should become the Pope Un, I will Ill tell you later what youre going to do I got it . Ill do what God says``God Un? I, I feel a bit strange What happened? Seeing God happy just like now, it makes me happy too . I wonder if I used the mirror too much`` I kissed Caroline who unconsciously spat out adorable lines and pushed her on the bed . Ive confirmed Carolines willingness . Caroline, the Child of God . Caroline, who pushed forward the idea of the church schools . Caroline, who could let one see the light of their soul through the Mirror of Truth . Half of it was due to her own abilities``and half of it was due to the help of Delfina, Helene, and the other royalty . With all of those mixed together . Caroline easily won the Pope elections . She became the new Solon Churchs Pope . Chapter 299 One day, early in the afternoon . I left the bedroom with an arm placed around Carolines shoulder . After staying for the night, she suddenly told me that she wants to go home with her own efforts . Are you sure? It will only be an instant if I take you back Its okay . I want to see many kinds of people while I return I see Observing people have really become Carolines hobby . Shes a whole lot different, compared to when she could only see god=me, and didnt even have an interest in others . Since thats the case, Ill give you a piece of advice Advice? You should take a good look at angry people . People would usually show their true nature when they are angry Really? Yeah . Although those who are drunk also show their true selves, it would be somewhat an exaggerated version . If one were to choose, its better to look at angry people Un . Thank you God After staring at me with a grateful gaze, she turned around and walked away . She hasnt changed at all even after becoming the Pope After all, she doesnt seem to be interested in authority at all . Though that also leads to her popularity The most important thing is only her gods words, shes treating the rest with a stoic attitude . She is almost perfect as a devotee of a religion . That is also why it is dangerous for her Hm? Leaving aside that lass, most of the head priests around her are worldly-minded . There is no guaranteeing that she might not be involved with something dangerous If that happens, Ill just solve the problem Hmph, I guess so Rather than that Umu? I didnt get a lottery ticket after Caroline got chosen as the Pope now that youve mentioned it, there was none There should be something that would happen involving her soon . Although I already have my guesses Umu, I guess so Eleanor nodded, seeming as if she deliberately didnt say anything . Ever since I was teleported into this world, I have a rough guess with how the events are being resolved . Every time a huge event was cleared, there would always be a special lottery ticket that would drop . In this case, it was not about Caroline becoming the Pope . So its only natural to think that there would be something else . The evil beings . Those devil-like existences that got involved with all five great kingdoms . From them, I have heard the name Solon . But right now, it has yet to appear . And there isnt a lottery ticket that dropped during the event with Caroline . So its natural that I would think theres something remaining . Nonetheless, theres no sign of anything happening, so when I was thinking what should I do for the day . Ah! Ghe! From the corner where Caroline disappeared, two girls showed themselves . One of them is carrying a huge sword while wearing a bikini armor, the female warrior, Agnes . The other is clad with clerical clothes and has an air of a faithful believer, the priest that has a graceful air around her, Julia . As soon as they saw me, they had dispirited expressions in their own style . Why are you here Agnes said . This is my mansion though . I should ask you``well, I probably dont need to Yes . We have come to pick up Onee-sama . We are planning to go on a subjugation quest today I see . Io is in her own room I said and tried to let the two of them pass by . However, they didnt move, they only looked at me, maybe slightly glaring . Whats the matter? That girl right now, who in the world is she Hm? The girl right now? It is the person we passed by a moment ago Tch, a new woman Ahh, Caroline huh . Dont you know her? Shes the Solon Churchs new Pope Ehhh?! No way Agnes and Julia were surprised . Agnes busily closed and opened her mouth and Julia was alternating her gaze at me and the direction where they passed Caroline by . O-Oi . Dont tell mealthough I dont believe thissince she was here, means Hm? Whats the matter W-Was that girl, y-y-your`` Ahh, thats what you meant . Yeah, shes my woman When I answered her casually, Agnes busily closed and opened her mouth again . youre the worst On the other hand, Julia looked at me as if she was looking at something disgusting . Agnes and Julia . The two of them were like since weve met . On the other hand`` Huh? Agnes, Julia too ``Ane-san! Onee-sama! The two of them instantly turned into a different person . As soon as their idol Io appeared from the back of the mansion, the two girls ran up to her with faces full of smiles . Io, Agnes, and Julia . These three are usually in a party and Agnes and Julia admires``worships Io . In a sense, their relationships are similar to me and Caroline who just left . Kakeru-san On the other hand, Io is my woman . Even after she started living in my mansion, every time she sees me like now, she would run up to me with a smiling face . Good morning, Kakeru-san Yeah, are you out for a quest today? Yes . It was reported that Demon Fish appeared in a certain lake, so we received a request to subjugate them Are you alright? Ill do my best! Io made a small guts pose while holding her favorite magic staff . Her trademark, being full of energy, and that pose of hers was cute too . I placed a hand to her chin then gave her a short kiss . Ahh!! Again Agnes and Julia who were behind Io raised their voices, but I ignored them . Kakeru-san Its because Io made a happy expression . Go do your best Un! I will! Io made another energetic pose . She looked so cute again that it made me a bit agitated``but next instant, Agnes and Julia held Ios arms from behind, taking her away like a prisoner . W-Wait . We should take some time`` Lets hurry up and go, Ane-san Yes, that person who requested the subjugation of the Demon Fishes must be troubled even in this instant The two girls said convincing words and disappeared from the corner along with Io . Well then, what should I do now, really . I saw the three off from the window as they left the mansion, and while I did that, I was thinking of whose place to go . It was at that time . With roars that made the atmosphere tremble and the sound of metals echoing, Nana and Olivia appeared . The two of them fought, heading in this direction from the training grounds of the slave soldiers . Theyre fighting quite seriously . I dont feel any killing intent, so theyre probably having a practice match while assuming it as a real battle . Both Nana and Olivia are serious . The scale and fierceness of their battle were somewhat similar to when I fought Olivia as a Red Dragon before . The two of them exchanged blows in mid-air . Olivia breathed out flames but Nana parried it with a cleave of her sword . The gigantic ball of flame was shot away, but it then separated into small flames that scattered around . And some of them flew towards Io and the two girls . Oi I know I jumped out, breaking through the window glass . Those flames are dangerous . They are concentrated enough to see even from a distance, its attacking strength should be powerful . And multiple flames were headed towards Io and the two girls direction . I unsheathed Eleanor and leaped as I increased my speed . Io blocked the flames that headed towards her . Although it was done on the spur of the moment, she released Eleanors dark lightning and it clashed with the flames . Both were just equally strong, so the lightning and flames dissipated . But another of those flames that Io barely guarded herself against flew heading towards Agnes . Agness body looked like it turned stiff . Its obvious that she couldnt react that well . Im going to throw you! Umu After that short exchange, I threw Eleanor . Eleanor flew while tearing through the air and broke through those flames . The flames scattered when she broke through them``but, its speed decreased . Since it became slower, I was able to make it in time . I protected Agnes embracing her within my arms, and released my cloak aura``no, something like an aura barrier to protect Agnes and Julie . All of the scattered flames were blocked by the aura barrier . Nana! Olivia! Aruji! What is it, Human Dont come here, do it in the training grounds Understood Huh?? When did we leave? Youre pretty good, human warrior Nana and Olivia moved at the same time . They returned to the training grounds with fast speed and continued their fight as soon as they arrived . It looked like a fight that would make the world tremble, it also looked like the hero challenging the last boss dragon . Well, leaving that aside . I asked Io first . Are you alright? Yes, Im okay What about you? After Io, I looked at Agnes . Agnes looked at me with blank eyes . She didnt answer, she only looked spaced out . Hm? Are you okay? Did you get hurt somewhere? so So? so cool Eh? What are you saying, I asked back . But hearing that, Agnes quickly regained herself . Its nothing! And she strongly pushed me away . Are you okay, Agnes . Your face looks red I-Im fine! Lets go, Ane-san! Agnes said and walked ahead with huge strides . Io and Julia chased after her in a hurry . While walking ahead, I saw Agnes steal a glance at me . Her face was bright red, making her look like a young girl . Chapter 300 In the afternoon, when I was walking along the corridor of my mansion, I saw Io and Helene leave a room together . Yo I called out as I walked towards them and saw the two turn to me with a smile . Io showed a refreshing smile under her big witchs hat, and Helene smiled silently yet gracefully . Both are good women who are rarely seen, so it made me a bit excited although it was still Good day to you, Kakeru-sama You came, Helene Yes . I have something to ask Io-san again, so A case that isnt solvable if it isnt an S-Rank Great Magician huh Yes, it absolutely requires Io-sans help Helene said with a calm yet clear tone . And her words made Io feel somewhat awkward . Thank goodness that Io-san is also Kakeru-sans partner . If not so, who knows how much would I need to pay to ask a Great Magician such as Io to accept a request Ehhhhhhh?! Io was surprised . She seems to be unused to being praised . Nevertheless, I also do not know how to reward Io-san . Of course, I have prepared a suitable compensation, but`` She told me earlier, but its clearly too much! Io interrupted with a loud voice . I see, she was probably told quite a lot of reward . I feel like Ios consciousness has yet to catch up with her own ability . Shes already an S-Class Great Magician, but her consciousness is still that of a B-Rank adventurer . By the way, how much did you show her, Helene Uhmabout this much I asked Helene about the amount of the reward she presented . It was enough to buy a decent house in this town, about roughly one million dollars . Its not that expensive for a quest given by a member of the royalty, on top of it being something that only an S-Class Magician can solve . Its even cheap instead Eleanor said with quite a serious tone . It is a lass who can use my powers although it is only a fraction, it is too cheap for that I also think so . But if I tell Io that, shell probably say something like no, no, I still have a long way to go or something . Yosh, in this case It would be troubling if she doesnt accept the quest, but she would not receive the reward . It is not a good thing to create exceptions in giving fair rewards and punishments Use her as much as you want, Ill give her her reward instead Kakeru-sama will? Yeah, with my body Ah! Io let out a voice as she placed a hand on her mouth . Although her face became red, her eyes were shining happily . Youre good with that right? U-Un! Ill do my best! Thank you very much . There is no greater reward than receiving Kakeru-samas affection . I will not hold back and give Io-san difficult quests Helene hid her lips with her trademark fan and smiled mischievously . I really like her like this, so I pulled her into an embrace and kissed her . I told that Ios would be the reward for the completion of her quest, so she released an obvious fired-up aura and left together with Helene . I didnt have anything left to do, so I relaxed in the living room . And while I was relaxing, Althea appeared and gave me a massage without saying anything . The massage started from my shoulders, but now switched to my feet, shes gently rubbing my calves . The Great Sage Althea``just Althea . Other than cases where she would absolutely be needed, she would want to act just like a simple woman . She feels happiness the more she serves me as a simple woman, so I let her do what she wants . Naturally, thats not all . No matter how good of a dish it is, eating it continuously would make one fed up with it sooner or later . Althea wants to stay as just Althea . To make a recoil in between, I purposely talked to her as the Great Sage . I met Helene earlier . Her smile got even more deeper, as well as her expressions Between Helene and Iris, who do you think is suitable to be the next king? Althea stopped massaging me and looked up to me without saying anything . Her expression was telling me shes sulking, its as if Ive poured cold water on her when she was enjoying this moment . When I stared at her unwaveringly, she sighed in resignation, straightened her back and faced towards me . It would be Iris Is that so? One of Teresias Twin Flowers, Helene Teresia Mercouri is too wise Althea is completely in her Great Sage mode . She started to speak in an instructors tone, just like when I would ask for her advice . Of course, her popularity within the kingdom is noteworthy . However, she has done too much scheming, that she has become too familiar with the dark side of things Ahhthat might be true I remembered Helenes face earlier . She smiled pleasantly while hiding her lips, that expression of hers when she is plotting something . Although I love that expression, it might be unpopular with the mass or the common people . On the other hand, Iris Teresia Mercouri possesses a straightforward personality . Even the citizens of the kingdom knows that she does not do things hidden in the eyes of the public, in comparison with her sister . One who has two faces and one who only has one . It would be the latter who would receive more support She raised two fingers as Althea explained the two . I see, Iris would be better huh . there is also a better choice Eh? Who is that? Althea pointed at me without saying anything . Me? Yes, more specifically, you are not only suitable to become the king of Mercouri Kingdom, but you are also the most suitable to become the Unifying King of the five great kingdoms``the Emperor Thats troublesome . I dont plan on governing at all Making love with good women, thats all that I want . Although currently, Ive been given noble titles from all five countries and even called as Goshaku-sama, Ive never thought of becoming an authority . I only want to search for good women, raise them if needed, then make love with them . Thats everything that I want to do . There is no need for you to govern directly, but a country that unifies the five kingdoms would still be made . In this case, not the continent, but the five kingdoms isnt that The territory would probably be this mansion and its annex, that much is enough I thought that it was like a holding company . I also thought that it was like the united nations made just a lot better . It may also be something like the federal system in the United States . A country made to oversee multiple countries . Thats quite a crazy advice That is the best choice you know . There is no greater candidate than you in this world . You, standing on the apex of this continent is its greatest good I didnt reply to Althea . Although I understand what shes saying, I dont plan on doing that at all . So I didnt reply . We were like that for a while . is it enough Hm? Can I return now Youve been a great help, thank you Althea I am Althea, just Althea She said her usual line with a ceremonious tone and returned to massaging my feet . She looks livelier than usual, it looks like shes enjoying it instead . I let Althea do what she wants . And when we were leisurely relaxing like that . Ah! My eyes met with Agnes who passed by the window . Its not rare to see Agnes and Julia in my mansion . They would visit Io whos mostly living in my mansion many times . She probably came to do so today as well . But that Agnes glared at me, then she was about to leave, but stopped . She headed towards me . You``uu! Whats the matter? I-Its nothing! Seeing Althea who was docilely serving me, she stopped for an instant then started to tremble with a blushing face . W-Where is Ane-san Io went out with Helene . She was requested to do something she could only do Ohh! As expected from Ane-san! Agnes, Ios believer who calls her Ane-san, showed great joy . It cant be helped, I should go today alone Go? Is it another subjugation quest again or something? So what if it is You want me to help you? I-I dont need you! Is that so? Of course . Uh, w-we have enough swordsmen! After pausing to think, Agnes said a somewhat convincing reason . It was really obvious that she only thought of it just now, so I knew that it wasnt the real reason . Im fine even without the help a man who thinks with their lower half like you! After spitting that out, Agnes turned around and left . She hates me as usual . I continued to relax while receiving Altheas massage . But suddenly, I turned to where Agnes left without thinking . Ah! My eyes met with hers because she stopped . Agnes quickly turned her face and walked away . Seeing that, I returned my gaze to Althea, but I looked outside again . D-Dont look! My eyes met with Agnes who had a bright red face . She stopped walking again . Agnes shouted angrily again and started to walk away . I decided to see her off until I cant see her anymore, but . Hya! Agnes turned around once again but quickly looked away seeing me facing her, and ran with a brilliant form, leaving this time for sure . Agnes who acted differently than usual and me who got confused by that . Well whatever . I chased out those thoughts and returned to relax while receiving Altheas massage . Is it because of the recoil of Agnes interrupting us . Altheas massage was much more gentle and devoted than earlier . It felt really good . Chapter 301 On this day, I went out to the town with just Hikari . Im here too I didnt make a reaction and just wandered around with Hikari . In the town of Reiusu that became even more lively recently, Hikari would run around when she would find something interesting . And every time, her partner Chibi Dragon who shes carrying would cry myu?, myuu?, so both of them look like theyre having fun A-re?? Whats the matter, Hikari That storeHelene-oneechans store? Hm? What does she mean by Helenes store? I tilted my head and looked at that direction . I looked at the store . Its one of the best high-class restaurants in Reiusu and Ive visited it a few times before . Its a store that naturally has good food and with their customers required a certain level of manner . A bronze plate was hanging in front of that store . Purveyor to His Majesty, Emperor Mercouri Heh? I wonder if Helene-oneechan is inside No, wait Hikari . This isnt Helenes . Helenes a princess This is probably that kings I see?, that Oji-chan huh Youre wrong Huh? What do you mean, Eleanor Read the plate once again . If you still dont get it, read it out loud next While tilting my head to Eleanors words, I read the plate once again as I was told . Purveyor to His Majesty, Emperor Mercouri His Majesty, Emperor? His Majesty the King isnt written . Its His Majesty, Emperor What does this mean? Who knows . As far as I know, an emperor hasnt appeared after that guy That guyRodotos huh . The man I met when I went to the world in the past with the Pair Ticket for a Wonderful Adventure that I won from the lottery . The man who was one Eleanors wielder, and the hero who unified the continent . I see . That guy from about four hundred years ago was the last emperor huh . Thinking of it like that, this is weird Umu, Mercouri is a Kingdom I stared at the plate . I wouldve ignored it if it was just Helenes, no, that Kings purveyor, but the words Emperor Mercouri sparked my interest . To confirm what it was all about, I was about to enter the store``it was that time . Ah! The woman who came out of that store let out a voice as she saw me . Shes wearing a revealing armor and carrying a huge sword, looking like an orthodox female warrior . Agnes huh Youwhat are you doing here Agnes who hates me stared daggers at me . As you can see, Im out for a walk with Hikari Hello, Agnes-oneechan Hikari greeted her innocently and respectfully with a bow . Y-Yeah . Hello to you too What are you doing here? Did you come to eat? NoI was just asking some questions Questions? About that Agnes turned her face and pointed at the plate we were curious about with her thumb . I got a request, Im investigating about that In the outskirts of Reiusu, I walked side by side with Agnes . There was nothing but nature in the outskirts, but Hikari looks like shes enjoying it as usual, going here and there . Recently, someone whos calling himself Emperor Mercouri appeared Heh?? A revolt? Is it the Kanou Clan? I remembered Nana . Nana was once treated as the barbarian princess, fighting against Mercouri in the past . I reflexively thought that maybe that clan appeared again . However, Agnes shook her head . Its not, its someone whos completely unrelated . That person suddenly appeared and scattered fliers in the town of Reiusu fliers? It was written that theres a flaw in Mercouris monarchy, that we should introduce imperialism . It was also written in that fliers that the Mercouri Empire would be established with Reiusu as its imperial capital What the heck is that? Not a revolt, but only handing out fliers . I can understand if there was an uprising, but the establishment of an empire by giving away fliers? Kukuku, that sounds so incomprehensible Just like what Eleanor said, its beyond comprehension . I mean, why the heck do you sound like youre having fun with this? I can understand the feeling though . The empire``it will be a cause for rebellion, so youre going to crush it huh Well, thats Agnes made a complicated face . As far as Ive searched, I didnt find any signs of organized movements Heh?? It seems that it was only done by that individual . Its not something that can be left alone, but the kingdoms army cant move out just to take care of an individual . So`` The role was passed over to adventurers huh Agnes nodded . And when I asked around, I got the information that that person is living alone in the outskirts I see Agnes is heading towards there and I followed her . At first, I only followed her on a whim, but after hearing that, I started to get interested . I followed Agnes, walking side by side with her . Our conversation ended and silence came . Agnes walked beside me and she would steal glances . This silence feels a bit awkward, I should`` Otou-san Un, what is it Hikari? Uwa! his tone suddenly changed . Its sounds soft Someone was whispering things on my side, but more importantly, Hikari called out to me, so I didnt hear her at all . Uhm, you know? O-chan said she wants to talk to Otou-san about something Is that so? Un, wait a second, okay? ``Mumumumu??yaaa?! Hikari cutely clenched her tiny fists then made a banzai pose . Soon after, Chibi Dragon transformed . From a cute stuffed toy, to a heroic dragonkin . Ne?, ne? Human What is it, Olivia His voice changed againthis time its strong-willed Here, take this This is? Dragons Fang``my teeth . I grew a bit thanks to Hikari, so I grew a new pair Hou Did she say Dragons Fang?! Agnes beside me shouted . Although I didnt hear what she was muttering, I heard her clearly this time . Do you know about it, Agnes Of course I do! It has the highest grade of magic materials . If a weapon were made with that``for example, a sword, it would become a sword that would never break Thats quite amazing Sounds like it . Ill give Human this Alright, thank you I received it from her, and while Im at it, I pulled Olivia to an embrace and kissed her . Receiving a deep kiss, Olivia seemed happy with a blushing face, and returned to being Chibi Dragon . Hikari and Chibi Dragon, the cute pair once again continued to play around here and there . I kept the Dragons Fang inside my cheat item, the Different Dimension Warehouse . But when I was doing that, I saw Agnes who looked like she dropped her jaw . Whats the matter? Dragons Fangshe said she grew a new pairwho in the world was she? I didnt mention it to you? Thats Olivia, the Dragon King``ahh, she was also called the Red Dragon Olivia Ehhhhhh?! That Red Dragon?! Yeah . She became like that after I defeated her . And, well, she grew up again, probably Olivia grew enough to have a new pair of fangs``teeth . She might be able to return to her dragonkin form someday, even without Hikaris help . You mean, youve tamed a dragon? Well, youre correct I didnt know Agnes looked stunned . Her eyes widened, and her jaws dropped . Chapter 302 Hikari and Chibi Dragon would look and run around busily . Agnes suddenly became meek and silent, but in the next moment, she suddenly stared daggers at me . I walked with these three for a while, and . A-re?? Whats the matter, Hikari Over there, the grassland is moving?? The grassland is moving? I looked at the direction Hikari pointed to . The ground that is completely covered with green look like its slowly wriggling . It really looks like the grassland is moving . Ahh, its the Rotten Slime Rotten Slime? Its a monster that suddenly increased in numbers recently Heh? Otou-san! When I was looking at it while thinking is that so, I heard Hikari shout . I looked at Hikari to see what happened, but Hikari is just looking around while hugging Chibi Dragon . Whats the matter? Were surrounded What? I furrowed my brows and looked around . I didnt know when it happened, but we were surrounded on all sides by wriggling green . Its true, when did they appear What should we do? Lets clean them up Its annoying to run away and it would be troublesome as well if they follow us . The wriggling Rotten Slimes gradually moved closer``the encirclement that surrounded us shrunk in size . Looks like theyre really up for a fight, so its better to just take care of them . Hikari will turn to a Demon Sword okay? Myuu?! Hikari turned to her Demon Sword form just as she declared and the Chibi Dragon Olivia turned into small light particles and was sucked into the Demon Sword . Shes really a Demon Sword Is this the first time you see it? I asked Agnes who was almost at a loss for words witnessing Hikaris transformation . Yeaha girl that cute is Well then, theres quite a lot of them Lets do our best?, Otou-san Yeah Show them that Hikari is not only cute Eleanor gave a request . Shes usually a doting parent, but when being a Demon Sword gets involved, she would become very strict . I swung Eleanor and Hikari, the two Demon Swords, and charged towards the Rotten Slimes . Although theyre called slimes, they are different from the usual teardrop shape . They are triangularly shaped, looking like small mountains made of sand, and parts of them would fall off like its melting with each drop look like its drawing a string . They have eyes and mouth but these also doesnt look anything pleasant, they only really have a fierce monstrous look . Although theyre slimes, theyre rotten monsters just like a zombie . I swung Eleanor, slashing at them head-on . Mu! I felt a strong resistance . It didnt feel like theyre hard or something . The instant I was cutting through it, I felt resistance as if Im moving my arms underwater, it didnt make a clean and fast cut . Kuku, theyre surprisingly formidable Not that muchhmph! I breathed out a sharp breath and cleaved horizontally, splitting the slime into two . Wah?, Otou-sans amazing?! You got used to it in an instant huh Of course . Lets end this quickly Umu Un! I started my musou as the mother and daughter showed eagerness . Its an opponent that has a liquid-like resistance . Slashing at them at full force from the beginning would make the sudden deceleration feel difficult soon after the blade sinks in . Instead, making a small cut then pushing through with only a decent amount of power can chop them easily . I swung an ordinary slash then explosively increased the strength Im using . Using the two-stepped slashes, I easily cut through the slimes . They dont regenerate huh Its true?! You look like you havent had enough . Do you miss those white snakes or something? Dealing with those with this many, well, I think Ill pass the offer But Otou-san can defeat that many, right? Of course I easily continued to cut through the slimes, leisure enough to chat with Eleanor and Hikari . Ku! Suddenly, I heard Agness voice . I turned to the direction where the voice came from and saw Agnes kicking a Rotten Slime away as she took distance . Shes pressing her shoulder with a hand . And another slime jumped towards that Agnes, she couldnt react, finding herself in a tight spot . Otou-san! Yeah I quickly kicked the ground, charge attacked, slashing at the slime that tried to attack Agnes . Are you alright? D-Dont do unnecessary things! Agnes said, putting on a bold front . She tightened her grip with her huge sword and attacked the slimes once again . Although she split the first slime into two, a different slime attacked her from the side, finding herself in another tight spot . I was watching, so I got in between them and cut off the slime . What are`` Your movements are too wide Shut up, this is MY way! Ive gotten this far with this what youre doing is probably like this I created clones in front of Agnes . Clones made just by moving quickly, with no actual body . I made three of them . Although I need the lending ability and copy plus to create 200 clones, I can create three with my ordinary state . W-What are you Even while looking surprised by the clones, Agnes still held on to her bold front . I made one clone charge towards the nearest slime, in the direction that she could see well . I used Eleanor as if it was Agness huge heavy sword, creating a circular movement making use of the centrifugal force . At the same time, the two remaining clones took action . One of them chanted support magic . A hand appeared from the ground, grabbing hold of the slime . The first clone that charged slashed at the immobilized slime``soon after that . The last clone chanted attack magic . Lightning fell from the sky, shooting through the slime . The slime was defeated by the combination of the three clones . I stopped making those clones and looked at Agnes . Her eyes widened in surprise and her jaw almost dropped . You are usually like that right? Eh, ah You, Io, and Julia . The combination of you three would move like that . Those are movements for fighting as a party . When youre not in one, you should make your movements smaller, make them quick and sharp I charged once again, using power and speed and even motions similar to Agnes, and chopped off a slime using Eleanor . After making an example, I looked at Agnes again . You should do it like that Whats the matter? ``! O-Of course I knew that! I did it before Agness face turned red and looked away . I see . Its fine then if you can do it Hmph! Agnes scoffed, and after glaring at me, she challenged the slimes again . Unlike the wide swings earlier, she is now making compact movements just like what I told her . She slashed at a slime, but is still able to cope with the next slime that jumped at her . Thinking that she should be alright now, I became focused again . I fixed my hold with the two Demon Sword and charged to annihilate all slimes . He made the movements of us three by himselfis he that amazing? Agness whisper was swallowed by the noise of the battle, making it unable to reach my ears . Chapter 303 We advanced furthermore and saw a small house . There is a shallow stream in the front and a hill behind . Fishes could be seen swimming in the clear waters, and you can see different kinds of flowers blooming on the hill . Its an environment that a person who likes to live in a slow life would drool seeing . This is too small for an Emperors residence Eleanor pointed out . Thats right . This environment that is more than enough to live a slow life isnt a place where someone who would call themselves as Emperor would live in . The small house wasnt that far from being called a hut . It looks like a structure thats just a bit wider than a shed . Is it here? To make sure, I asked Agnes . It should be Agnes nodded and walked towards the small house . She unhesitatingly knocked on the door . The sound of the thin board getting hit returned after the knock . Is anyone here? Umu, I allow you to enter I heard a womans voice from inside . She spoke in an exaggerated tone . I exchanged looks with Agnes and entered inside after nodding to each other . Ehh?! Agnes raised a voice that was closer to a scream . The small house was only as small as a shed, but it was very spacious when we entered inside . The interior seemed similar to Calamba Kingdoms audience hall where Rica would usually stay . Its a wide and luxurious room almost the same as that . There is a throne placed in the middle and a woman is sitting on that throne . You are late Eh? What do you mean late However, I am a great and generous ruler . I forgive you for the small things such as being late No, what do you mean late, were just`` Come now, receive this She handed Agnes an envelope with an exaggerated gesture . Its a wax-sealed envelope with a majestic stamp . W-What is this How odd of you to ask that . What else would it be other than this Emperors imperial edict E-Edict? Edict? Ahh, the official documents that the emperor gives out huh . One is for the adventurers guild, and one is for the officials in Reiusu Uhm What are you doing . Take it quickly . No matter how generous I am, my time is not infinite nor worthless Agnes looked at me with a troubled face . What should I do? was clearly written on her expression . It cant be helped, so I interrupted . Have you mistaken us for someone else? you ,are you not letter carriers? No, were not Hou The woman pulled back the hand holding the envelope . After that, she stared at me with observing eyes . Uninvited guests entered my palace without permission huh . If I had my way, you have taken actions that wouldve been enough for you to be executed for your crime Eh? But we are`` However, I am a wise and generous Emperor . I shall forgive this level of impoliteness with a laugh After saying that, the woman really laughed . She laughed in delight as if shes watching a comedy show or maybe a variety show . Now then, no matter how generous I am, this Emperor does not have any time to waste for uninvited guests Agnes flinched . She flinched wondering what would happen next . By the way, what are you called? Im Yuuki Kakeru Im Agnes, why? Hmm Yuukikakeru and Agnes huh . In the name of the Emperor of the Divine Mercouri Empire, Dunamis Savum, I welcome you Eh? With this, you are now my guests ehh? Agnes was surprised and confused, she had an expression in between . Kukuku, isnt she quite interesting Eleanor laughed . I agreed with her . I looked at the woman``Dunamis, and looked around . Actually, Im even more curious about this audience hall more than her . It looked like a small house only as small as a mass-produced shed from the outside, but its more than ten times wider inside . It seems like an inconsistent place, as if it was connected to a space from a different dimension . I feel like I saw a cat-type robot having a secret tool like this when I was a child . Kukuku Eleanor let out a meaningful laugh . What is it, Okaa-san Im just looking at how unusually foolish this man is Otou-sans foolish? Although the prejudice within his knowledge is getting on his way, even so, there is no other way to describe him but foolish Eleanor said, with an even more happier tone . It doesnt feel like shes seriously looking down on me or blaming me . It feels like she feels unusual about my mistake and shes just enjoying that . My prejudice is getting on the way? The prejudice is probably the tool of the cat-type robot . The house looked narrow from the outside, but it was wide inside, so much as if the walls might be just wallpapers for show . And since shes telling me somethings getting on the wayits actually the same just how it looks from the outside? Dont tell me Even while involuntarily letting out my voice, I looked around the room then reached out my hand . And when I did that, my hand landed on a place where there shouldnt be anything . It felt like I was pantomiming with an invisible glass, but as a result of my touch supporting my sight, I quickly felt something was wrong and understood . Trompe loeil, an optical illusion huh Eh?! Agnes was surprised by my words . I continued to touch the walls . I touched many places and understood it pretty much . This small house is about as wide as an 8-tatami room, a little more than 14 square meters . And to make it look very wide, the walls were painted with a very skilled and detailed picture . Although the room itself was narrow, the walls have an optical illusion that makes the house look like a very wide hall . Its true, the walls are painted Why did you do something like this? Do not ask the obvious Dunamis answered with a smile . Although I pointed out the optical illusion she made and saw through the product of her vanity, she didnt look to be unpleased at all . The Emperor is the symbol of authority and authority is one obtained after the body . Being an Emperor, one must not lack authority . However, it is not something needed to be maintained, if it would be the burden of my people in other words? Fu! I drew it myself Ehh?! You did this yourself?! Agnes was very surprised . I was also impressed . I looked at the optical illusions drawings once again . It was drawn with a very high quality, that even I wasnt able to see through it until Eleanor gave me a hint . Its amazing, if she really drew it herself . A-re? Whats the matter? No, its justher clothes After noticing something that feels wrong, that feeling would continue . I stared at Dunamis . As a self-proclaimed Emperor, she is wearing overbearing clothes that are only appropriate to her throne . However, thats only until you take a close look . The seams around the sleeves arent completely straight . Those clothes are also handmade huh What?! Agnes was surprised again . She narrowed her eyes and stared at Dunamis . But even after having that found out, Dunamis said . Hou, you have good eyes She still didnt get unpleased . Instead, she even made an entertained laughed . Umu, exactly . I made them all by myself Surprisingly, she was cosplaying . But even though I said that, it was of high quality . I noticed the optical illusions drawings because I was given a hint, but I didnt feel anything strange until then . She is wearing clothes that arent strange even if they are worn by Rica``its an attire only appropriate to a ruler . Now then . I ask you . What did you come here for? Ah?, I came because of a quest from the guild Hou? Uhmhow should I say this Agnes scratched her check, looking like shes having a hard time saying it . However, she braced herself and said . There might be an organization or power that would spark a revolt in the kingdom, so I was told to go and check Hahaha, that is something you do not need to worry about Dunamis loudly laughed . She reacted like shes amused as she declared that . I became curious about the reason . Why is it something not to worry about? No, I should answer in this way . By saying that, you are being impolite What do you mean? You said revolt . You are saying that I, the Emperor, would revolt against someone who call himself the king . That is what you want to imply right? yeah An Emperor revolting against a king, hmph . Does a storeowner challenge to obtain the position of their employees? That kind of logic huh According to Dunamiss logic . She is an Emperor, and the Mercouri Kingdom has a King . Between the Emperor and the King, the Emperor has a higher position, so it is a strange thing that she would revolt against the latter . Are you convinced now? Well, I am Because she has an interesting personality just like Eleanor said, I was convinced in a sense . Fine then . Right, you mentioned that you came from the Guild So what? I shall ask you to bring this to the Guild then . With you delivering it to them in passing, then there is no need for me to use a letter carrier After saying that, Dunamis took out the envelope again . You showed that before, whats written inside? My imperial command . It is written that recently, the monsters near Reiusu are increasing in numbers, so they must quickly subjugate them theres another one, what about that? Something reasonable was surprisingly written . I got curious about the other one . This one? This is also to be sent to Reiusu . It is a document that summarizes the conditions of the roads leading to Reiusu, and the parts that must be repaired quickly in preference to logistics Heh? Hou My voice overlapped with Eleanors . The self-proclaimed Emperor that lived in a small house and made optical illusion drawings and handmade clothes by herself . I thought that she was just someone eccentric, but she might unexpectedly be really attending her office . Both me, and Eleanor . I clearly felt that our interest towards her is quickly getting stronger . Chapter 304 On our way back to Reuisu from Dunamiss palace . Im carrying the envelope that holds her imperial edict, walking while looking at it . What are you going to do with that? Agnes asked with a lighter tone than usual . Ill give it to Iris Princess Irisone of Teresias Twin Flowers, the one in charge of Mercouris internal affairs Yeah Are you serious? Agnes looked at me . She is literally``no, she had eyes that even looked as if shes asking me if Im out of my mind . I plan to, why? That woman, isnt she just someone whos full of herself even calling herself an Emperor, going too far in pretending . Why in the world would you give her something like that Ill let Iris judge whether shes just really pretending or not Kukuku Eleanor laughed amusedly, so I flicked her blade with a finger . As usual, a beautiful clear sound echoed . Whats the matter, Okaa-san No, I just wondered whos this man going to judge . Is it that Emperor, or is it that Princess? I flicked Eleanor with my finger again . Youre seeing through me too much . If the contents of Dunamiss imperial edict is just as she said, shes not all but words . Although she could show off her authority calling herself the Emperor, the idea of improving the road from the viewpoint of logistics would not come out of nowhere . In fact, I saw some parts of the roads around Reiusu that are obsolete just like she said . Its true that it is better to fix them . In fact, as a person who has a mansion situated in Reiusu, I found it as a reasonable command . And you would judge what Princess Iris would do after seeing that``how distasteful I gave her another flick of my finger . Im not being distasteful, its trust``I thought, but I didnt say it out loud . More importantly, I found something that made me more curious . Agnes, a skilled adventurer who has a huge sword as a weapon, walking beside me . For some reason, shes making a disgruntled face . Whats the matter? Eh? You somewhat seem to be in a bad mood You``I-Its nothing! Agnes quickly looked away . She faced the other direction, but I could see her ear red to its base . Is someone like thatyour type or something? I heard her muttering something again . I wondered what she meant, does she mean it like that``but when I was thinking like that . Ahead of us, I saw a wriggling green color . Its not the grass on the ground swayed by the wind . Its a large group of Rotten Slimes . I took a quick glance and counted roughly 300 of them . Theres still this many``no, I should say that they increased this much . Well, of course the guild would take action Eh? Look I pointed with my finger . Agnes also noticed the group of Rotten Slimes . Its truewhat in the world is happening Who knows . Well then, theres the thing with Dunamiss imperial edict to, so lets clean them up since weve already met them I held Eleanor and Hikari tightly . Lets do this, Eleanor, Hikari Kukuku, you are going to use me for a woman huh Hikari will do her best?! O-chan and the others can go out any time? The mother and daughter Demon Swords showed eagerness . I was about to charge, but . Agnes attacked the Rotten Slimes using her huge sword even quicker than I did . She seemed to be not affected by her huge sword that looks quite heavy . She charged towards them with considerable speed, swinging her sword as soon as she reached her attacking distance, then swung it around horizontally . She swept away several Rotten Slimes by making use of the centrifugal force made by swinging her huge sword around, but she created an opening at the same time . A different slime attacked her taking advantage of that opening . Tch! It cant be helped . I stomped the ground, rushing towards her and cleaving through the several slimes that attacked her . T-That was unneeded! The way you move is especially not suitable for fighting by yourself Just like before we went to Dunamiss place, I created clones and reproduced Ios partys movements . I copied Agnes who charged in, cleaved around, and fall into a tight spot again . The clones that acted as Julia and Io supported that clone . Do you understand now? Theres no problem since it would be like that when youre in a party . However, you should change your movements when youre fighting alone Agnes hesitated, she stopped moving . She had an expression of not knowing what to do . I stopped creating clones and put Hikari back to her sheathe``Im now only using Eleanor . I slashed, dodged, waited for a moment, then slashed again . Taking turnsyou should think of it as having different exchanges . Just like how you created an opening when you attacked, most of your enemies are the same . You should deal with the enemys attack, blocking or parrying, then counterattack ! Although Agnes made a frustrated frown for an instant, she fixed her grip on her sword, and charged towards the Rotten Slimes again . This time, she didnt charge without thinking . She closed the distance, waited for the enemys attack to fumble, then counterattacked . Her movements got a lot better . Unlike her first charge attack that looked dangerous from the beginning, shes now fighting reliably enough . Agnes glanced at me . I felt that I was being asked if what shes doing is fine . No, its not in that level . Shes not just asking me that . I know that look in her eyes . I know a few women who had that look . Kukuku, shes as if a doggy who wants to be praised Eleanor said amusingly . I felt the same . I did it as you told me you know? Praise me, praise me? An impossible tone was played using Agness voice inside my head . She looked at me just like that . Youre doing fine . However, you should get better . Even enemies who attack as a group has breaks within attacking and defending just like when fighting an individual . You should train yourself to be able to do that H-Hmph! I know that! Agnes scoffed and looked away . She continued to slash at the Rotten Slimes . Although she was red to the base of her ears . It was really like that, I thought . The group of Rotten Slimes naturally got into two smaller groups . Half of them attacked Agnes, but they were played around by her new movements, gradually reducing their numbers . Seeing her fight reliably . I looked at the remaining half of the Rotten Slimes, and moved faster than any one of them . Chopping all of them with my Demon Sword . Chapter 305 After cleaning up the Rotten Slimes, I returned to Reiusu with Agnes . Along the way, Agnes didnt say anything . Although she would steal glances from me, look away when our eyes meet, she didnt say anything . I also intentionally didnt say anything as we returned to Reiusu . We arrived at my mansion, but`` . Are you sure you wanted to follow me this far? Eh? Hearing me suddenly call out to her, Agnes flinched . This is my mansion . We passed by the Guild a long time ago, dont you need to go and report? Ah! Eh, uht-that is That is? That is I dont know how many times it has been today, but Agness face blushed again to the base of her ears and seemed to be at a loss for words . She repeatedly opened and closed her mouth, desperately searched for words . I should give her some help, but when I was thinking of that . Kakeru-san?! I heard Ios voice from a distance . I turned around and saw Io running towards me from the mansion while waving her hand . Its not only Io, Julia is with her as well . At first, Julia was walking slowly, but as soon as she saw Agnes beside me, she also quickly headed towards me . Welcome back, Kakeru-san Im back A-re? Kakeru-san, did you fight with something? Yeah, I met some Rotten Slimes Oh, is that so . Ah! Were you with Agnes too? Is that true, Agnes? When Io said that, Julia who caught up with a little delay looked at Agnes . She stared at her, with eyes that seemed to blame . U-Un . Some things happened How envious?, you fought together with Kakeru-san . But, good for you, Agnes Please do not make fun of me, Ane-san! This`` Agnes desperately tried to deny it, but as soon as she looked at me, her momentum shrank like a balloon leaking air . T-This Agnes? Julia seemed dubious about her and peaked at Agness face that was looking down at an angle . I-Its nothing! Agnes suddenly raised her head and left as if to run away . Julia chased after her in a hurry . Io and I were left behind . Yareyare, I was making a wry smile, and . Ne?, Kakeru-san . Did you do something to Agnes? No, I didnt do anything to her yet Uhh, not that, but Io shook her head . If Kakeru-san did something to her, then she wouldnt be just like that . After all, Kakeru-san is amazing . A girl like Agnes wouldve been madly in love after one round I see That sounds a bit convincing . Including the way she speaks, Agnes is a person who seems to be very straightforward . The something that Io said with an accent is probably different than what actually happened, but something that is more straightforward . I could somewhat imagine that . I didnt mean that, but did you do something to her? If thats what you mean, I just showed her an example Example? Yeah, about how to use the sword . I mean I dropped a light knock on Ios head . You, arent you being too soft on her? Uhmmahaha Io let out a dry laugh . It looks like she was aware of it . Did she charged attack even when shes by herself? She did . She shouldnt be like that in the beginning, right/ Io, Agnes, and Julia . The threes party fought in a well-balanced way when I saw them together for the first time . The melee swordsman, the support priest, and the high firepower magician . Its a party that had a high level of balance despite being in small numbers . But right now, it looks like the balance is getting worse . Alone (although its because I ignored her), Agnes still fought as if she was in a party, but that is a problem as well even in party battles . Uhmm, it started when I came back . With, uhh, the adventure with Kakeru-san From the past era huh Io nodded . After that, we fought several times together, receiving quests from the Guild . Agnes became somewhat started to get frustrated and impatient about something, and her charge attacks increased She got impatient on becoming stronger, seeing how stronger youve become, huh That might be the case She started to become reckless because she didnt want the elder sister she admires to leave her behind . For the meantime, I showed her an example, and corrected her I see . Thank you very much, Kakeru-san Dont mind it . If she continued to be like that, you wouldve been in trouble Kakeru-san Well, for the current you, having one or two people pulling your leg wouldnt be a problem though T-Thats not true at all! Io hurriedly waved her both hands in denial . Dont be modest, Io Akos But`` If youre too modest, this thing would get angry I said while showing Eleanor to Io . Ah! Although it was only for an instant, youre the woman who exceeded Eleanor . You should be confident even with a hundred or two hundred people dragging you down Thats too many! Instead, its even too few ``she said Uuu When I told her Eleanors words, Io looked down embarrassedly . She became red to the base of her ears . Its the same reaction with Agnes, but Io was overwhelmingly more adorable . Seeing that Io`` . Hikari, go and play with Olivia Un! Lets go, O-chan?! Urged by Eleanor, Hikari returned to her human form, summoned Chibi Dragon Olivia, and trotted away together . Youre being too thoughtful . Kukuku, I am also a good woman am I? Yeah, youre right on about that . And to not make waste of that good womans thoughtfulness, I ignored Eleanor from then on . I pulled Io into an embrace and kissed her . Being kissed, Ios body was relaxingly soft from the beginning, leaning her body to mine without resistance . After giving the lovely Io a deep and thorough kiss, she whispered something while staying in my embrace . Kakeru-san, youre too amazing after all Is that so If only Agnes stopped being stubborn already That whisper came from Io who completely believes that making love with me is what happiness is, and Io who really favors Agnes . Both Io were mixed together, letting me hear what she really thinks . I thought for a second . Should I do it with Julia as well? Un! Io nodded without hesitating . That also seemed to be what she really thinks, and Io looked very cute as she said that . I see I gave Io another kiss and returned to my mansion while carrying her in a princess hold . K-Kakeru-san? This and that are different things . Right now, its you un Io became even more lovely as she blushed, and she buried her face to my chest . Chapter 306 In Mercouris royal capital . After warping to the palace, I caught one maid that passed by just in time and asked . Do you know where Iris is? Princess must be in her office . I believe that the meeting has just ended Alright I nodded and the maid left after bowing . I walked towards Iriss office . This is quite ridiculous Hm? Your attitude right now . You just asked a servant of the palace, asked her where their princess is . You didnt even call their princess with an honorary word Ive met that maid several times . Shes a maid that knows me and Iris Hmm, I see . If only youd use that good memory with men Im trying to, even though Im like this Kukuku, I am quite curious on how you remember men when you were still in your previous world I walked along the corridors of the palace while chatting with the teasing Eleanor . After a while, we arrived at Iriss office . I saw plenty of officials and public servants come out . Those guys glanced at me, then continued on their own businesses . And so? What about that? What do you mean? Do you know any of them? nope Fortis was there though Whos that? Kukuku, well, its a man I know that, but its just annoying, so I didnt refute . Since Eleanor spoke like that, its probably someone Ive met somewhere . But its only tiring remembering men, theres nothing good coming from it, so I just let it go . More importantly, almost everyone left Iriss office, and I can only feel one presence from inside, so I entered . Iris Kakeru! Iris ran up to me with a smile as if a flower has bloomed . One of Teresias Twin Flowers, Iris Teresia Mercouri . She has a brighter and more impulsive personality compared to her sister Helene, and shes a cute woman . Whats the matter, Kakeru? Do you need something from me? Yeah, I came to see you A-Are you speaking ofuhm, you know Iris said while looking up at me and fidgeting . That would be for later, I thought and took out an envelope . I came to give this to you Eh? Ah! Okay Iris looked like it was not what she expected . She pouted her lips and sulked . But, as soon as she received the envelope, her expression changed . She returned to one of Teresias Twin Flowers from being a lovely girl . This sealKakeru, did you meet her? Yeah . Dunamis Savum . I got it from her directly I flicked Eleanor who laughed Kukuku the instant I said that name and asked Iris . You knew her huh? Yeah, after all, its not something that could be left alone I see Thats true . Dunamis calls herself the Emperor of Mercouri . Usually, that would be a revolt . For someone to call their self Emperor within the kingdom of the same name, it would be either a rebel or a criminal . It is something serious, so Iris is informed as a member of the royalty . I shall take a lookmu! Iris opened the envelope and read the contents written inside . Her expression turned even more sour . What was written? Although I was already orally told what was written, I still asked . Its a writtenthing, that the roads leading to Reiusu ought to be repairedmuu! Its written as an imperial edict huh Iris nodded with a solemn air . As a princess, as someone who possesses the legitimate governing power, it seems to be a word that is hard to hear from her mouth . However, this too huh Do you know where it is? I am informed . They are places that were postponed because of several reasons I see? Howevermuu! If this is true, then it is not something that must be postponed . Instead, it must be done with a high priority . Its different from the report that I was given Iris held the letter tightly and stared at it with a fixed gaze . It looks like shes hesitating . Yosh What are we going to do? You should send people to recheck the situation . Then decide after that Is it alright for Mercouri to do that? It would look as if we are following her imperial command Honestly, its not that good . However, if these roads really need urgent repair, it is not the time for being concerned about that Hmm Perhaps it might cause a slight inconvenience for Elder Sister, but it is something solvable by bowing my head Her elder sister``Helene huh . The inconvenience for Helene that shes saying is probably when the other party attempts a rebellion or a revolutionary action, creating an inconvenience for Helene who is in charge of the army . Iris decided to abide by Dunamiss imperial command after becoming that determined . I understand the gist of it . Theres no need for you to push yourself Eh? Theres a certain noble of Mercouri living in that town . If that guy got seduced by a woman, got eager by himself, and arbitrarily repaired the roads leading to the town hes living in, there wont be any problem ah! Iris got surprised and looked straight at me . Kakeru Iris said her gratitude with watery eyes . Thank youI do not know how to return the favor You should just compensate with your body Ah! Un! Ahh! Iriss expression changed rapidly . Whats the matter, I thought and stared at her while tilting my head . P-Please wait until the sun sets . I still have some work to``ah! I held Iriss chin and kissed her . I got even more attracted to her, seeing that she doesnt forget what she needs to do even at this moment . I was almost unable to hold myself . So I kissed her to endure it . Ill be waiting for you ``! Un! Iris nodded with a smile that seemed as if a flower bloomed and quickly rushed out of the room . That night, I thoroughly made love with Iris the whole night . Chapter 307 Editor: Akumu Author Reminder: If you guys have any suggestions for me or changes that I should put, then go to discord and put in any improvement that I need . Please join the discord channel if you guys wanna discuss or make any comments . This novels chapters are long so it will probably take longer to release . If you guys want more chapters on a certain light novel, please donate to the PayPal account below . Only $13 is needed to get an extra chapter for a certain light novel . You guys will only get two extra chapters for the certain light novel . Please help support us and thank you very much . Donations will be very much appreciated . When you enter your PayPal, just comment on what novel you want for the extra chapter . Once again, thank you guys for joining us . paypal . me/ChisaacXu The kingdom of Aegina, the city of Maronei . After Serene became Prime Minister, Delfina resigned to a new headquarters and moved to the new headquarters . Maronei, the underworld of the Aegina kingdom, is where Delfina has administrative authority . I came to Maronei to find her . I walked into Delfinas office . She was sitting in front of her work desk, but doing nothing in particular . Welcome . Oh . What happened to your job? Ive been waiting for you Kakeru-sama . You knew I was coming? What, did you grasp some kind of information? Yes, quite decently Delfina had a charming smile on her face . I think she is the most beautiful when making she is making a Im plotting something face . I was sitting on the sofa in front of her office desk . If you knew that I am coming, then you must also know why I came . Yeah, its about the roads on Reyous, right? Yes . Can I leave it to you? Are you sure you want me to make a profit from it? Thats why I came here . I want to make a bigger profit Wow I saw Delfina . She seems to be scheming something big Talk to me . We have developed a new road Oh? Its more durable than the roads weve seen so far, and its also a great way to keep water out . Thats amazing . Delfina rang a hand-bell The door opened and two people, Delfina subordinates, came into the room while pushing a heavy cart into the room On top of the cart is some kind of stone . This would be the new road Lets see . Yeah, looks like asphalt . Seems like you know what this is . Youre not surprised that I know what this stuff is? I would become sick if I keep getting surprised by Kakeru-samas knowledge . Okay . Delfina was still smiling and gave a quick hand gesture to one of her subordinates . Then one of her men brought a bucket and dumped some water on the cart . The block of stone looked like it was cut from the roat The water was gradually absorbed by the block of stone . Im not sure if this is a good idea or not, but The asphalt looked like it was never splashed with water . Oh, this is amazing . Its not leaking from anywhere . Wheres the water? Its hard to give a precise explanation, but lets just say it was digested . I see . I dont care about the details, but Delfina gave me a rough explanation . Even if I didnt know the details, I understood that the water had disappeared . How durable is the road? It can last about ten years I see . So are you selling this? Yes, I was going to do that Was? What do you mean?I looked at Delfina . I dont have enough materials . It takes time, but we didnt get enough of this material from the Reiusus case . Why cant you? Because it is a material you get by defeating a troublesome monster . Something like orkuto . I dont know . I understand now I grinned . Delfina also smiled further . She looked evil, but became more and more beautiful . Will you do the job for me? Whats the reward? Its my job to get enough right? You can have me for one night . Or select a fifty women . Of course, all of them are virgins . Then Ill pick you . I chose Delfina without hesitation . She is worth more than fifty virgins . I understand . Thank you Yeah, I got it . Oh, yes, I would like you to take a girl named Agnes Agnes? Seeing Delfina, she was definitely plotting something . She even knows about Agnes . Im glad I chose you . It is my honor Ive taken care of Delfina . I decided to go back to Reiusu and was on my way to catch Agnes . Chapter 308 Editor: BornNothing The Valley of Psema . Nearly at the border of Mercuri and Karamba, a place where most people can not get in . There is a lot of psema powder to mine from there Do you have any explanation as to why I am here? Agne, who has her face facing the wall of the carriage, is angry at me for taking her to the valley of Psema . I want you to lend me your strength . But why are you going there! Psema powder is a material used for making new roads . Roads ? Yes, for the roads Agne was mad . The roads will be rebuilt, but I dont want to be too open about it . If the Mercurian kings know about me wanting to rebuild the road, they will give me an excuse to stop me from rebuilding the road . Thats why Im asking you . Oh, but, why Psema powder? You can make a road without the powder . I heard that you didnt use Psema powder for the first road you made . I took the sample block out of my pocket . It is a sample of the new road borrowed from Delfina . If you mix water with psema powder, it will be like this . If you add water to it it will disappear . That means you can make a road that doesnt collect water . The demonstration that Delfina did was shown to Agne . But, why is it bad for water to build up on the road? Have you ever been to a cold place? If the water is on the ground in a cold area, it will freeze and become dangerous during the night . But, wont it become more fun when it freezes? Apparently, Eleanor also doesnt know what I am talking about . I raised the top of the carriage . What are you doing? Look Holding my hand, I shot ice magic at the ground . My magic aptitude was 777 times that of ordinary people . I usually dont use ice magic, but I firmly aimed the ice magic . I froze the road that the carriage was traveling on . The moment the carriage hit the ice, it began to spin . Kya! The carriage began to spin really fast . Everyone lost all sense of direction for a moment . With that momentum, Agne jumped into my pocket . I said to Agne . Somewhat like this . If it freezes, it becomes slippery, so its more dangerous than fun . Whats wrong Agne? No, nothing! Agne was getting stiff in my arms, but when I saw her like that, I burst out loudly . Agnes face was very red after she left my pocket . Hikari, Im starting again (Yeah! Ko-chan Tai chan, please) The carriage began to move again . The carriage is a normal carriage, but the horse is not a normal horse . The drake, which Hikari summoned, became a horse that drawn the carriage . When the carriage starts moving again, I say to Agne . Thats why Im going to pick up the new road materials that doesnt collect water . Are you going to help me? Agne shut up, but didnt say no . I headed for the valley of Psema as planned . I got off the carriage . Agne, and Hikari who returned to human form walked with me . The three of us looked at the entrance of the valley Theres nothing much here . I agree . Agne, who was unfriendly all the way, gave a honest consent . Thats why, it is no exaggeration to say that there is nothing in the valley of Psema . There were no trees in the valley . This valley is a place that looks like a desert when seen from the outside Hikari looks at the valley with a slightly troubled face . Hikari, do you want to return to the house? Ill send you home using warp wing . Um, Ill help you with your work Sorry, lets work hard then . (Doting fool) Youre a fool There was a heated conversation between Eleanor and Agne, and I wasnt able to interrupt . I ignored such tsukkomi and tried to fulfill the purpose that I came here for . Ill get in What kind of product is Psema Powder? Psema is the only monster inhabiting the valley of Psema, and the powder comes from the dead body of the monster Dead body? If you beat it, it will turn into powder . I see Agne grabbed her sword . I stepped into the valley with Agne and Hikari . The sand in the valley has a considerable thickness, and it is hard to walk because it is sand . After walking for a while, a monster appeared in front of me . What appeared in front of us was a huge wolf, about a meter away . Apart from being huge, its whole body seems to be made of sharp blades . Where there is supposedly ordinary fur, now looks like it has been replaced with blades . It looks evil, but Oh, oh! Agne, who stepped in with a loud voice, swung the big sword sharply with minimal movement, and cut the monsterPsema . A metallic sound rang and sparks splattered . Agnes Great Sword broke the blades of the Psema . Its so Hard Oh, my body is turning into powder . No I think its different from what I heard in the story . Story? Oh, I heard that its a pretty tough monster . Thats right . A pretty strong guy Certainly, its a formidable monster . Yes . Psema is strong but not so strong . At least enough to make Delphina a reward for one night . Hey, is this better than Psema powder? Should I bring this back? Right . For now, lets try to hunt and bring them back . All right Lets do it, Hikari Hikari? Hikari, who came into the valley with me, was staring at me . Whats up . Is there something wrong with your body? Otousan Yes? Become Hikari, Otousans Father What? What, what, what are you saying Hikari Otousan Fe? i like you . Are you okay with that? The inside of my head turned white . What? What did you say? Whats going on? Why is Hikari saying something like this? It is good that I also love Hikari back . But, I am your father . Thats too Hikari had eyes that say that she was not joking . What the hell is that? Kakeru! Wow! Shock came from behind, Agne suddenly embraced me . I couldnt say it for a long time-I like Kakeru! (I see) Please make me a woman! Agnes sudden confession I was aware of that, but I decided to spend my time slowly, as Agne could not be honest . It happened so suddenly . And as if people had changed . Has people changed? No way (No, I guess a little different) Is it true? Kakeru! Otousan Agne holding me, Hikari clings to me . This is bothersome . Well, it was a ridiculous thing . Chapter 309 This is bad . Using warp wings, I brought both Hikari and Agne back to the Reyous residence . The warped destination is the living room in the house . The two of them have returned back to normal . Hikari is smiling like always and Agne keeps looking away from me . Hikari, are you all right? Yup! Okay then . Hey Hey, Otosan Yeah? When I grow up, make Hikari your bride . Yeah I replied normally . Its almost the same line as before, but there was no sign of faltering . Both of them smiled . My hand extended naturally, and it was long enough to stroke the little head of the Hikari . Ehehe Hikari is fine with this . C are you okay? (Kakeru, do not be afraid . Your relationship with her might change after puberty) Puberty? (Well, that will hundreds of years later) Well, thats reassuring . (By then, my daughter would be saying I hate you, dad! Go die!) Its okay because I will not be there by that time (Thats tough . I have to draw a ticket to go to the future world, this time with the lottery) Aside from the talk about the future, it would be better not to take Hikari to the valley for now . Nothing will happen to her, but my heart can not take it . Hikari, enough, play with Olivia Can I not help you?? I am fine . Yeah! I understand . Lets go! Hikari said that and summoned Olivia in a fluid movement . The Little Dragon appeared in a blink of an eye . Wow, Hikari, I think your summoning has speeded up again . (Well, the summoning speed has reached its limit . Shes my daughter after all . ) After watching, with Eleanor, Hikari and the Chibi Dragon play, I left the living room and turned to Agne, who had been silent for a long time after returning . Agne had a Tsundere-like attitude . However, I remembered what she said moments ago . Her face was red . Hey, Agne What? Her face was red and her eyes were watery . She was embarrassed about what she said Then Agne turned and ran away . Wait I will not wait! Agne runs with all her strength and runs away from me . It was easy to catch up, but when she abandoned the big sword, she became lighter and ran even faster . Dont come! Dont get close to me . Calm down . I refuse! The two of them ran through the corridors . Miu appeared from the other side of the corridor . Miu, who had laundry in his hands, looked at us for a while but was nervous for a moment . Why are you chasing me? Because you run away Cause youre running away . When Miu saw Agnes face, she laughed, gave way, and bowed her head . After passing Miu, I followed Agne around the corner . I ran up the stairs, through the hallway, around the mansion, and down another staircase . What is it now? Whats wrong, Agne?? Agne meets IO, who has just returned at the entrance . Agne ran back to the mansion . Kakeru-san No, no time to explainDD Oh Io shook her head and smiled . I have cornered her in the back of a mansion without a way out . Do not come any closer! Calm down Its a lie! Youre absolutely going to laugh at me . I wont laugh Its a lieC I wont laugh -! I got close to Agne who was swaying like a child for a moment . I put my hands on her waist and looked at her face . She was staring straight into my eyes . Im sorry . Agne words were stuck in her mouth . Although her face was red, it had begun to fade as she began to calm down . Why do you think I was going to laugh at you? Because I lost my sanity after being poisoned by the monsters . It can not be helped I remember Delfina . Its as awkward as it gets for me . And it doesnt suit me its shameless Agne What is it? Is there a guy who laughs at someone who likes you? Agnes eyes and mouth were wide open . She looked at me for a while . Youre not going to laugh? I wont laugh . Is it true? Im not a pretty girl CI dont know why it happened You dont know? But I was in love when I realized Its natural to say that . What? I simulated some words in my head . Which one goes into her mind and makes her feel more comfortable? I thought about it and said . Many people love me . Its normal for you to fall in love before you know it . Agne took a few seconds before she started talking . Thats right . Even my sister is fond of you . You dont even like me, do you? Agne has buried her face in my chest and hugged me . I like you Yeah Make me your women Agne hugged me harder . I lifted her up and took her to a nearby room . As Agne wanted, I made her my women . The next morning . On the bed, Agne used my arm as an arm pillow . I am very happy Really? Yes! My heart is pounding so fast . I am happy . Im looking at you . I will be happier in the future Really? Yeah Do you really want to make me happy? Is there something you want me to do? Agne smiled happily, then raised her face and whispered in my ear . Leave it to me As I replied quickly, Agne was very cute and had a happy smile . Chapter 310 Editor: Moopn Sun Using the warp wings, he returned to the Psema Valley alone . Psema powder . As long as I understand the effect of this, Id better do it alone . (I do) Are you all right? (Im fine) In other words, youre saying that you are okay with getting affected by the Psema powder? Youre a berserker . (Yes, I am a bloodthirsty sword) Eleanor screamed and laughed as usual . I pulled out Eleanor and got ready . A huge moth the length of a meter approached me . Its a lot bigger than the one yesterday . (It looks like a locust . ) Youre right . The parable of Eleanor was accurate . A gigantic horde of Psema covered the sky . There was over a thousand maybe even over 10,000 . While flying aimlessly, the Psema flew into a rock in the valley . The rock disappeared in an instant . They ate the rock . The hordes of Psema devoured huge rocks wherever they passed . (If you are not careful, you will be killed in an instant . ) You have to do it . With Eleanor, I stealthily close in on the Psema . Some of the Psema noticed me and attacked . The Psema came straight for my blade . When my blade collided with the Psema, it made a screeching sound . The sound annoyed me . (Its a collective instinct . When foreign enemies appear, they increase their numbers or become stronger . Its a nasty creature . I waved my magic sword, and continued to cut down one Psema after another . The dead Psema creatures turned into powder . After a while, a sandstorm broke out . The sand blew into Kakerus eyes and he couldnt see anything . (Hahahaha . Good, more, shake me more . ) Even in this situation, Eleanor was clearly happy . The powder has the effect of making someone do what they want to do the most in the moment . Either way, Im fine . Eleanor wants me to shake her . Im fine anyway . I did as Eleanor wished . Lottery cheat, total capacity: 777 times . He did his best and continued to attack Psema with Eleanor . The group of Psema ate everything it passed through . However, the Psema creatures that ran into Eleanor died one by one . ?Maloney, Delfina Chamber of Commerce, Delfina room . I went to Delfinas room using warp wings . Delfina was not working . Were you waiting? Yes, I think its about time . As usual, you know my every movement . What about the powder? Ill have the warehouse open, and Ill warp it in person later . Understood . Delfina called his subordinates with a handbell and as I instructed, prepared a warehouse for Psema powder- a material for the new road . Well, leave the rest to me . I have something to do . What? What? When I tried to fly with the wings of warp, Delfina was clearly surprised . It is rare for her to be surprised . Whats wrong? Thats right, you know . What is it? Im not affected by any of the Psema powder . I thought that Kakeru would be affected if he was exposed to that kind of powder . I am completely immune to it . Same as Eleanor . Yes, it seems so . Delfina smiled . As expected . Youre too good . Because of your skill What does that mean? Oh, thats right . Delfinas What? What did you expect from me? I was expecting you to ask me to fulfill my promise If thats the case, I have no reason to deny . I thought my skills would counter the effects of the Psema powder, but I may have inhaled too much powder . Yeah, that is inevitable . Oh-Delphina . Yes . One night-no three days and three nights . I reach my hand towards Delphina . I dont want to wait for too long . Delfina did a very good job . I will have other people ready for you . So, its not just you? Nope . Delfina laughed excitedly . I will use all my wealth, power, and connections to find a partner for you Kakeru-sama . Um, do it . Delfina smiled even more happily when I gave her the command . For three days and three nights, I held Delfina and the girls she gathered without a break . For the first time in a long while, I completely liberated the libido of 777 times . Chapter 311 Ooooooo! In a corner of the city, Reyuth . The crowd cheered . Residents are gathered here today because of the unveiling the new-model road . The new road, made of psema powder, is highly durable and is water-resistant, as Delphina said . Wow, this is going to eliminate the desertion of the horse-drawn carriage . We wont have to slip in a frozen puddle on a winter morning! All the residents gathered were amazed at the performance of the new road . Im looking at the scene from a distance with Eleanor . By the way, more durability tests are being shown . A dragon species with a collar, apparently domesticated, was brought in and stepped on the road . This new road is scheduled to be laid all over Reus, but Delfina says . Soon it will spread all over the world . I said, Are civil engineering and road concessions around the world? I thought it would be even more profitable . This is interesting You are Dunamis? The woman who appeared next to me was the self-proclaimed Emperor Mercury Dunamis Savma, who was dressed in an elegant dress . She wore a hat, which covered part of her face making her feel mysterious and look beautiful . You broke my heart . Well Give me your hand . Hand? Put it out . Although I was wondering what she was planning to do, I put my palm up and presented it to Dunamis . There was something like a medal placed there . What is this? It s the Third Order Winter Plum Is this handmade too? Of course Dunamis answered immediately . There is no shyness or embarrassment . Awarding those who make great achievements is my honor . Hmmm (Kukuku she is a pleasant woman) Eleanor seems to like her . Come to think of it, do you have any other imperial orders? Of course . As long as the peoples activities continue day and night, nothing will stop my reign For example? What else is there?? Thats right She didnt look at me and kept staring straight ahead . Is this road going to be dark at night? Yup? I looked around . Now its daytime, but you can imagine . The surrounding buildings have no windows facing the road, and the lights do not shine here at night . In addition, the moonlight will not shine through here because there is one tall building blocking the moonlight . Yes, it seems dark Thats why there are so many crimes . Not only here, but there are other similar places . And those places are always full of crimes . When it gets dark, its like that . If that is the case, its better to make it brighter . I ordered people to put a streetlight here . A streetlight? Certainly it may be necessary . In this different world, where the cultural level is close to the Middle Ages, there is no such thing as light . Surely it may be necessary . Theres a lot of work to be done And I also told the kings of each country . What did you tell the Kings of each country to do?? I told them to create an alliance with the five nations Dunamis was looking forward as usual . Shes like staring into the future . I dont say that individual diplomacy between countries is bad, but there is a need for a treaty between the five countries . I dont want us to make a mistake and go to war . I was surprised . I know something similar to what Dunamis says . United Nations . (Hum, Id like to hear a little more about this girls visions) Eleanor was also impressed by Dunamis and showed further interest . Chapter 312 Tell me a little more Hm Dunamis stared at me . She stared straight into my eyes as if trying to judge me . Well, Im in the middle of an inspection . Thats fine I started walking with Dunamis . So what do you want to hear? Thats right is there an imperial order that you havent issued yet? Of course What is it? Hum water water? To maintain the health of the people and the sanitation of the city, clean water supply is essential . The country should manage it . I see, water supply? Water The water comes from the top and flows down, doesnt it? So the clean water you supply is the tap water, and it is done being used, it goes to the sewage . Oh Dunamis stopped and looked at me . Well, the country should be responsible for the treatment of sewage . You made me realize that . After a while, I was just listening to various stories from Dunamis while walking . Her ideas seemed normal to me, but most of the world s technologies are advanced . There are many things that are difficult to achieve, and some of her ideas were weird . Ugh . What happened? That guard man There was a guard man in front of Dunamis who was frowning . The guard is a low-level officer that protects the citys public areas like a policeman . Whats wrong with that? His clothes are sloppy Apparel? I looked at the man again . Certainly, the outfit looks sluggish . He looked like a hero from a certain national manga, like a bad policeman who got lost . Dunamis walked up to the guard . Hey, you . The guard over there What is it? You are a guard that keeps people safe What about it? The way you dress gives people anxiety and disbelief . What? What are you going to do? Who are you? Dunamis laughed You must be ignorant to ask me for my name, but I am part of the imperial family . Who? I dont know what to do . I am the Emperor of Mercuri, Dunamis Zavma I Empire? Emperor? The man became more aware of the strangers . Are you crazy or are you a traitor . The man murmured and took out his handcuffs that had been hung around his waist . He flicked it onto Dunamis . Come with me . Huh? What are you doing to me? I cant leave a dangerous person like you alone . She was handcuffed and was about to be taken away What are you doing? Youre disrespectful to your Majesty The inhabitants of the city gathered one after another because they heard the noise . Im sorry, but in this case, the guard man is a little right . It is correct to carry out public affairs when a person sees a self-proclaimed emperor in the city . However, the residents responded differently . I felt like I thought Dunamis was the real emperor . At first, there were two people, but the number increased and people came from nearby shops, guilds, and even churches, and almost everyone was on the side of Dunamis . Eventually, the bakery master (muscle Mukimuki) wearing an apron, arrested the current criminal . What are you doing? Its a great treason . Youre rude to my majesty . Sorry . Please forgive me . Well, it s not for us to decide, it s for your majesty to decide it . When someone said that, the residents eyes turned towards Dunamis . Lets forgive him . Dunamis paused for a second . Dunamis released the man . He looked around and was afraid . It seemed that he was scared of the fact that the residents around Dunamis were clearly friends with Dunamis . Look at your sloppy look! It is bad for childrens education The man dressed up and then left the scene . All that remains is Dunamis and the residents who surround her . Then the petition started this time . Dunamis listens to each of the various petitions each politician made, and replies, Lets do this . Your Majesty, my village is over the river, but the bridge has fallen due to the previous water increase . Yes, traffic affects not only people but also the flow of goods . Is there paper and pen? When the residents hear Dunamis say that, they rushed into the building and brought paper and pens . Dunamis who received it wrote something, took out the envelope from her pocket and put it in . She looked around and beckoned to find me . As I approached, I was handed the envelope . It s an extra command, deliver it to the right place For me? I trust you . D Immediately after Dunamis said so . Ooooooo !!! The people cheered and looked at me with the same respect and anticipation as I did for Dunamis . Im a very serious ruler Chapter 313 After the peoples petition settled, I entered a nearby store with Dunamis . It is a teahouse or cafe crowded with customers . Dunamis asked me after placing an order with the clerk . What do you want to do?Yeah? Then the same thing . Okay . Dunamis takes a banknote out of her sleeve and hands it to the clerk who responds quickly . Its the price, take it . Yes, sure . Wait a minute . The clerk raised his head and leaves with the banknote . I ask Dunamis . What did you give him just now?What is strange? Its natural to pay for food and drinks . Thats what gold is for . I opened another dimension warehouse and take out a banknote . This is a banknote issued and distributed by the Mercuri Kingdom, with the Mercuri royaltys magic . These banknotes that cannot be counterfeited are a medium of payment that is convenient for the four countries around it, who mainly use gold coins . Now, it is the most usable and reliable money in the five major countries and can be used in the other four countries . On the other hand, what did Dunamis give to the store clerk? It was different . Yeah . Are you concerned? Dunamis takes another banknote out of her sleeve and hands it to me . I grab it and observe it . It is completely different from Mercuri Banknotes . Face value, date of issue, and even a serial number . A portrait of Dunamis is also drawn . You can do this?This is the Mercuri Empire banknote issued by me . (Kukuku, forgery of money)Disagreeable . I shake my head at the banknotes . Its completely different from the design, so isnt counterfeit . Its a matter of course . I have issued an imperial bill . It is not an imitation . Dunamis said so . The clerk brought what I ordered, so I asked him . How was the previous payment?Umm, what about it?Is it OK . Of course, its an honor for Her Majesty to be able to come to our store . I get it . I dont like to enjoy anything without a price . I understand . Oh, this is a little service . Its a candy that we serve loyal customers . Hmm, lets try it . Dunamis nods and receives service from the clerk . I was just surprised . Whether money is useful or not is determined by credibility and value . This Mercuri Imperial Banknote I have, apparently in this store . (When I look outside, I think it can be used normally in this city)I agree with Eleanor . This banknote is considered valuable . Hmm?What happened?Is this handwritten?Its a matter of course . Im writing them one by one . Im not good at painting . Thats why Im good at cheating . Its the imperial taste . Dunamis crosses her legs and acts majestically, sipping tea gracefully . Now, let me ask you a question . Question?Ill ask a question unilaterally and thats it . I see . What do you want to ask me?Why is it too much?Ah? It is an unexpected question . Dunamis, who was poised until now, looks at me with utmost seriousness . Im mad, I have to grasp the current situation . Of course, Im aware of the gazes directed at the surplus . There are two types of gaze, one that pities it, and one that respects it . So thats it . It was a surprising speech . I thought that she wasnt down to earth . You have neither of them . HmmIs it impossible to answer?No . If I try to sum it up . I was only thinking about which one is better . I dont like roundabout ways of speaking . I want to embrace a woman . I answered immediately . I just figured it out . I surprised Dunamis . Do you feel the same?Nope . Dunamis laughs . Exceptionally fun, just fun . I am a generous and intelligent imperial emperor . I forgive your disrespect . Its not love but a feeling that is closer to interesting . Thats why Im interested in Dunamis, who forgives me . Chapter 314 And your conclusion is . Good woman, let me embrace you . I answered immediately . Dunamis Savma . A self-proclaimed emperor, issuing banknotes on her own with imperial command . Shes clearly not a normal woman, but by what she is doing, she is definitely a good woman . Like the other good women Ive met so far, I wanted to embrace her . Is it there?How is it?Huh . The corners of Dunamiss mouth rise as she laughs . Im generous, but not enough for that . What would allow me to hold you? I press the matter to hear more . Lets see If you garner some achievements as a subject, I might give you a reward . What to do . Its hard to say . A good woman is in front of me . There is something that I must do even if step by step for the future of the world . Dunamis says so . Although her eyes are looking at me, it seems she is looking at the far future . Just say it . Liberation of slaves . What, did you get scared because your interests are involved? It seems she thinks that in response to my silence . Nope, not at all . Oh?I was just surprised you were thinking of that Were you thinking of that too?I wasnt thinking about it, but I came from that world . I modern Japan, where I lived, there were no longer slaves . In world history, it is generally said that slaves should be freed since the US declared the abolition of slavery . It will become the same here as the era and thought progress . After all, your way of thinking is progressing . I stand up . Suddenly, Im very motivated . Upon hearing the conditions to embrace Dunamis, Im starting to like her more and more . I come back to the mansion and visit Altheas room . The Great Sage Althea, a wise woman with all the knowledge and wisdom, who just wants to be a normal woman and lives in my mansion . I visited her and talked about the situation . Thats why theres a good way to release slaves . Althea suddenly sharpens her lips and makes a serious face . When I borrow her brain, I always get this face first . . What will you do when I answer?Nothing . I answered immediately . You are my woman, it doesnt matter whether you answer or not . Ill embrace whenever I want to regardless of this question . Altheas favorite phrase is Im just Althea . She likes the idea of just being a woman, not a sage or a source of wisdom . I answered with that in mind . Althea is satisfied by the answer and shows a smile that makes her worthy of being called an innocent beauty . There are two general methods . Satisfied, she switches to a tone that teachers would teach students with . This tone is always used when she teaches me something . One way is to do it forcibly . Command all the queens and princesses you are connected to, to not allow to buy or sell slaves, abolishing slavery itself . It seems to have a big rebound . Yes, but if all five countries move all together and if you want it stronger than anything else, it would create an enormous wave of repulsion . Its a pretty aggressive hand to play . The other one is?Religion . Religion?Solonism is now yours . Althea smiles laughingly . Using Pope Caroline, the release of slaves is a prerequisite for going to heaven . So thats it . Is this a compliment? Both are feasible C Because it can work and you can expect success from both of them . Which one should I try? No, should I go with the best of both worlds? You are wise . Would you like to become the emperor of this world?Im not really interested in that . Just because you become an emperor does not mean that anything will be better . Rather, it seems that troublesome things will happen . For example, it may become troublesome during the process of inheritance, and you may not be able to hold a good woman as much as you like . Thats true for me . Thank you, Althea, that was helpful . I took the warp wings from a different dimension warehouse . Queens, princesses, and popes . There are women I must meet in order to abolish slavery . CLets talk to each one C I think so and use the warp wing to move around . Right, Althea . What?Go to the room tonight . Yes, Im waiting . Different from the teachers tone of a while ago, Althea smiles like a chaste wife . Chapter 315 Hmm? When I warped back to the mansion with warp wing, I notice a slight air current . What is this?(Hmm, its not killing intent . I cant feel any hostility . )Ah . I agree with Eleanor . There is a strange air current drifting around the whole house, a strange air current Ive never felt before, I dont know the details, but as Eleanor said, there is no hostility . If I have to describe it Is it impatience?That might be the closest . Your honor . Is that voice Nikis? Niki and the members of the first slave platoon called out from the side . They are all in underwear for some reason . Its not just underwear . It is the so-called play underwear, sexy underwear that makes men feel something . 20 beautiful women are all in play underwear, so its amazing . Whats happening so suddenly?Umm, your excelenc C no, I want to serve Kakeru . Let me try! Wow . I am very surprised . Following Nikis lead, who is being a woman rather than a soldier, the members of the first platoon all insist . Their gazes are pretty serious . What is it No, its okay . My woman . ( . . )Are asking me to embrace them . Ok, Im going to bed . ~~Yes! Everyone is happy . If thou think about it, some of them are more serious than before about this . This is the right moment . I have to serve you well . They whispered with a quiet voice that would normally be inaudible . Of course, I picked it up with my 777 times hearing . Theyre also slightly anxious, but I thought that is trivial as I will start embracing my women . I head towards the bedroom surrounded by twenty people including Niki . Ah After going around the corner of the hallway, I bump into another group . The third soldier platoon led by Neora . There are also 20 people here . What, you guys too? Whats happening? All of Neoras group are in bunny girl suits . Its a sexy outfit that emphasizes all of the areas where womens sex appeal is the greatest, such as the nape, shoulders, and beautiful legs . Everyone under Neora is wearing it . Im becoming quite horny . Kakeru sama, we Yeah . Well be at your mercy right as well as everyone in the first platoon . Help yourself! The same as Niki, she appeals to me quite desperately . I must not overlook this . If both teams do the same thing at the same time, I have to ask why . . No . I expand my consciousness . Expand my consciousness and explore the house . Scattered here and there, there are 200 slave soldiers in 10 platoons, all around the mansion . And I understand better because I had a look . (Kukuku, everyone is in heat . ) Eleanor teases me with explicit words . All of my slaves want to embrace me for some reason . What is it? Why are you all serving me? Niki, Neora, and other slave soldiers are silent . The two-platoon leaders mutter, and some of the others pout . Cute and frustrated . I dont think theyre going to tell me anything . I order you to answer me . I heard your conversation with Althia . To release slaves . Niki and Neora answer . Ah, I went to Caroline . What about it? The slave soldiers look at each other . This time, Niki represents their consensus . We dont want to be released . Niki says that and everyone else looks at me with an increasingly strong gaze . Oh, I get it now . Theyve said it all . Im trying to release slaves so that I can embrace Dunamis, and when they heard that they thought theyd be thrown away . Thats why they are all wearing sexy costumes to seduce me and give me lip service . I check on all of the 200 slaves spread out in the mansion once again . All 200 of them are trying to do so . (Kukuku, arent they all good women . )I agree . I understand the story, but you have made one mistake . What is it?You are slave soldiers and my women . What will happen after you all being released from being slaves, what will remain? Ah Some of them who are quick-witted quickly understand what Im implying and their faces turn beet red . However, their expression looks so happy . Thats how it is Yes!! Okay, Ive solved the misunderstanding . Eh?Where are you going? Niki and Neora, wearing respectively play underwear and a bunny girl suit both have a blank face . Im going to bed! Ah, I was so happy to invite you, so I might as well continue . Yes! Forty people happily nod on the spot . Can everyone else hear me? I look forward to seeing how you look as you gather in the bedroom . Yes! The voices of 200 women shake the mansion . That night, hoarse voices resounded throughout the mansion . Chapter 316 I wake up in the morning, dressed in BGM after a happy sleep, and leave the room . The talented maid Miu is waiting for me, and she bows . Good morning, master . Oh, good morning . Meals have been prepared in the cafeteria . Hmm, ah, only I require it . Althea is caught up, so itll be calm until the evening . Understood . Miu says that and leads me to the cafeteria . DD ? Miu who leads, is humming, and seems to be in a good mood . Whats up Miu, how are you?Eh?Youre humming, did something good happen?No, Im happy every day because Im my husbands maidC Miu notices something and blushes . She turned red in the blink of an eye . The face was astonished as to die, and it was so red that it seems her face is on fire, it looks like the thing she noticed is embarrassing . Hmm?Im sorry! Miu escapes . I was taken aback for a moment . (Oh, that girl is upset . ) Eleanor says happily . As she says . The worlds most capable maid, Miu . Shes really humble, and its been a while since shes been seriously upset . (Are you going to chase?)I will . Eleanor asked, and I came back to myself . I rush out, catch up with Miu and hug from behind . Oh my husband I caught up with a crying faced Miu . What happenedIm sorry, my husbandI dont know if Ive apologized to you, but Im sorry . Say why . But Im generous, so Ill forgive most things . Hmm, did you kill someone?Thats not the case!Hmm, what if? After joking and lowering the hurdle, I urged Miu to answer . Miu responded with a small voice . Oh, master has released the slavesOh, its to have Dunamis . The maid who has served me from the beginning and has given a lottery cheat . I get to the point with Miu, who trusts me . So if if you release the slaves . Miu stopped there, and then said with a face ready to jump off the stage . My husband has only one maid! I thought . . The last word was almost silent, and this small voice cant be heard by an ordinary person . I have 777 times hearing, so I didnt miss it . In other words, if I release the slaves, you will be the only maid . Yes Im sorry No problem . Huh?Rather cute Miu . Eh, eh?Okay, Im going to reward you for this cute Miu! I move my hands towards Mius knees and pick her up in a princess carry . I made a U-turn and brought her to a vacant room . Oh my husband . Rather, time to eat Miu up . Ah Mius cheeks get dyed . They turned red like before, but unlike before, this time she looks happy . (It smells of old man . )Noisy demon sword hag . But, I need to make Hikari-sama rice . Let the doll do it . I move back a little and look straight into her eyes . Yeah . CYes! Miu is my maid and wants to work for me . If you order strongly, Miu will be happy . The moment I order, like now . DD ? Miu seemed happy when she realized she could monopolize her maid status . I brought Miu into an empty room and pushed her down to bed until the height of the day . Dunamis slaves liberation . Following the slave soldiers, Miu also showed a cute side . This is an unexpected miscalculation . Chapter 317 translator: yompyamper Aegina Kingdom, Summer Palace . There is a middle-aged man in front of me who was called by Selene . His lower belly protrudes greatly, and the tip of his nose is oily . The clothes he wears are high-quality, so he is obviously rich . Ill introduce you, this person um Taki Jitakis, a slave trader . Abraham near Selene responds instead . Abraham acts accustomed to being a follower . On the other hand, the introduced slave merchant, Taki Jitakis, stands up with exaggerated gestures . Oh, are you Baron Yuki? He speaks to me intimately . Ah . I have something to request . I didnt miss the momentary unpleasant glint in Takis eyes . (Kukuku, the little girl doesnt know how to bargain . )Thats the face . Apparently he asked Selene to make an inquiry because he wants to negotiate or trade with me . Selene didnt get rid of him, so she doesnt seem to dislike this . So whats the story?No, no, its an honour for me to speak with illustrious baron Yuki Pretentious statements are nice, but I prefer speaking straightforwardly . Taki bunches his eyebrows . Honestly speaking, its troublesome . What is sad, I have to talk to this fat guy . Lets love Selene later . The excitement of meeting a general is the same . Sorry, I just uttered what I thought from the bottom of my heart . Hes too clingy, Ill go mad . In fact, I want you to delay the liberation of slaves a little further . Well, thats right . Of course, there is no reason to listen to that . Taki request was immediately rejected and he was kicked out . After kicking out Taki, in the reception area of the summer palace . Selene listens to me, snuggled up to me . So, was that okay?Oh, slaves will be released . Thats already decided . Is that so . Ah . But the problem is still there . Abraham? Selene is surprised and opens her eyes as Abraham is standing not too far away . What is the problem?Currently, 90% of slaves are trying to be sold . Most of them are sold as slaves because their parents cannot provide enough food and they cannot procure it either . Hmmmmmm . Listening to Abrahams explanation, Selene, a serious student who became completely honest after the Aeginas Incident . Simply releasing slaves doesnt solve it . Rather, it either leaves them in poverty or drives them into more darkness . Selene preaches with kind teachers eyes, but Ive been questioned with strict eyes . What will you do? I thought it was coming . Somewhere I thought someone would notice it . I thought Rika was my favorite, Delfina was my opponent, and Iris Ohana . I didnt expect Abraham to ask me C but I have the answer . From this conclusion, were giving money away to children . Thats only a temporary solution . Dont run ahead, youve come to the conclusion . Abrahams gaze becomes increasingly severe . Do you know church school?Solonism, that is what the current pope started . Oh, the same as that, start a school that lets kids go . Do you want them to go to school with financial assistance? Theyll take the money and run away . Thats impertinent . Abraham crisps up . Well, I understand that this is common sense for him . You can create a salary . Umm, arh?Oh, if your kids can go to school and get paid, they will have to go . Thats Umm Abraham, who is worried, seems to be unable to follow the first proposal . After that, hes worried for a while Sure It may be effective . He agreed . Childrens education is important . Especially at this time . But that is not easy . Why isnt it Abraham?A budget is needed to cover the large number of children . If this policy is implemented, the population will increase and the degree of education will increase . After all, he thinks quickly . I consulted with Althea and immediately understood the aim of the proposal I brought in after arranging a case that worked well in the real world . Isnt there enough money?Yes, frankly . If so, use the royal budget . Eh Abraham has a blank look in response to Selenes offer . My Highness, that is The royal budget can afford this . Thats okay . If so, use it . Are you sure?Yeah! Because studying is important, because . Selene says with a troubled face . If everyone couldnt study and looked like the me of the past, the country would be in dire straights . Hey . This is surprising . Is Selene really doing this? Thats right . Okay, the story is over . Abraham, do that . Good Selene . Yes! Please Abraham . I understand leave it to me . He looks down and bites his lower lip, but the next moment, he loses his hesitation and raises his face . If you have a budget, youll never get lost . Okay, Selene, come with me . Yeah! What for?Sex . Eh? Is it okay? Selene is confused with a happy face . I want to do it because you are a good woman now . Yup! I happily hug Selene whose cheeks are dyed, walk out of the sitting room, take her to a nearby room, she is so cute . Chapter 318 Dunamis Savma is coming to the city of Rayous as usual . TLN : Not sure about the town name . This isnt the only one, but since she met that guy, Dunamis has often turned up here . Her back is straight and her mouth is smiling naturally with the greatest dignity . Here Emperor Mercouri, who came to visit, stops walking in front of the chamber of commerce . The area where people come and go is different from normal businesses . Its there . Huh? I mean, Im busy with this shit your Majesty? A physical labourer who has his upper body stripped stops his feet anxiously and turns around, but when he realises it is Dunamis, he changes his expression completely . He says your Majesty, but has a familiar expression and tone . What is this?Oh, I guess your Majesty knows, but it was originally a slave firm . Dunamis nods silently . She stopped walking here because she knows this place well . I cant do that business, so Im remodeling the store and switching to another . I can no longer do it . Its a liberation of slaves . Well, what happened? Well, the five great powers are banning it . Well, I cant help but complain to your Majesty . The man says so, thanks her in a familiar way, and then returns back to his job . Slaves liberation . Dynamis mutters the words, rolling on her tongue . While thinking of that mans figure in her mind . After a short tour of the city, Dunamis went to her favorite teahouse . In addition to the signboard on the table, this is a shop that has a plate engraved with The Majestys Warrant . Hello! The shopkeeper, welcoming the customer, sees the appearance of Dunamis and switches to a friendly tone . Dunamis is loved by the towns inhabitants wherever she goes . She nods quietly . Do you have a seat?Of course! The best seat is reserved for your Majesty . Come over here . Hmm . Heres a reward, save it . Hey! Dynamis hands over the homemade banknote, and the shopkeeper is happy to receive it . It is not issued by the Mercouri Kingdom, but is handwritten by Dunamis, so it can be used as money in the cities where she goes . She enters the back of the store and goes upstairs . Dunamis asks the owner on the way . Its unusual that youre at the counter . Did something happen to the usual child?No, hes at school . School?Hey! Do you know the recent policy of paying children who go to school in Aegina?Its my first time, what happened . This is Mercouri . Thats it . Thats right, just sending children to school brings in money, I heard that you can get more money than when you make them work, the amount of parents that are moving to Aegina is soaring . Hmm . Dunamis turns her head quickly . She thinks about the effects of this method . I think about the possibility of having children, but I guess I cant help it, and if adults cant have any children, the country cant help . So all the kids are studying at school at this time . Is that so? Dunamis climbs the stairs with a thoughtful expression . Whats the matter, Iris Teresia Mercury?There are rumours about this . Do you know of them?Is it the demon sword wielder?Hey, well, its just a rumor . On the second floor, the shopkeeper guided Dunamis to the best seat with a full view of the city, and bowed in a familiar manner then left to prepare Dunamiss usual . Dunamis now alone, overlooks the city through the window . Ranked noble, demon sword wielder , dragon killer . The swordsman with various names, Kakeru Yuki . Dunamis secretly bites her tongue when she realises that she can not only release slaves, but also educate children . Children are the treasure of the country, that is her theory . Being enslaved during your childhood drastically reduces your chances . Hence, she wanted them to be released . Kakeru bulled both of these off at the same time . RatherC I feel like hes proactive . Dunamis mutters . How am I proactive?Mm Surprised, Dunamis jolts . Kakeru is in front of her . Kakeru appears arrogantly in front of Dynamis and sits opposite her naturally . I didnt come to look for you . I didnt think youd be in this town . Its an inspection . Rather than that Yup? Ill praise you, well done . You already know?Slavery firms in this city are out of business . I see . Well, its wise, because even if they cling on, I will squash them directly . Dunamis stares at Kakeru . What kind of man?Not only slave liberation, but this man can pull off childrens education at the same time . Dynamis wants to know about that . She wants to know much more than before . But she is not just a woman . Shes curious, but shes controlling herself more like an emperor . Its the priority in everything for Dunamis . Dunamis Savma . Holy Mercouri Emperor, Savma II . She is not calling herself an emperor for madness or play . At least, not in person . So . Ive released the slaves, can I embrace you soon?Okay, Ill grant you one night as a reward . Dunamis responds immediately . You must give commendable rewards to the minions who have worked accordingly . It is the duty and duty of the emperor . Even if you have no sexual experience . Dunamis has no hesitation in rewarding Kakeru, who has surpassed the hurdles that no one ever has . Chapter 319 translator: yompyamper Kujibiki Tokushou: Musou Hremu ken Chapter 319 C Surprised Dunamis I bring Dunamis back to the mansion . (Kuku, youre bringing her back . ) Eleanor buts in happily . I get what she means . Dunamis, emperor Mercouri, has always behaved like an emperor . She granted me one night, and shes walked all the way from the city to here so that I can take her . Lets use the warp feather, but for now Im walking calmly . I dont feel like bringing her straight away . What are you doing? Guide me to the back . Yeah, yeah . Dunamis follows me . After all, Im excited shes like this . I open the door and guide Dunamis into the mansion . Then . Welcome home umm . Althea emerges from the back of the mansion . Im back, you were sleeping?No, I was polished . Althea wearing sexy clothes like a prostitute . She claims that she is just a woman, and the clothes she wears to prove it are increasing . Of course she can only wear it in my house before me . Thats bad, I have a promise today . I dont mind, Ill make you think Ive been waiting for you . Im looking forward to it I hug Althea and give her a deep kiss . Shes satisfied for the time being, and disappears into the back of the mansion . Im waiting what happened? I turn around and see Dunamis frowning . This is Althea? Isnt she the great sage Althea?Oh, its just Althea when Im here . Didnt you know?I ordered her to become my officer, but she refused . I see . Is she your confidant?A woman . Immediately, Dunamis is stunned . I have a sudden feeling . When I turned to the origin of that feeling, Athea, who had left, is peeping from around the corner . Her face is out of control, like its burnt red . With those eyes, Althea immediately retracted . This time she has really disappeared in the back . I talk to Dunamis who is still stunned . Lets go . Um, thats right . After a short pause, Dunamis follows as if nothing has happened . While she was upset, she quickly recovered (it seems) . Lord . Going to the back, I encounter Nana this time . Nana wears relatively light clothing when shes not on the battlefield . It looks sexy with lots of exposure from the armpits to the back, but I know very well that she is a rose with thorns . Sure, she is beautiful, including the thorns . What happened Nana, its rare for you to be in the house . I was looking for my Lord . The soldiers have been great lately, so I was thinking on getting them cutlets . Nana glances at Dunamis . Im sorry, Ive bothered my Lord . Well, its also important that they dont waste anything . Ill do it tomorrow . Hah! Thank you very much! Nana bows down, making her long hair flutter, and walks away . Wasnt that Nana Kano just now?Didnt you know? I turn back to Dunamis and explain again . The chalky war princess, the swordsman Nana, the strongest woman in mankind . I ordered her to become my officer before and was refused . Did you scout Nana?Why did she call you Lord?Because shes my woman . Really . She was upset slightly longer than before . I start walking as she does a double take . Oh, nothing seems to be impossible today . Delfina . Ten thousand customers!This time Delfina appears . Youre here too?Yeah, thank you for the slaves liberation, but it seems a little late . Looking at Dunamis behind me, Delfina looks like she knows everything . Thats natural . Did it not disturb business?That amount of damage cant compare to my trauma . Delfina smiles gorgeously . You shouldnt mind it that she talks about trauma . Shes thanking you . I will come here the day after tomorrow . Ill prepare and will be waiting for you . Delfina bows gracefully with a smile and then leaves . Delfina Homer Ranmari . Didnt you know? Shes also my woman . Dunamis does a double take yet again . Her surprise is even bigger . I ordered funding . At that time I got paid 100 gold coins . Which is also amazing . Dunamis has offered tremendous funding to Delfina, 100 gold coins . Its not about getting rid of small change, but 100 gold coins . I am a little worried about the relationship between Delfina and Dunamis . You are integral . On the other hand, Althea, Nana and Delfina . Dunamis encounters famous and talented woman who are different from the princesses one after the other, and this time, she has made a vow so she cannot leave on her own .